《The Villainess Proposed a Contractual Marriage》 Chapter 0: Contract Marriage At the end of a quiet street, all that remained was an empty yard and a dilapidated building. In stark contrast to this desolate scene, a noble lady appeared unannounced one day. "Harte of the Holy Knight Order. Correct?" The woman, resplendent in a dazzling red dress, asked with an imperious look. As I realized the intruder''s identity, a cold sweat broke out at this bizarre twist of fate. Elphisia Luminel. That''s the name of the beautiful woman who''d suddenly shown up. She was the villainess from a romance fantasy novel I''d read in my past life. Elphisia''s vicious words and ruthless actions often made me wonder if she even had a human heart. She was such a formidable antagonist that she overshadowed the supposed final boss, making them practically irrelevant. Some even joked she was too competent for a villain, like she''d stumbled into the wrong genre. But a villainess is a villainess, after all. All that awaits her is the bad ending orchestrated by this world''s protagonists. Bad ending... Yeah, just like mine. "It was difficult to track you down. The temple protected you so well, I barely found you." It must have been... "Anyway, it worked out. I managed to find you, and now I can make this proposal." "Proposal? To me?" Elphisia, the precious daughter of a prestigious family and a ruthless strategist. This woman, with who I had absolutely no connection, thrust a document at me without hesitation. "Let''s get married." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" "Well, more precisely, a contract marriage. These documents are to formalize our agreement." "Uh... Marriage. A contract marriage, at that..." Honestly, I felt like I might collapse from confusion. As I struggled to form a response, my head spinning, I noticed small eyes peeking through the slightly open door. Finally, I managed to speak. "Let me get this straight... Are you in your right mind? We''ve never even met, and suddenly... marriage..." "I have my reasons. Besides, I''m as determined as anyone can be to stand here and make this proposal." "Then, were you prepared for this too?" I gestured for the eyes peering from outside to come in. They hesitated for a moment before slowly opening the door and entering. Two boys and one girl. The girl, wearing a bright smile, clung to me. "Papa!" "... What did you just say?" "Papa!" As if to confirm it to Elphisia, who was holding the contract marriage documents, the child called me again by the title. I stared at the frozen Elphisia and smiled awkwardly. "As you can see, I''ve got a kid." The answer seemed clear. However, just in case, I asked her again. "Were you... prepared for this too?" Her perfectly aligned white teeth were truly beautiful. That thought crossed my mind as Elphisia''s mouth hung wide open. The confused Elphisia barely managed to utter her next words. "Y-You...!" Maybe your answer at that moment could have changed our future. I slowly recalled that first pivotal moment of fate. The very day my life was turned upside down. --- [Heya guys, raei here! It''s a little early to say... but this novel might be my best tl yet! It''s got a beautiful cute love story between the mc and the fmc, heartwarming moments with the kids and some overpowered mc badassery! I''ll be posting 20+ for the first week, then my usual mon-fri, 5/week. Advance chaps will already be available on Ko-fi for anyone interested! Link right below. Click here for Kofi. Thanks! and hope you all enjoy.] Chapter 1: I Escaped the Temple and an Orphanage Was Born I remembered my past life on my nineteenth birthday. The trigger was utterly trivial. Back then, I was a promising holy knight at the temple. I tripped and fell headfirst into the waters of the Sacred Pond. Everyone laughed at me, but the Sacred Pond lived up to its reputation in a truly bizarre way. Not only did I recall my past life, but I also realized this world was inside a romance fantasy novel. ''My name... Harte.'' And my surname, Messiah. Harte Messiah... That was the name of the Holy Knight Commander destined for a miserable death. The cause wasn''t really known, but who cares? I was fated to die in about ten years! No, not knowing why made it even worse. Given the circumstances, I had to cut out the root of the problem. "I''m quitting the Holy Knight Order." "What? Why?!" The current Commander, clueless about why he was losing a promising knight, desperately tried to stop me. "Were the rules too strict? Look, you can bend them a little. Just don''t visit brothels... Hm? Or is it the pay? Position? Don''t you know I''ve been training you as the next Commander?" That seems to be part of the problem... But I didn''t owe him an explanation. "I heard leaving the Holy Knight Order is a measure of intelligence." "Who the hell said that?" "Someone pretty high up." Like, the goddess who decided my fate. "Higher than me? Whoever it is, they''re in big trouble if I catch them." ''Wow...'' So high it''s beyond comprehension. The Commander of the Holy Knight Order himself started spouting outrageous blasphemy. While the Holy Knight Commander might be on par with a cardinal, he picked the wrong opponent. So, I handed in my resignation without hesitation. "Are you really leaving?" "Yes." "What''ll you do out there?" "..." Good question. What indeed? "See? The real world''s tough, isn''t it? The Holy Knight Order''s so comfortable. We give you food, a place to stay, and all you gotta do is pray and train. There''s no better job, right?" This feels familiar. If I had to be specific... I think I got this kind of guilt-tripping from a boss in another world I was dragged to in my early 20s. Yeah... A place where wild boars and deer ran around, smelling of gunpowder... "... Ah." So this is what you went through, past me? "Good luck to you." As soon as I remembered those painful memories, I bolted. "Come back here!" I couldn''t hear him with my ears covered. --- --- Three springs had passed since I quit. At first glance, there really did seem to be no better job than the Holy Knight Order, just like the Commander said. Using divine power to heal people openly as an outsider was illegal, and mercenary work paid peanuts. Despite my modern knowledge, I was useless in the outside world as a liberal arts graduate. Maybe the goddess took pity on my struggles? One day, I found a kid hurt in a carriage accident and healed them illegally. I had no choice; they would''ve died if I''d left them. I probably would''ve faced forced labor if caught. Luckily, the kid''s parents were grateful and turned out to be classy nobles. "I''m truly grateful... How can I ever repay you?" "You''ll keep this a secret, right?" "Of course, naturally." "Then... how much are you willing to offer?" "Haha." The father''s smile soured a bit at my blatant money-grubbing. But I couldn''t help it. Your environment shapes you, and back then, I was desperate for cash. Even more so because I was barely scraping by on two meals a day. The resulting purse was pretty hefty. "So... what are your plans now? Seems you don''t have a proper job. Want to work as a guard for our family?" "Hmm." I was pretty simple-minded back then. With limited options, I decided to do something I liked. After some thought... ''Right... an orphanage. Taking in orphans would be good. Because I like kids.'' In my past life, I''d worked at kids'' cafes. It''s perfect since I could get government support if I met certain conditions. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My temple background would give a good image too. So I boldly declared: "I''ll use the money you''ve given me to open an orphanage, Count." "Oh my. I thought you left the temple for material reasons, but it seems I was mistaken?" ''Oh, such refined speech.'' "Then of course I must support you! Doing good deeds, how could I not?" "Wow. Such a generous heart!" And so, under the radiant patronage of the Count, whose generosity shone as brightly as his balding head, my career path was set. Just then, the Count''s son I''d healed grabbed my trouser leg. "Big brother, are you really opening an orphanage?" "Of course." "Then, when it''s finished, can I come play too?" "If the Count allows it?" When the kid stared at his father, he nodded with a kind smile. At this moment, I nearly squinted as the Count''s reflection angle changed. "Yay, I''m so excited!" "Yes, yes." That''s true. While you were excited, I pretended to pat your head as I sneaked some divine power into your scalp. May the Count''s abundant generosity be repaid with abundant hair for future generations. ... This was how I ended up opening an orphanage. --- --- Having opened an orphanage, what did I need next? Orphans, of course. Or abused kids. Or children with nowhere else to go due to unavoidable circumstances. ''The responsibility... is huge...'' If I tried to care for a kindergarten''s worth of kids from the start, I felt I might drown in responsibility. Plus, the orphanage was still small, and I had to handle everything alone without any staff. ''For now... let''s start with exactly three kids.'' After that, I''d slowly increase the number if I could manage or if more funding came in. So I approached a girl selling flowers on the street. "Hey, do you not have a mom?" "Are you insulting my parents right now?" ''This isn''t easy...'' Surprisingly, the flower-selling girl''s family seemed perfectly happy. Looks like she really came out on her own to help with the family finances. And so, one of my assumptions bit the dust. Unable to make progress, I headed back to the orphanage as the sun was setting. An unexpected but welcome visitor was standing in front of the orphanage. I took the initiative to greet him. "Oh? It''s been a while, Count." "Indeed it has. But the orphanage seems rather small." "We''ll have to grow it gradually." "Well, perhaps smaller is better." "Pardon?" The Count nodded, looking down. At his feet, a noble-looking blonde boy was staring at the orphanage with cynical eyes that didn''t fit his age. "I trust your character and want to entrust this person[1] to you." "This person?" The boy referred to as ''this person'' by the Count seemed to accept the title as normal. "Who might this be?" "It''s the Prince." "Holy sh*t! Do royals grow up in orphanages these days?" "Watch your language. The political fighting is too much, we have no choice. Think of it as hiding for his safety. A tree is best hidden in a forest, you know." "Even so..." It was surprising enough to suddenly receive a prince, but it was even more shocking that the prince was being entrusted to me. Above all, it was weird that the Count was the prince''s guardian. "Excuse me, but are you allowed to be in charge of the prince, Count? I mean, doesn''t it take at least a marquis to protect someone royal?" "Ah, I may be a count, but I''m a Court Count." "A Court Count is acceptable." I hadn''t cared enough to know, but it turns out I was the benefactor of a Court Count''s child. Whether it was the life of his body or his hair... This really secures my future. "Then, I entrust the prince to your care." "I''ll do my best." Being a Court Count, he must have thoroughly checked my position in the Holy Knight Order. After thinking it through, he seems to have decided I could protect the prince safely. "Let''s see..." I asked as nonchalantly as possible. "If I may ask, which prince are you?" "The third." "Wow, the male lead appears already?" "Male lead?" "It''s a thing." This world was based on a romance fantasy novel. Which means there are male and female leads guiding this world. The Third Prince was destined to be the male lead who overcomes hardships with the female lead as a powerless royal. ''Well... nothing major should happen.'' Anyway, as the male lead, the Third Prince lives a long life. At least until the story begins, he can''t die even if he wanted to. So, I have no reason to worry. "Third Prince." "Speak." "As you''ve probably heard from the Count, this is an orphanage. That means you''ll need to act like a normal kid, Your Highness. Because that''s how we avoid suspicion." He''s so handsome it''s unlike a child, but looking closely, even his clothes are shabby. It was probably the Count''s idea. But this alone isn''t enough. It was a perfect disguise, but the disguise failed because his face was too perfect. "So from now on, you''ll need to use polite speech." "I understand." "I said you need to use polite speech." "I understand, yo." "Dayo is Japanese[2]." "...? I understand, yo." ''This isn''t easy...'' Should I just tell him to speak casually? This weird living arrangement was only the beginning. --- [1. raei: this is said in a respectful and formal way] [2. adding yo to the end of sentences can be used to add politeness to your speech. The prince however, uses it wrongly, and ends up sounding like he''s saying ''Dayo.'']] Chapter 2: The Monster of Rumors The moment I brought the prince into the orphanage, I focused on cooking with our meager ingredients while asking for his opinion. "What would you like?" "Anything will do. Yo." "Then how about Poppy?" "Have you lost your mind? Yo." The prince''s awkward formal speech confirmed that blue blood indeed flowed through his veins. As expected, he was undeniably a noble prince. Even for something as trivial as choosing a fake name, he was on edge. ''Picking a nickname is serious business.'' He wouldn''t be satisfied with just shortening his original name to two syllables. "Deoksun." "That sounds like a girl''s name. Yo." "Deokgu." "I''ll just choose my own name. Yo." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This brat had already mastered semi-formal speech, the art of winning women''s hearts. Meanwhile, his eyes resembled those of a salaryman on his third consecutive night of overtime. His maturity, so unlike a child''s, felt strange. "Alright. Let''s see how you do. I''ll evaluate just how royal your naming sense is." I naively expected the child to come up with something cute. Instead, the brat handed me a bitter taste of defeat. "Nephelius Yulisian Ephenperk Eunice III." "Why are kids these days so precocious?" Such precociousness made me wonder if a 14-year-old''s dark dragon was frolicking inside this mere 10-year-old boy''s head. The prince was far more Gen Z than I''d expected. "Well, Yulisian isn''t bad..." But it reminded me of a cute Dalmatian, so I decided to tweak it a bit. "Yulisian... Yulian... How about Yulian?" The brat pondered my suggestion for a moment before nodding decisively. "I suppose I must compromise. Yo." "Alright. From now on, your name is Yulian." "Hmm, Yulian it is." And so, the prince''s first nickname creation event concluded. Now there was no turning back. He wouldn''t get another chance to change his name until the original story began. "What should I call you?" "My name is Harte, but... just call me Director." "Understood, Director. Now bring out the food. Yo." This world''s male lead seemed to have quite the sarcastic way of speaking. If I were one of those typical evil orphanage directors in romance fantasy novels, I would''ve spanked him good. But having left the Holy Knight Order to break the death flag, my patience was strong. "Yo yo yo, just adding ''yo'' at the end doesn''t make you polite, you little brat." "That''s quite an insulting remark. Yo." ''This won''t be easy...'' The orphanage director''s authority had already hit rock bottom. Yulian''s royal authority versus the orphanage director''s educational authority. A structure reminiscent of the Humiliation of Canossa[1], was forming in this small orphanage. "..." "..." What else could I do? As someone supported by a count, I had no choice but to yield. I wasn''t the kind of despicable adult who''d stubbornly try to win against a 10-year-old kid. I ladled a bowl full of bubbling meat stew and handed it to Yulian. True to his noble heritage, Yulian dipped his spoon into the bowl without a word of thanks. Still, I had high expectations. Just like the clich¨¦ of a rich kid''s pampered child experiencing culture shock from cup noodles, I thought Yulian''s eyes would light up upon tasting the stew, awakening him to a new world. How could I be so sure? Well, this was K-meat stew. In other words, a new culinary invention known as kimchi jjigae(stew) with pork. "Ah, I didn''t want to show you this in a place like this." Take a good look, I thought. Behold this masterpiece. Witness the years of experience of a seasoned bachelor. "No, this taste is..." Yulian froze like a statue for a moment. Then, slowly putting down his utensils, he said: "Director. The soup is too salty." "You''ve got to be kidding me..." It was an unexpected mother-in-law-like nitpicking. "The vegetables are so spicy they''d boil ice water. Yo." If that were possible, I''d be rich from running turbines. "The basics of cooking lie in following the recipe." "As if I need that kind of advice from you!" "Haah, adults who lack self-awareness are truly exhausting, yo." Yulian shook his head disapprovingly while picking out only the meat to eat. Faced with such noble picky eating, I felt dizzy. It was as if my entire life as a proud cook had been completely denied. ''My head''s already spinning... Did I underestimate this? Can I really handle three of them?'' If I had to sum up my first impression of meeting Yulian in one word, it would be "challenging". --- --- On a quiet morning, I was out with Yulian, exploring the peaceful downtown area. Surprisingly, Yulian came along without much fuss. Though he had no choice since I couldn''t leave him alone, it seemed he genuinely enjoyed strolling through the city. He never explicitly confessed this. But his wide eyes, taking in the unfamiliar scenery, couldn''t lie. Just as I was crossing to the opposite side of the street, a girl selling flowers brightened up and shouted. "Ah, it''s the annoying mister!" "Not mister, but big brother." "Someone who curses at my mom isn''t a big brother." Hearing this, Yulian''s expression soured. "The Director''s morals and character must be incredibly devious. Yo." "Not at all." Meanwhile, the flower-selling girl seemed quite intrigued by Yulian''s manner of speech. "But why does he talk so weird?" "It''s because he doesn''t have a mother." Since Yulian''s mother - the Second Queen - had already passed away, he had to use formal speech with me on this quiet street. But the girl in front of us interpreted my words differently and shot me a look of contempt. "Mister, you''re really human trash. What do you do for a living?" "I''m an orphanage director." "Oh my god, an orphanage director who makes mom jokes? That''s unbelievable! I''m going to file a complaint." "Whoa, don''t do that. Please stop." It would be troublesome if a complaint reached the imperial family and Yulian''s identity was exposed. More shocking was the fact that the term "mom joke" existed in this romance fantasy world. I had learned this fact in the worst possible way. "Hey, what''s your name?" "Yulian." "Hi Yulian. I''m Flotia. Listen, if this mister ever mistreats you, tell me. I''ll protect you at my house." "I shall take that into consideration." "I''m not kidding, okay? You really should. Here, this is a token of our promise!" Flotia skillfully twisted the stems of small, delicate flowers from her basket, creating a cute flower ring. Before he knew it, Yulian had extended his hand and ended up wearing a white flower ring on his left ring finger. Seeing this adorable scene, I couldn''t help but jeer. "Ugh, how dirty." "Hey! The flowers I sell are clean, you know?" "Yeah, but the seller''s heart is dirty." "Stop talking so creepily when you''re old! Right, Yulian?" "Indeed. The Director''s teeth have rotted due to age, hence his strange way of speaking. Pay it no mind." "... I see Yulian really does have a unique way of speaking." Finally realizing the cruel reality, Flotia''s mind seemed to reel. As I looked at her triumphantly, Flotia pouted and retorted. "Hmph, you''re still a bad person no matter what!" "Then shall I act like a bad person and spend lavishly?" I took out a few silver coins and handed them to Flotia. "I''ll buy all the flowers in your basket." "Mister, are you actually a good person?" "You''re just realizing that now?" "Mom said you get to know people gradually." Indeed, there''s nothing money can''t buy. Having successfully completed this meaningful big deal by trading my character, I smoothly presented my real objective. "You don''t have anything else to do now, right?" "Nope." "Then come along with us for a bit. Guide us to some interesting places. I''ll buy you something delicious in return." "Really?" "If you call me big brother instead of mister." "Okay, handsome big brother!" Whoosh! At that moment, Yulian suddenly turned his head away. As if he had seen something he shouldn''t have. What was he so displeased about? Honestly, I deliberately included Flotia, a child of his age, because our dynamic was awkward... Kids these days hit puberty way too early. Still, the silver lining was that the conversation between the two flowed smoothly. "Yulian, where do you live?" "At the orphanage at the end of 4th Street." "Huh? Was there an orphanage there? Come to think of it, mis... I mean, big brother said he was an orphanage director, right?" "A newbie orphanage director. It hasn''t been open long, and Yulian is the only child there." "Ah, I see. So I can come play anytime, right?" "If Yulian allows it." Nod. As soon as I finished speaking, Yulian nodded quickly. So quickly it felt unnatural... "Thanks, Yulian!" Flotia added with a bright smile. "That''s a relief. You know the mountain path at the end of 7th Street, right? There''ve been some weird rumors about that place lately." "Rumors? What kind of rumors?" I hadn''t paid much attention to street gossip, so this was news to me. Seeing how clueless I was, Flotia lowered her voice and whispered with a serious face. "Actually... they say a vampire appeared there. Something with a small body was sucking the blood of animals? They say it was covered in blood so you couldn''t see it clearly." "Ah..." Well... that description gives me quite the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. After pretending to think for a moment, I asked Yulian. "Yulian." "Yes." "What do you think about increasing the orphanage''s population by one more person?" "What a strange question. Isn''t that the very purpose of an orphanage''s existence?" "So you''re saying it''s not a problem." ...I asked, but I''m not sure if it really won''t be a problem. After all, the identity of this rumored vampire is probably... this world''s one and only female protagonist. --- [1. Humiliation of Canossa refers to an event in 1077. Between the Holy Roman Emperor and the Pope.] Chapter 3: Divine Power A quiet hallway in the temple. Rupert, the middle-aged man serving as the current Holy Knight Commander, let out a deep sigh. "Damn... What the hell is he up to out there?" The man beside him asked casually, "Something wrong?" "I''m worried something might happen. Not that I''m whining for His Holiness to pay attention, busy as he is." "Hmm. Even if you asked, there''s not much I could do anyway." "I suppose not." The two had entered the temple on the same day. Their friendship ran so deep that such informal exchanges felt natural, despite the hierarchy between them. "If he was going to leave the temple, he should''ve just lived quietly... But no, that Arwel Court Count wasn''t enough, now even someone from the Luminel family is stirring up trouble." "What on earth did he do?" "I don''t know. That''s what worries me more - it seems he hasn''t actually done anything. Can''t you ask the Lord about it, just in case?" "You still think the Lord God is some neighborhood teacher, don''t you?" "Tch." Rupert clicked his tongue in frustration. He should have tried harder to keep Harte from leaving the temple. ''No, I don''t understand it in the first place...'' The man had dunked his head in the pond and changed in an instant. At first, Rupert thought Harte might have been possessed by an evil spirit. But that was impossible, so he quickly ruled it out. "You seem uneasy." "Damn right I am. You know it too. He''s a walking miracle. Not something that should be let loose in the outside world." "Well. I see it a bit differently." "What?" The Pope, called God''s representative, quietly took in the vast sky. His devout blue eyes curved into a gentle crescent. "If such a being chose to venture into the outside world of his own accord... This too must be the will of our Lord. At least, that''s how I see it." "What if he abuses his powers out there?" "Hmm, that''s difficult. Extremely difficult, but..." He continued after a slight pause. "As Pope, bound by the temple''s laws, I suppose I would have to pass judgment?" --- --- A deep night, as if a black curtain had been drawn across the sky. I was climbing a nearby mountain path with Yulian. ''Unexpected.'' Despite heading to meet the rumored vampire, Yulian showed no signs of complaint. Though a prince might find walking tiresome, his cynical face betrayed not even a hint of discomfort. "Yulian. You''re not scared, are you?" "A little. But the Count wouldn''t have assigned me a useless companion. So right now, my curiosity about vampires is stronger." "...I see." It was a novel feeling. Despite his grumbling, it meant he ultimately trusted me. It''s closer to trusting the Count who trusts me... but who cares? "Yulian." "Yes." "It''s better if you don''t use honorifics. From Flotia''s reaction earlier, it seems to draw more attention." "You''re certainly right." "I can speak casually to you anyway. They''d never think a commoner would speak informally to royalty, right?" "You''re already far too casual." "Right, so let''s just drop the formalities altogether. Got it?" "Understood." Whew, it''s so nice not hearing that half-polite speech anymore. It had felt uncomfortable, like forcing him to wear ill-fitting clothes. "Director." "Yeah?" "Apart from concerns for your safety, I don''t understand your thinking. How could you come up with the idea of taking in someone as wicked as a vampire at the orphanage?" "That''s the normal way to think about it, I suppose." I added one more thing. "If it really were a vampire." This world, being a fantasy world, is home to various races. Among them, the most widely known are humanity''s adversaries - the demon race. And vampires are considered high-ranking even among demons. Just a sighting is enough to put nearby villages on high alert. The notion that such a vampire would be drinking animal blood in human territory... "Huh?" We had been walking in silence for a while when a cluster of lights appeared in the distance, moving. "Those are..." "Torches, it seems." "One, two, six, seven? At this hour?" It was puzzling why anyone would cross this mountain path at such a gloomy hour, especially with sinister rumors circulating. Moreover, judging from their silhouettes, they seemed to be traveling light. There was only one possibility to consider. "Hunters?" But likely hunters of rather poor quality. In fact, with a bit of thought, anyone should realize the rumors weren''t about an actual vampire. Most people would probably deduce that the mysterious figure was some harmless creature that just drank animal blood. That kind of uniqueness is worth money. Put it up for auction in the black market, and you''d likely hit the jackpot. "Director, is that where we''re headed?" "...Probably." The lights weren''t scattered but clustered tightly together. Plus, individual movements were minimal. High chance they''ve found their target. I scooped up Yulian and muffled our footsteps. The dense foliage blocked out the moonlight, making the path too dark. The inexperienced Yulian might have fallen and been left behind. Then, suddenly. The situation changed abruptly with a man''s death scream. "Aaaaargh!" The neat row of torch lights wavered chaotically, then extinguished one by one until the forest fell silent. Now only the moonlight, feebly filtering through the leaves, served as our guide. Rustle, rustle. We pushed through the undergrowth. As we drew closer, the scent of burnt wood began to tickle our noses, soon overwhelmed by the nauseating stench of rotten blood. "Urgh..." Yulian''s face contorted in disgust. This kind of foul odor seemed too harsh for a child his age. As we emerged from the dense forest into an open, meadow-like clearing, the bright full moon illuminated our previously dark surroundings. Yulian, seeing the red eyes glowing ferociously beyond the fallen hunters, spoke in a tense voice. "Director." "Yeah." "Is that... a vampire?" "No." I could state with certainty. "Human. Just a bit special." Indeed, its appearance was wretched enough to be mistaken for a vampire. Covered in blood from head to toe, the stench was overwhelming from not washing. Though clearly small in stature, its menacing aura was unnaturally intimidating. A true predator. A child that seemed to be of a different biological class altogether. "Human... really? Are you sure?" "I told you. Just slightly different from ordinary people." Several years ago. There was a dragon who took roleplaying to the extreme. Usually, a dragon''s idea of fun is playing pretend. Those lunatics transform into whatever creature they find interesting and go all-in on method acting. Plus, they''re a bunch of borderline intellectually disabled folks who throw tantrums if their act is exposed. At least they have enough sense to feel embarrassed about it. Then one day. A next-level psychopath is born, unsatisfied with ordinary roleplay. This dragon cast a spell on itself the moment it transformed, to fully immerse in its setting. The spell made it forget its life as a dragon for the duration of its roleplay. And so began an insanely hardcore roleplay life as an amnesiac ordinary person. Luckily, he succeeded in living as a human and eventually married the woman who had helped him. The day after the newlyweds spent their first night together. That day marked the end of the dragon''s planned roleplay period, and the day it would regain its memories as a dragon. The dragon, having lost its human emotions, left its wife without a second thought. That son of a b*tch dragon''s nickname was Bloody Dragon. Instead of gold, it craved blood - truly the king of psychopaths. "Ugh... aah..." And the girl making those eerie sounds over there was the fruit of that broken couple''s one night together. ''A half-dragon descended from Bloody Dragon, huh...'' It must have been too much for her mother, who was likely an ordinary woman. From overwhelming strength to the instinct for blood. She probably gave up on the child very early on. That''s why I have no choice but to say this. "You''ve done well all this time." Those bastards trying to hunt the child. They''re just unconscious, not seriously injured. She must have lost her mind craving the blood of her own kind, yet somehow managed to survive on animal blood. She''s probably ten years old, the same age as Yulian. "You too, of course." I patted Yulian''s head. He''s no different. He must have cherished each day of life, dealing with loneliness in the imperial palace. The world is truly harsh. "Why are there so many hurting children around me anyway..." As I took a step forward. "No, stay away...! Urgh..." The child backed away with a shrill cry. "Huff... huff..." Her lustful breathing was terribly rough. Yet fear was etched on her face as she bit her lip hard. The girl''s mind was incredibly strong as she fought against her instincts. "Director." Just then, Yulian grabbed my sleeve. "What are you going to do?" "What do you want me to do?" Answering his question with another, Yulian responded with yet another question. "Can you save her?" "Well well, look who''s being uncharacteristically timid for a royal." As a noble, you should show some confidence and... "You should say, ''Save her.''" "..." Yulian nodded. It''s enough that I confirmed his intention this way. He doesn''t even suggest running away. I suppose he has the spirit of a male protagonist, rotten as he may be. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that''s the case, I have no choice but to respond to that spirit. "Since you''ve given permission... Yulian, you''re an accomplice now, okay?" "Director?" I take a step forward. In that moment, golden particles like fireflies rippled up from the earth. The elegantly rising particles of light spread out like a golden Milky Way. Shimmering leaves scattered the brilliant light like morning dew, and flowers bloomed atop the verdant underbrush, displaying the vitality of life. Divine power. It is the authority over all creation, possessed only by a select few believers who bear the name of God. It is a defiance of heaven that forcibly brings forth miracles not permitted in the mortal realm. "My God who judges the world." "Don''t... come...!" "I too judge the world in Your name." "...!" The golden particles transform from points to lines, and from lines to planes. The golden light that became a plane connects us like rope, then binds us like a knot. I continue to recite sacred words. For the completion of an imperfect miracle. "May Your benevolent power reach this pure life." And may I atone for the sins of that life. May innocent sins be forgiven. And thus, bestow a blessed life upon the child who will one day run beyond the horizon. "As one who bears God''s name, I pray." As I finish my prayer. A crimson energy traveled along the golden rope binding us and began to infiltrate me. It was the process of the dragon''s instinct transferring from the girl to me. The manifestation of an omnipotent realm that should be impossible. That is the miracle brought forth by divine power. Thanks to this, I was able to see the world from the girl''s perspective for the first time. "Ah..." My bound hands felt hot. And the urge to crave blood stirred. As if demanding I kill these two children right now and suck their blood. "So this is a dragon''s instinct." Strength comparable to a dragon''s would follow to carry out those urges. That was the nature of a dragon''s instinct itself. "Haa..." Just having this makes me feel utterly disgusting. So I compressed the red energy into a bead-like form and expelled it onto my palm. It looked like blood vessels densely tangled inside a bead filled with blood. "The Empire really needs to form a dragon control squad or something." I roughly crushed the bead of concentrated instinct between my fingers. With a shattering sound, the crimson energy dissipated into the air. Such was the anticlimactic end of the curse that had been strangling the ten-year-old girl. "Haa... haa... ugh..." A turning point came for the child who had been breathing heavily. Thud! The blood-covered girl collapsed limply. She seemed to have reached exhaustion after suddenly being freed from the instinct that had been tormenting her all this time. I picked her up and signaled Yulian that it was time to leave. Yulian, who had been trailing behind, cautiously asked as if facing a stranger. "Director... what kind of person are you?" "What do you mean, what kind?" I told him exactly what I was. "I''m a newbie orphanage director." "..." The brilliant light of miracles and the curse craving blood had vanished, leaving only serene darkness. The once-desolate orphanage welcomed a new family member. Chapter 4: Thats How the World Works The dead of night. Yulian gazed at the stars embroidered across the sky, unable to sleep. Normally not one for insomnia, the incredible scene he had witnessed earlier refused to fade from his mind. The overwhelming impression kept resurfacing, chasing away any drowsiness. ''Was the Director originally from the Temple?'' He never would have guessed. All the people Yulian knew from the Temple were pious and virtuous. To put it bluntly, they possessed a lofty dignity far surpassing most nobles who prided themselves on their supposed nobility. ''I can''t believe it.'' Objectively speaking, Harte wasn''t a bad person. If anything, Yulian judged him to have a kind nature. But he was frivolous. To put it bluntly, he had a flippant side. His manner of speech was casual, and his behavior far from dignified. He simply had the air of a commoner from the streets. ''That''s why I had so many doubts when Count Arwel entrusted me to this place.'' Indeed, the Court Count''s judgment was remarkable. No one could have imagined Harte possessed such abilities. Yulian recalled the vivid golden light etched in his mind. ''That was definitely divine power.'' The miraculous force wielded only by those few granted a baptismal name in God''s name - that was divine power. The Temple was such a closed organization that even the Imperial Family didn''t know how many baptismal name holders there were. They could only guess that the number could be counted on one hand. The fact that the Pope was the only publicly known holder spoke volumes. That''s why it was all the more puzzling. ''The Temple wouldn''t just let someone like the Director roam free...'' One thing was certain: Harte was keeping his use of divine power a secret. Probably the bare minimum to avoid catching the Temple''s eye. The fact that he revealed that minimum to Yulian meant... ''Even if it means crossing the line in an emergency, he''ll protect us... I suppose that''s a fair assumption.'' Last night, there were seven hunters present when he used divine power. If even one of them had regained consciousness by chance, he would have been caught for sure. Yet he cast aside his hesitation. Yulian was deeply impressed by that decision. ''Me, who he''s only known for a short time. And a girl he just met. In the end, that''s the extent of our relationship. The Director has no obligation to sacrifice himself for us. ...I suppose despite his outward frivolity, his true nature is that of a Temple person after all.'' In any case, it was enough to make Yulian see Harte in a new light. "... He''s better than my father." The thought suddenly struck him. If only he had been by the side of such a person earlier, wouldn''t his current self be somewhat different? Yulian could never forgive the current Emperor, who had left his mother to die. He was already someone too shameful to call a father. "How foolish..." As dawn approached, his thoughts seemed to scatter in all directions. Yulian shook off his reverie and lay down in bed, preparing for tomorrow. The thick blanket was warm. --- --- A week had passed since rescuing the girl. It was morning, with sunlight lazily filtering through the windows. The girl, who had shown no signs of waking, suddenly opened her eyes as if coming to her senses. "Director! That child has woken up!" Yulian, who had been keeping watch by her side, ran to inform me. I abandoned the task of organizing food ingredients and rushed down the narrow hallway following Yulian. Bang! I hastily flung open the wooden door. On the narrow bed in the small room, I saw the girl sitting up. Her unkempt pink hair was sticking out in all directions. And her unfocused blue eyes gazed vacantly into space, as if still caught in the lingering effects of a long dream. I knocked on the wall with my knuckles, belatedly announcing my presence. Only then did the girl turn her gaze towards us. "Ah..." Her cracked voice quickly changed to a shrill cry. "Aah...!" Thud! The girl hastily retreated backward. But with the wall behind her, there was nowhere to escape. Her words were a one-sided rejection. "Don''t come...! No, please run away... Please... Please..." ''I expected this to some extent, but still...'' The sight of her rejecting human contact with her entire body was pitiful. Even though there was no longer any need for that... I carefully stepped forward, trying to reassure her. "It''s alright now." "No, it''s not. You don''t know anything..." "Calm down and look at me. Do you still want to hurt someone?" "..." The girl slowly blinked her round eyes and gradually focused on me. Soon, her expression began to fill with surprise, and then she started shedding tears like morning dew. "It doesn''t... hurt..." "See?" "It doesn''t... It doesn''t hurt at all... Even when I see people..." "Yes, you''re completely fine." After briefly savoring her first moment of peace, a dark shadow fell across the girl''s face. "What if it''s only temporary...?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is? Being okay around people?" "...Yes." "Ah, is that all?" I grinned while patting the girl''s head. "You see, I happen to be an outstanding physician. I can cure symptoms like yours in no time." "Really...? Are you a doctor?" "Well, among other things." I had even saved the Court Count''s son from the clutches of baldness. At this point, no one could dispute my right to the title of doctor. "So, little miss, what''s your name?" I asked despite already knowing, and the girl murmured the answer I expected. "Tina... It''s Tina." "Right, Tina. I''m Harte. And..." I silently signaled Yulian to come closer. Thus, the auspicious occasion of this world''s male and female leads meeting in one place was arranged. "This is Yulian." "I am Yulian. Pleased to make your acquaintance." "... Mm." Yulian''s stiff manner of speech seemed to raise her guard. I tapped Yulian''s shoulder, giving him a light rebuke. "Come on, you should speak more gently to a girl your age." "Hmm, but it''s difficult to change a lifelong habit in an instant. I''ll try to improve gradually, Director." "Well, that''s true enough." I''m just grateful that a prince is willing to follow instructions so readily. I find Yulian''s open-mindedness quite admirable. That''s when Tina asked: "Director...?" "Ah, this place is actually an orphanage." "And this man is the orphanage director," Yulian added. At Yulian''s introduction, the girl narrowed her eyes. "So you''re not a doctor...?" "Well, I do that too." "Oh..." Tina nodded as if she understood. After an appropriate interval of silence, I stood up and addressed the two children. "Let''s eat first. We''ll all have our meal here... Yulian, you stay and play with Tina." "Understood, Director. However, I hope you''ll avoid overly spicy food for Tina''s sake, considering she just woke up." "Of course." Look at that, already taking such delicate care of his woman. With a pleased smile at the heartwarming sight, I left the room. As much as I wanted to eavesdrop on their chattering conversation, it wouldn''t be right for an adult. I didn''t even consider it. ''Sounds like the original plot is going off the rails from the start.'' But what of it? As long as the kids are happy. Those were my soft-hearted thoughts at the time. --- --- Mealtime passed peacefully. Fortunately, both Yulian and Tina ate their food without being picky, popping it into their small mouths. They were both so beautiful, like living sculptures, that just looking at them was filling. Meanwhile, Yulian kept glancing at me nervously, as if he found my presence burdensome... In any case, Yulian seems to have hit puberty or some kind of chuunibyou phase far too early. Now that the uneventful meal was over. What should be done for children''s health? Why, running around and playing, of course. Therefore... "Yuliaaaan! What do you liiiiike? Random, game!!!" "Ahem, wh-what... game...!" "Tag!" At Tina''s cheerful suggestion, the random game Yulian liked was decided to be tag. "I haven''t really played tag before...? And I don''t particularly like it." "Ah... um... Then we don''t have to... We shouldn''t force you to do something you don''t like... I, I just... I''ve never played with other people before... So I was envious of kids playing tag..." When Tina dejectedly lowered her head at the harsh rejection, I seized the opportunity to jeer at Yulian. "Trash." "... Perhaps I''ll try liking it from now on." "Really? I''m so excited!" Tina clapped her hands together and bounced up and down. Who could possibly refuse a girl rejoicing so innocently? "Then I''ll be ''it'' first. I''ll count to ten and come after you, got it? By the way, going outside the orphanage yard is obviously out. Now, try your best to run away." "Understood." "Okay!" "Alright, then... One, two, three......" Ten seconds. I intuitively sensed the children''s presence as I finally finished the countdown. "Let the game begin." At that moment, I touched Yulian''s shoulder at a speed his ten-year-old stubby legs could never match. Yulian, who had been running away earnestly, looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. "Pfft, bwahahahaha! Yulian''s it!" "Th-that''s unfair, Director! Is it okay for an adult to commit such an outrage without penalty in a children''s game?!" "Even a lion uses all its strength to catch a rabbit. You''re probably the weakest among us. That''s just how the world works." Honestly, it''s all excuses and teasing Yulian is the most fun. When I first saw him, I thought he was a boring kid, but surprisingly, there''s a certain charm in poking at him. It''s fun to uncover the true nature of a child pretending to be an adult. "Ugh..." See that? Clenching his tiny fists and making that frustrated face. Yes, this must be a type of cuteness. Yulian, now burdened with being ''it'', gave up protesting and started counting to ten. And so began the second round of tag. "Eek..." "Come on, give it your all." Whoosh, whoosh! I tormented Yulian with graceful movements that seemed catchable yet always eluded him. A competitive glint appeared in Yulian''s eyes as he kept barely missing. ''Did I tease him too much? If Yulian focuses only on me, Tina will feel left out...'' I deliberately guided Yulian to get closer to Tina. Sensing the approaching ''it'', Tina also began running around innocently. "Oh my, Tina''s close?" "...!" Pretending to casually mention it, I made Yulian aware of Tina''s position. Judging that this unfair adult would never go easy on him, Yulian''s eyes flashed towards Tina. The distance between the two children was only three or four steps. Without warning, Yulian changed direction towards Tina. "Eek!" Tina let out a shrill cry. The contrasting emotions of Yulian and Tina - one thinking he was about to tag her, the other fearing being caught - were evident on their faces. At least, until the thunderous sound rang out. Boom! The ground shook. A cloud of dust momentarily obscured our vision. The cause was simple. Tina, sensing danger, had desperately stomped her foot. In other words, a simple long jump. Except she fully utilized her superhuman physical abilities as a half-dragon. "Hehe..." Tina laughed from a corner of the yard, far from the ''it''. Yulian stared at his suddenly lost prey with a dejected face, then turned his gaze to me. ''What, why.'' I innocently shrugged my shoulders. "I told you earlier, didn''t I? Yulian, that you''d be the weakest among us." "Th-this can''t be. Then... this is just bullying!" Yulian''s body trembled. He seemed to despair at realizing he was the weakest. He''ll become a typical overpowered male lead in the future... but he''s still too young now. Even so, I showed no mercy despite his pitiful state. "Tina! Yulian''s crying!!!" "Cr-crying...? I''m sorry, don''t cry..." "I am not crying!!!" Yulian bellowed. His face was bright red, but tears hadn''t quite welled up yet. However, it seemed like they might start glistening if I pushed just a little more. This should be enough. It was time to cheer him up, as he was probably getting upset. ''I should wrap up the game of tag.'' Yulian liked walking through busy streets. It would probably feel safe, being in the Count''s domain, and he seemed to enjoy the scenery of crowds gathering. "Kids, let''s go out to the streets." "The streets?" "Yes." "Wow..." Just being able to walk among people would be a blessing for Tina. Her soft exclamation revealed her feelings. "Yulian... let''s stay out until dinner today. We''ll eat there too." "... You promise?" "Yes, I promise." Only then did Yulian''s sullen mood start to lift. After all, kids are still kids. Looking at them like this, they still have a long way to go. ''I wish it could stay this peaceful...'' Somehow, dark clouds seemed to be gathering over the mountain ridge. Chapter 5: Illegal Auction A child lay curled up in the grass, trying to sleep. His small, gaunt frame and half-closed eyes reflected the night sky above. The pale moon. Shooting stars streaking across the heavens. Twinkling starlight. Despite the passage of time, the night sky remained cruelly beautiful. History compressed the boy''s past into a single phrase. ''Child of the defeated nation.'' Or, the youngest prince of a country that dared to break its treaty with the empire and throw a tantrum. The last surviving royal of a fallen kingdom. But now just a vagrant, the boy hazily recalled fading memories of the palace. Back then, his steps were small, his speech clumsy. He was unable to live without help from those around him. Much had changed. He could no longer dwell on dust-covered memories. Sometimes wandering, occasionally stealing, always navigating an endless solitude. Firmly believing something awaited at the journey''s end. That''s when it happened. Grumble... His hungry stomach growled. Though familiar, the beautiful starry sky made the boy feel wretched. He hated the brilliant heavens that contrasted so starkly with his situation. "Ah..." Suddenly, he felt utterly worthless. Resenting the sky because there was no one else to blame. Venting his frustration at his own weakness on something so pointless. He couldn''t fathom why he''d survived this long. "..." He closed his eyes. He would rise at dawn and walk again. He''d live tenaciously and reward himself handsomely for enduring past and present. Though he harbored such lofty ambitions. That night, the boy had no idea that the deep darkness would stretch far longer than usual. --- --- A typical morning. An unexpected guest knocked on the orphanage door without warning. "Hey! Are you in there?" The man at the door was the lord of the domain. The Court Count who should have been at the imperial palace by now. I rushed to open the door at the arrival of this VIP. "Welcome, Count. Have you come to see Yulian... I mean, him?" "Ah, well. To check on the prince and... take care of some other business... Anyway." Unable to make sense of the Count''s rambling, I calmly invited him in. "Would you like some tea?" "I''d appreciate that." The Count sent his attendants away and entered the orphanage alone. Looking around awkwardly, he spoke. "I knew it was small, but it''s even tighter than I expected. Maybe I should''ve invested more..." "If your funds were traced, it could cause problems all around." "That''s... true." Even now we receive a modest living allowance for taking care of Yulian. But there''s a limit to what we can accept. If the amount kept increasing, people would get suspicious. I seated the Count at the table and offered: "Shall I call him?" "Just call him Yulian, like in the letter. After spending so long at the palace, I''m worried even the walls have ears." "Alright." The Count nodded in agreement. I quickly gathered the children and brought them before the Count, who was just about to pick up his teacup. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s been a while, Lord Yulian." "You can speak casually. The director does, so it would be odd for only the Count to use honorifics." "That''s... well, yes. Ah, I see." The Count awkwardly agreed, even as his eyes darted about, checking Yulian for any signs of trouble. "Are you... are you doing alright?" "I''m managing well enough. Sometimes this small orphanage even feels bigger than the huge imperial palace." Yulian''s assessment was more positive than expected. I couldn''t help but look at him with pride. ''Oho...'' He usually grumbles and acts difficult, but deep down he has such sincere feelings. I''ll have to tease him even more from now on. Meanwhile, after chatting with Yulian, the Count finally noticed the girl hiding behind me. "Hmm, is that child a recent arrival?" "Well, yes. Tina, say hello to the Cou... I mean, to our guest." "Um, hello... My name''s Tina... I''m ten years old..." Tina seemed quite uncomfortable with the stranger. In truth, she''d spent her whole life wary of people, so even exchanging greetings was commendable. The Count smiled kindly and said: "You''re the same age as Yulian. I hope you two get along well." "... Yes. I understand." Tina gave a small bow. The Count appeared deeply impressed by her adorable demeanor. "My, what a cute child. Her eyes are especially beautiful, almost inhuman." "Haha, our Tina does have a certain angelic quality about her." "Indeed she does." The Count''s intuition was razor-sharp. He''s quite perceptive to notice Tina''s partly non-human nature. Even though Tina''s eyes had become much more human-like after suppressing her dragon instincts... As I was chuckling inwardly, the Count caught my attention and spoke softly: "Ahem, I''d like to speak with you privately now." "Ah, of course. Yulian and Tina, why don''t you two go play upstairs?" "Alright." "Okay!" Though the Count had tried to be casual, Yulian''s face showed he''d already guessed what was up. He''d quickly picked up on the Count''s desire to have a private chat with me. Once the children''s footsteps faded, the Count steepled his fingers. "The current situation is... not easy." "Are you talking about stuff at the imperial palace?" "Indeed. I''ve been so focused on political struggles that I''ve neglected my own domain. If I''d known, I should''ve made preparations here too..." "Forgive me for saying so, but people seem to be living quite well here. I''m not sure what the problem is." The standard of living is much higher than in other domains. Plus, the tax rate isn''t high. I''ve never heard anyone curse the lord. "It''s not an issue with the domain''s people. The problem is that my political opponents are painting me as a crook who turns a blind eye to crime." "Crime, you say?" "Yes. Without me knowing, there are miscreants holding illegal auctions in my domain." "...... Ah!" The moment I heard the Count''s words, I thought of Tina. More precisely, I recalled the seven hunters who had gone to the hills to capture her. They had tried to catch and sell Tina, but ended up knocked out after her counterattack. The next day, I''d turned them over to the authorities... "I heard rumors about vampires and whatnot. Honestly, it''s ridiculous, but there were still lowlifes trying to catch them. The problem started when those criminals ended up outside my jurisdiction." ''Uh... oh...?'' "They confessed that the illegal auction site was right here in my domain...!" ''This isn''t what I...'' I''d assumed those thugs would flee to another domain with Tina if they caught her. After all, the Count''s territory was too peaceful for me to imagine illegal auctions flourishing here. ''Or is it because it''s so peaceful...?'' If they exploited the blindspot beneath the lamp, it would truly be a slap in the face. As I broke out in a cold sweat, the Count continued indignantly: "... And so I''ve suddenly become a criminal who turned a blind eye to illegal auctions. I can''t even set foot in the imperial palace until this is resolved." "Ah... I... I see... Um..." In short, the Count''s predicament was... the result of the snowball I''d started rolling by rescuing Tina. However, the Count volunteered his opinion: "I know it was you who turned in those human hunters. But there''s no reason to hold you responsible. You simply did your duty as a resident of my land." "Count..." Honestly, I''m impressed. How can he separate his reason and emotions so perfectly? Especially given our vast difference in status, he doesn''t show any resentment towards the cause of his predicament. For the sole reason that it was the right thing to do. ''I suppose there''s no helping it...'' I don''t dislike upright humans. Moreover, for Yulian and Tina''s sake, I should roll up my sleeves and step in here. "Count, have you found out where these illegal auctions are happening?" "I''ve only just had this bombshell dropped on me, so not yet. Once rumors spread, those bastards will move their base... I''m at a loss for how to handle this." "I see. Well, we''ll have to start there." "Start? You mean you...?" "Well, you''ve done a lot for us, and I feel kinda responsible... More importantly." I deliberately exaggerated in a joking tone. "Things like illegal auctions... they''re bad for the kids'' well-being, right? So we should take care of it quickly. I am a proper orphanage director, after all." "Ha, haha... Indeed. Yes..." The Count laughed helplessly and then leaned in, his bald head shining benevolently. "To be honest, I''m not sure how you plan to help. But let me make you a promise. If you manage to fix this situation... I''ll treat you as my benefactor." "For how long?" "Needless to say, for as long as we know each other." "You''re certainly generous." In truth, I probably deserve to be treated as a benefactor just for saving his son''s hair, but whatever. With the Count watching my back, I''ll be that much further from a bad ending. This was quite a profitable deal. "Now then... mind telling me what exactly you plan to do?" "Well, let''s see. Nothing special, just..." I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Maybe I''ll offer up some earnest prayers?" If my faith reaches, the Lord will surely provide an answer. Chapter 6: The Devil Dwells in the Human Heart It was early evening, as the sun began to set. "Say hello, Tina. You too, Yulian." I introduced the giant with his visibly robust physique. "This is Raymond, today''s temporary helper assigned by the Count." "Pleased to meet you all," Raymond greeted stiffly. Yulian acknowledged without batting an eye, while Tina nodded timidly, fear evident on her face. Raymond, being rather sensitive, seemed slightly hurt by Tina''s reaction. "I''ve got somewhere to be today. If you need anything, just ask Raymond." "Got it." "Yes... Director." "That''s right." I reassured Tina, patting her head. ''Don''t worry, Tina. You''re stronger than Raymond anyway.'' Though called a helper, he was essentially a temporary guard. But there was no way one or two knights could subdue Tina, a half-dragon. So Raymond would focus on guarding the house while I ran an errand for the Count. Soon, I said goodbye to the children at the entrance. "Well, I''m off then." "Take care, Director." "Please come back soon...!" Yulian didn''t seem worried. In contrast, Tina''s disappointment was clear, perhaps due to her separation anxiety. "I should wrap this up quickly..." I considered taking a risk for the sake of the waiting children. Instead of heading to the street, I made my way to the orphanage rooftop. I sat down on the open floor and gazed at the starry sky. That was all the prep I needed. ''I''ll settle this quickly.'' 10 seconds. That was my gut-feeling time limit. The bare minimum to pass off a divine sighting as a hallucination in a place with many onlookers. To achieve this, citing miracles is preferable to constructing them through prayer. [The Mother opened Her eyes and ears to heaven and earth to observe the tribulations of the mortal world. She Herself knew the good and evil prevalent in the world.] Book of the Lord, Chapter 1, Verse 3. I materialize a scaled-down version of the Lord''s already recorded miracle. That''s the citation of miracles. As I recited the verse, ethereal golden particles enveloped the surroundings. They merged into a light and shot skyward, beyond human reach. A cool breeze blew. What settled next was a viscous darkness. An oppressive darkness that seemed to reject all consideration and respect. Surrounded by darkness like a child in the womb, I literally opened the eye of heaven. A massive eye hidden in the dim sky. Instantly, a tsunami of information overwhelmed me. I saw too much. I heard too much. "Yulian, when''s the Director coming back?" "He''ll be back before we know it, like he never left." Yulian and Tina''s conversation? I''m glad they get along even when I''m not around. "How was business today?" "Don''t ask. Apples just aren''t selling these days." Just merchants chatting. Nothing useful there. "I sold loads of flowers today! Isn''t that great?" "Yes, yes, keep it as pocket money." Flotia beams as she brags to her mom. Nice to see such a warm family. "Phew, I''m beat." "Good work, honey." Evening greetings in an ordinary home. Again, no useful info. "Hah, ahh, mmm, ahhh!" "Haa... haa..." What''s this...? Oops, my apologies. "Feel good?" "Haa... Why ask... Way better than... my husband''s... Ahh!" Sorry my ass, you f*cking bastards? I saw everything you did. I''ll expose it all tomorrow morning, so get ready for those divorce papers. "Looks like the Court Count''s caught on. We should make one big score today and wrap up." "Good. We just got a big fish in stock." "A big fish?" "You''ll see. It''s none other than a fallen......" Snap! "Oh dear." The flood of information cut off abruptly. The 10 seconds I''d set had elapsed. Still, the harvest was good. I learned everything about today''s illegal auction, including its location. "Wow, never using that again. I end up learning things I never wanted to know." I was impressed by the Lord''s stomach. This must be what it takes to play god. It was eventful, but prep was done. Thump, thump. I got up, dusting myself off. Time to tell the Count about the plan and hideout. It''d be fine to wrap up now, but... I overheard something worrying. "A big fish..." It''d be trouble if that item could harm the Count. Where else could I find such a generous patron? Plus, for Yulian and Tina''s sake, I should do a bit more. ''Better to be thorough with the after-service.'' Let''s hit that illegal auction house. --- --- Even those with the darkest desires are amateurs if they show them openly. In that sense, the sinners running this illegal auction were quite skilled. On the outskirts, a fair distance from the entertainment district. A location not entirely devoid of foot traffic, but just secluded enough to be off-putting. A pristine mansion stood at this well-balanced site. Covered in ivy, it looked abandoned at first glance. As the auction was in full swing, at a point when no more entrants were expected, I boldly approached. A middle-aged man with a friendly face greeted me with an amiable smile. "Excuse me, could I see your token?" "What?" "If you don''t have one, you can just turn back." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was surprised by his extremely polite speech and manner. I also found it quite clever that he used the ambiguous term "token" rather than "ticket." He''d never pass for someone running a shady auction like this. So I decided to take the opposite approach. "Who the f*ck are you?" "... Pardon?" "Who do you think you are, blocking me? Sh*t, do people come here bare-faced? Can''t you tell who I am?" "W-well, that''s..." "Enough, tell me your rank and name first, you little sh*t." "This is, um, difficult..." Ah, damn. I''m losing my nerve. I thought I could imitate those as*hole customers from my past life, but the guilt is killing me. But if speak gently, they won''t listen. "I''ll f*cking, you know? I''m with your boss! We eat together! Hit the baths! We do things! We do it all, you get me?!" "..." As he stood there sweating profusely, at a loss, a young man in the same uniform emerged from the stairs leading underground. "What''s going on here?" The young guy asked the man facing me. He pulled the youth aside and whispered. "He''s not showing a token and causing a scene. Guess he forgot it, what should we do?" "Ah, happens sometimes. It''s tough getting into Count Arwel''s turf. That''s why they''re more irritable. Anyway, how does he look?" "From what I can tell, this guy''s the real deal. Young as he looks, every time he opens his mouth, it''s like he''s spent his whole life looking down on people. He''s got the foulest mouth I''ve ever seen." "Sounds about average for this place." "True enough." You, you, you animals. I can hear everything. Even without miraculous powers, well-developed senses pick up this much easily. Feeling my mood tank, I snapped at them irritably. "Hey, as*holes, get your boss. You two the only ones watching the door?" "Ah, yeah. Just us." "Really? You sure?" "Geez, of course! Why would we lie to a VIP?" Wonder how low the bar is for VIPs here if this act works. Then again, people who live off screwing others are all the same. "Fine, I get it. Come here for a sec." Step, step! The two lined up in formation, perfectly aligned. How convenient. They''ll be tied up beautifully. Without missing a beat, I recited sacred words. "In the name of the Lord and the Holy Spirit, chains of light." Instantly, golden chains materialized from thin air and wrapped around the two men. Clank, clank! Caught off guard, they just stared at me, too shocked to scream. Then it clicked, and they started yelling. "Y-you tricked us...!!!" "No, wait, he said something about the Lord... Could he be from the Temple?" "What? This bastard''s from the Temple!? That''s impossible!" "F*ck, sh*t. Since when do holy men talk like that... What''s the Temple coming to?!" "You crazy bastards, look who''s calling who a bastard with a dirty mouth. And yes, this is exactly how the Temple deals with criminals like you." I''d better gag them quickly with the muzzles I brought. The heart of an empathetic person is as delicate as falling flower petals. After dealing with the door guards, I headed upstairs. Walking down the hall, I came to a big door. I threw it open. The rush of perfume hit me like a truck. Excited breaths and vulgar shouts filled the air. People of all sorts sat masked before a stage so fancy it was ridiculous. ''At this point, I could just signal the Count for a clean sweep.'' Just as I was about to leave the auction house. The auctioneer''s hyped-up voice stopped me in my tracks. "Finally, time for the main dish of this auction!" He had everyone''s attention with his theatrical gestures. Clearly, this wasn''t his first time running such an event. As all eyes focused, the lights went out. Then came the sound of wheels. An iron cage being rolled center stage. Flash! The lights came on, spotlighting just the cage. "This is the cream of the crop! Black hair like night and eyes to match! A boy with features identical to those of the royalty of the fallen nation!" "Ooh... Ooooh...!" "Shame he''s a bit roughed up from training... But being young, he''ll heal quick, right?" ''A bit roughed up'' was putting it mildly. Dried blood clearly visible from his face to his neck. Must''ve bled so much they couldn''t clean it all. His eyes were so swollen you could barely see them, and his breathing was so hard his chest heaved. Whenever he slumped against the cage, a thug would kick him, forcing him upright. Tears fell on the knees of the boy turned commodity overnight. That''s when I realized I''d never known true evil. I never knew one person could do this to another. It was a cruelty I''d never seen in my past life or in the quiet temple of this one. "..." I need to run to the Count now. Get him to send in troops to arrest them all. These monsters who''ve ditched their humanity need to pay. As my mind went blank with these thoughts. My mouth started reciting God''s words on its own. "... For you did not mediate friendship and peace." And you turned your backs on humility and law. "... So I sent down the sword." Chapter 7: The Power of Future Foresight The boy''s night stretched endlessly. He''d expected the hour hand to race by as usual, like starlight streaking across the sky. Another ordinary morning would greet him as he endured the process of growing up. But though the moon waned, night refused to yield. The world was shrouded in darkness. Even imagining the future, the path ahead was murky. Squeezing his eyes shut to escape reality invited more blackness. It was the same when, in a drowsy haze, he found himself stuffed like cargo into a large sack. His will to rebel against the world was crumbling. Here, he learned that nursing resentment after being tossed around only multiplied his wounds. Glaring earned him a beating and forced a servile smile. After all, it increased his value as merchandise and pleased his would-be masters. Outside his pitch-black cell, they talked: He''d fetch a high price for resembling the fallen royals. That''s why they''d snatched him up on sight. Sharp eyes indeed. Little did they know he wasn''t just similar - he was the real deal. From prince to vagrant. From vagrant to slave. The fall from such heights left him aching. He almost wished their words were true - that he merely looked like royalty by chance. It might hurt less. Night would persist. No matter how much time passed, darkness would reign. In this pit, there wouldn''t even be a spider''s web to cling to. Just as he resigned himself to this fate... "...So I merely sent down the sword." The night began to fade. Brilliant golden light drove away the darkness, flooding the world with radiance. Miraculous power manifested in the very next instant. Flash! His vision went white. Dazzling light blinded him, then the heavens split open. All the boy saw was a young man raising a gleaming sword skyward. Yet that simple act made the ceiling vanish without a trace as starlight poured down. Faced with this impossible scene, the crowd scurried about like ants. "In the name of the Lord God and Holy Spirit, chains of light." Once more, divine radiance flashed. An otherworldly light straight from legend. Clank, clank! In an instant, the captives were subdued. Particles of light coalesced, shackling the escapees'' ankles like criminals. Some tried futilely to break the bonds with blades or clubs, but their efforts were in vain. Until now, the boy had believed these people to be the world''s absolute rulers. The thought of seeing them chained like slaves or restrained like beasts had seemed unthinkable. They were godlike beings who had trapped him in this endless night... or so he''d believed. "Seize them!" "How dare they hold such a vile auction in the Count''s domain!" "Every last one of them... what?" The Count''s soldiers stormed in next. But their bold entrance quickly turned to bewildered eye-rubbing. "What in the world..." Though witnessing an impossible scene, they carried out their duties. They arrested all involved in the auction, forcibly dragging away those who resisted. As the soldiers firmly restrained each criminal, the golden chains dissolved into motes of light. Thud. Thud. From the chaotic auction hall''s center, he approached. A man with snow-white hair and violet eyes. A young man in clothes neither flashy nor shabby. At a glance, he seemed utterly ordinary, having dismissed his sword of light. He grasped the iron bars, effortlessly bending them with brute strength. Finally reaching their limit, the bars tore away. Crack! Wordlessly, he caressed the battered boy. "...Huh?" A miracle occurred. Festering wounds healed instantly. Dried blood melted away, leaving his face clean. Even his fractured shinbone no longer pained him. "You held out well. How do you feel?" The young man asked after his wellbeing. But the boy''s response differed entirely from the young man''s expectations. "Are you... an angel?" "No, I''m an orphanage director." "What?" The boy gaped at the utterly unexpected answer. The concept of an orphanage director was surprising enough, but the young man casually continued: "Oh, there are angels. One''s a pain in the neck, but the other''s absolutely adorable." "Ah... I see..." "But the fun one to mess with is still that guy. It''s a good balance in many ways. Though with just the two of them, they tend to get bored." "R-right..." "So it''d be nice if they had another friend or two." "..." The boy couldn''t fathom why he was being told this. As his confusion mounted, the young man who had gifted him this miraculous night extended his hand. "Want to come with me?" "Me...?" "Who else? Seems you''ve got nowhere else to go. You could be friends with our kids - they''re about your age." Who was this person? Was he truly human, not an angel? But to work such miracles... to speak such miraculous words... Was he really... human? "Stay a day and decide. If you don''t like it, we''ll part ways then." He held out his hand. And the boy took it. Warmth radiated from that large hand. The warmth of salvation he''d likely never forget. "...I''ll go." After slipping through the bars, the boy clung close behind his savior. Having been transported in a large sack, he had no idea what this place looked like. He never dreamed he''d walk out on his own two feet, so it still felt surreal. When they finally exited the mansion and gazed up at the vast night sky, the boy at last shed tears. Right before the mansion''s entrance, Court Count Arwel and his soldiers stood at attention in formation. In the silence broken only by insects, he spoke: "Will anyone here speak of tonight''s events?" As if rehearsed, a thunderous reply rang out in unison. "Absolutely not!" "Ah." A light acknowledgment. Followed by a dismissive wave of the hand. "That''ll do." He grinned. As if a promise that could be broken at any time would somehow last forever. The moon waned. Far off, the skyline over the mountains began to tinge indigo, heralding dawn. Thus ended the long night. "Hungry?" A nod. Too ashamed to speak, he swallowed his words. The young man paid no mind and continued: "I''ll make you a late-night snack. Though it''s not quite midnight, a snack at this hour just hits differently." And so the incomprehensible night began to retreat. --- --- "I''m screwed...!" I sighed heavily while preparing chicken fried rice as a midnight snack. "I''ll be found out, right? Definitely? Why''d I have to lose my temper..." No, that''s not it. Even if I could go back, I''m not sure I''d act any differently. How could I not rage at such an inhuman spectacle? Despite everything, I''ve lived in the temple for over a decade. Regardless of regaining my past life''s memories, the temple''s teachings and ideologies haven''t left me. For instance, I''m frankly more used to monarchy than democracy. Modern concepts are merely memories from my past life. In the end, I was still the holy knight I once was. "Even if the Count''s people keep quiet... the prisoners will definitely talk..." I knew. I knew, yet I let it slide with a verbal promise. Because it was in front of the kid. I wanted to look cool...!!! At my age, I''m still full of vanity...!!! Above all, image is crucial!!! "Haaa... I feel like I''ve been given a death sentence." Will I be dragged to the temple? Or treated as a real criminal and sentenced to hard labor? I went a bit overboard. Never mind the chains, I blew a hole in the mansion''s ceiling. Talk about desperate for attention. But I figured that much was needed for the Count''s soldiers to take the hint and raid the place. ''Ugh... I don''t know anymore. Seriously.'' ... ...... Just then, the kitchen door swung open and the now cleaned-up boy entered. "Um... is there anything I can help with?" "Nope, nope. Just grow up to be a good kid." "Okay..." He answered obediently, but I still didn''t know what to make of him. Because... well, this kid is a villain. Glen Baskhill. This is the name of the last royal from a fallen nation, and the puppet manipulated by the original villainess. He often rivaled Yulian in ability, facing off against him frequently. He also cornered Tina politically by exposing her true identity. There was a backstory about him being a former slave... but it seems I''ve shattered that setting today. This much was pure coincidence. ''No, meeting Tina at this time was also coincidence, and even taking charge of Yulian was chance...'' I decided to take in three kids at the orphanage, and they just happened to be these three. It''s so contrived, it''s as if God arranged this fate. Just as I was sinking into worry and contemplation... Creeeak... The kitchen door that shouldn''t have opened did so. The intruders greeting morning far too early were quite small. "Welcome back, Director. We came down because we smelled something delicious." "Ah...! It''s true. Just as Yulian said, you returned after one night. Hehe..." "Yeesh... uninvited guests. Now I have to make two more portions." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can''t be helped. I am the orphanage director, after all. "You three introduce yourselves. Know that if you exclude him, you won''t even get porridge to eat." "Three?" "Oh... Yulian, over here." Tina gestured with her eyes, and Yulian looked towards the corner of the table. Glen had frozen like a statue, mouth full of fried rice. And so the main characters of the same generation gathered in one place. For now, they were just kids eagerly awaiting a late-night snack. No one could predict what direction this momentous occasion would steer their fates. ''At this rate, will the villainess show up soon too?'' I''m really overreacting. There''s no way that would happen. It''s not like I can see the future, so what would she even be aiming for by coming here? "Hahaha..." Amused by my foolish assumptions, I let out a hollow laugh. Chapter 8: Who is the Sinner? Boldly, after personally busting the illegal auction. Day 1 after wrapping up the incident. The Count showed up at the orphanage, grabbing my hands tight with tears in his eyes. "I can''t thank you enough... You''re my savior. This isn''t about our deal. I truly believe, from the bottom of my heart, that I owe you a debt I can never repay." "Come on, it''s not that big a deal. If anything, you''re my benefactor for giving me a way to make a living when I had nothing." "Such modesty...!" "Alright, enough. Since you''re here, why don''t you go see Yulian?" "Of course. Again, I''m truly grateful." The Count''s gratitude was almost overwhelming. But I was only half-present, mumbling empty words. I knew why he was so thankful. My divine power had been exposed. To a massive crowd, no less... He''d be a heartless bastard if he didn''t cry and thank me after I''d helped him at such extreme risk. I spent my time in a daze, feeling like a pig being led to slaughter. Day 2 after wrapping up the incident. The perceptive kids were starting to notice something was off. "Director, you okay? You''re missing your usual energy." "Are you sick or something...?" "No way, the Director can''t get sick. The Director''s invincible." As expected, only Tina acknowledges I might be human enough to fall ill. Come to think of it, Yulian aside, what on earth does Glen think of me to say stuff like that? Honestly, his blind faith is a bit scary. Anyway, feeling bad about worrying them, I forced a smile. "Mmm, I''m fine. Just a bit sleepy, I guess. Want to play hide-and-seek?" "Hide-and-seek!" Tina reacted immediately. It''s her favorite game, so she''s excited. On the other hand, Yulian looked like he''d rather eat dirt. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s do it, hide-and-seek!" "My ankle hurts. You two should play together." "Ugh, it''s no fun with just two people... Can''t be helped. Glen, you in?" "Of course I have to join." Glen nodded enthusiastically. It might seem like nothing, but his choice of words felt off. ''Have to? Did he take my suggestion to play hide-and-seek as an order?'' By the time I tried to clear things up just in case, it was already too late. Glen, who''d followed Tina out to the yard, came back about 30 minutes later, drenched in sweat and looking ready to collapse. He looked like he''d gone through the condensed version of a boot camp. From what I heard, he became ''it'' within 3 seconds of starting, and spent the remaining 29 minutes and 57 seconds running around like a madman trying to catch Tina. He was certainly a determined kid, befitting his former destiny as a villain. "Hehe... That was so fun!" "Huff... huff..." Tina beamed brightly, completely ignoring the panting victim. Meanwhile, Glen shot a resentful look at Yulian, which Yulian coolly brushed off. These kids sure have a colorful range of behaviors. Day 3 after wrapping up the incident. I don''t go anywhere, just holing up in the orphanage. By now, rumors must be spreading like wildfire. It wouldn''t be weird for the Imperial Palace or the Temple to take some kind of action. Even if the Count could somehow pull strings at the Imperial Palace, he''d be powerless against an independent organization like the Temple. I''m genuinely worried and can''t stand it. Another day passed under the suspicious gazes of the children. One week after wrapping up the incident. Surprisingly, nothing happened. Not even a whisper of news. Why? How? What the hell is going on? By this point, I''m confused. But I can''t keep fumbling around looking pathetic. So I put on a fake smile and went into town. And as always, a certain girl appeared. "Ah! It''s the crazy oppa!" "At least I''m not ''mister'' anymore." Looks like Flotia''s warming up to me. "You bought so many flowers that you''re a VIP now. We have to treat you right!" I was wrong. It was my wallet she was warming up to. Who knew there could be a crazy VIP in this world? I''ve learned something new today. "Oh? But who''s that?" She was talking about Glen. I casually introduced him. "This is Glen, he''s new at the orphanage." "Oh, I don''t know why, but all the kids at your orphanage are such cuties. Come to think of it, I haven''t seen that girl before either." "Oh, was this Tina''s first time too?" Tina had been at the orphanage for a while, so I thought Flotia would know her. But thinking back, I guess they''ve never actually met... "I''m Tina..." "Like the Director said, I''m Glen. Nice to meet you." Tina, shy around strangers, and Glen, greeting smoothly. To this, Flotia beamed and smoothly offered her service. "Nice to meet you both! Oh, here''s a gift to celebrate our meeting!" Flotia handed out a red flower to Tina and a white one to Glen. Tina, being shy, quickly retreated after just taking the flower, but Glen''s interaction with Flotia lasted quite a bit longer. "Wow, Glen, was it? Now that I look closely, you''re super handsome. I bet there''s no flower that wouldn''t suit you." "... Flowers suit me? Me?" "Eek, do boys not like hearing that?" "Not particularly...?" Ignoring Glen''s attempt to correct her, Flotia persisted, holding his hand. "But look at this. This white flower is called Replicia, and its flower language means ''For you whose hardships have ended.'' It means you''ll be full of happiness from now on!" "Happiness..." Glen murmured with a momentarily blank expression. Then he broke into a faint smile. He carefully grasped the flower Flotia had given him and brought it to his chest. That''s when Yulian chimed in with a grumbling tone. "You didn''t give me an explanation like that..." "Huh?" Flotia froze at the sudden complaint. "Um... so... Yulian..." "Yeah." Yulian''s face, tinged with faint expectation, shattered at Flotia''s next words. "Sorry, what did I give you again?" "..." "Hey, how can a person remember every little thing? It''s fine, it''s fine!" "I''m not fine though... No, forget it." Yulian stared blankly at Glen and Flotia''s hands, still clasped together. Then his eyes met Glen''s, who was gazing at the gifted flower. Snap! At that moment, I noticed a strange tension between Yulian and Glen. They both cleared their expressions as if there was nothing going on, but... I realized, to my dismay, exactly what these little brats wanted. "Tina..." "Yes?" "You know, I''ve seen a lot of that trope where male leads obsess over side characters..." "What''s that?" "No, well, just..." It seems you''ve become the original female lead in that kind of story, Tina. I''ll raise you well so you don''t go down the route of a jealous villainess who gets jealous of the side character... "I really care about you, you know." "I care about you too, Director, hehe." Your bright smile is truly healing. Haah... Tina is the future. I won''t give this child to anyone. . . . Three weeks after wrapping up the incident. Amazingly, nothing has happened so far. What''s going on? Seriously, what''s happening? I''m starting to get scared instead. --- --- The political climate in the Imperial Palace is buzzing. Especially these days, debates about a certain incident have been super active, turning the conference room into a daily battlefield. "Divine power, you say! Even during wartime, that power never leaked outside, and now it''s being carelessly thrown around in the real world? This is ridiculous!" "It goes without saying that this is wrong. It''s not like the country is falling apart... How could someone use such power for personal reasons?" "Watch your words, Viscount Tarel! Though divine power was used, it was for justice against criminals everyone would condemn. If we judge that as a crime, there wouldn''t be a single innocent person in this world!" One incident - it was about the illegal auction that broke out in Court Count Arwel''s domain. Arguments on whether to punish or overlook the leakage of divine power, strictly forbidden by law, were going on non-stop. "Has His Majesty the Emperor said anything yet?" "As always. Once we reach a conclusion, His Majesty will make a decision on that conclusion." "What a waste of time... It''s not like it''s the first or second time he''s overturned a unanimous decision all by himself." At that moment, one person boldly spoke up. "Honestly, I don''t even get why this is a debate. Even by the Temple''s rules, this is punishable. Wouldn''t it be fine to follow their lead and make a decision?" "Well, you''re right. If it were an ordinary citizen or noble, that''d be one thing, but for someone from the Temple, the Temple''s laws come first." More and more people began to agree. As a result, the heated atmosphere naturally began to cool down. Just then, a knock was heard from outside. Knock knock. Next, before anyone could say "come in," the door opened. The figure who appeared was Court Count Arwel, with a stern look. "I''ve brought a document sealed by the Pope himself after meeting him directly. Of course, it''s about the mess in my domain." "The Pope...?" People stirred at the mention of a direct meeting with the Pope. The Pope, called the living god. It was nearly impossible to meet him directly, for any reason. The conference hall fell silent in an instant, overwhelmed by his authority. "I''ll read it directly." Despite the large paper, the written phrase was super short. [The Temple will fulfill its duties. Therefore, let the Imperial Palace fulfill its duties.] It meant that the Temple would decide Harte''s fate, so the Imperial Palace should focus on its duties for the citizens without causing a fuss. Facing this devout statement, they looked at each other. "..." "..." And so, all those who had been arguing about the illegal auction fell silent. Court Count Arwel had somewhat dodged the bullet, but he couldn''t fully relax. ''Nothing was written about what''ll actually happen to Harte... I''m not sure how to take this.'' He had tried to read the Pope''s mood during their meeting, but it was chilling. Unreadable. Ironically, it seemed he had reached a point where he truly needed to pray to God. --- --- In an empty corridor of the Imperial Palace. After the situation was settled by the Temple''s official letter, Court Count Arwel had to pause for a moment. "Greetings, Duke Luminel." "Haha... You''re being formal." "I apologize for not visiting you more often." He had run into an uncomfortable acquaintance. Duke Luminel was a big shot among the nobility, and he had been subtly trying to recruit Court Count Arwel, who stayed neutral. He was an exhausting person in every way, from his abilities to his schemes. "I saw your impressive performance. To think you''d strike a deal with the Pope himself. If I had known you were such a bold talent, I would have gotten closer to you sooner." "A lord merely took responsibility for an incident in his domain. There''s no virtue to speak of." "Hmm." Greed flashed in Duke Luminel''s eyes. The contradiction of maintaining neutrality while holding the position of Court Count. And the unyielding attitude even towards the leader of the nobility faction. Not to mention the ability to actually receive an audience with the Pope. He was a man with many aspects to exploit. But that also made him an inconvenient opponent if he wasn''t on the same side. "I''m suddenly envious. To think the holder of a baptismal name is close friends with a mere count. What a blessing indeed." "...!" Court Count Arwel was not one to miss the hidden meaning in Duke Luminel''s admiration. "With all due respect, please don''t think about dragging him into politics!" "Drag him in? Ahahah, there seems to be a misunderstanding here." Duke Luminel smiled gently. "I simply wish to be friends with such a rare talent. Oh, of course, that includes you as well." Court Count Arwel''s mind raced. He analyzed the duke''s vague attitude, gauging his opponent''s capabilities and intentions. In the midst of the ensuing stalemate, the Duke spoke first. "However, I would like some assurance." "... What kind of assurance?" "Two things, for now. First, do you respect that person''s freedom?" "I''ve already told you. He is merely my benefactor, so I can''t force anything on him." "That''s good to hear. Now, about the second thing..." Court Count Arwel''s anxiety peaked at the duke''s next question. "You wouldn''t have any complaints if I were to become closer friends with your benefactor, would you? After all, you have an obligation to respect his freedom." There was no way to refute that. So Court Count Arwel answered, swallowing his unease. "... I suppose not." "I''m grateful for that. I won''t be so shameless as to ask for an introduction. Hahaha..." Even so, the duke knew best that he didn''t have the charm to win Harte over in an instant. It''s only natural for someone to be wary when approached by a person of his power. Even if they were an uneducated commoner. However, there was one card that could deepen their friendship more than the count''s in a short time. Duke Luminel called for his aide while basking in the sunlight outside the Imperial Palace. "Aide." "Yes, Your Grace." "When we get back to the mansion, bring that child." "If I may, Your Grace, isn''t this going too far?" The aide expressed concern, having seen through his intentions. But the duke twisted his mouth as if his subordinate''s advice was laughable. "Too far? Kuk, haha!" He laughed loudly. As if pitying his aide''s short-sightedness. Standing before the waiting carriage door, he spoke. "You say that because you''ve never seen it before. The miraculous light that shatters the principles of this world... No one who has seen that light would think it excessive." "... Is that so." For some reason, the Temple is turning a blind eye to Harte''s actions. A once-in-a-lifetime chance. The bait is too sweet to question its suspiciousness. That''s why Duke Luminel intends to play his most appropriate card. His only daughter, raised beautifully to rule over high society. She''s managed to fend off the horny dogs sending love letters almost daily. As if in preparation for this very day. ''Since ancient times, the best alliance has been a marriage alliance.'' No matter how extraordinary a person may be, in the end, a country bumpkin from the Temple would highly value even a man''s skirt hem. If his daughter can properly enthrall him, what does the Count matter? "I can''t wait!" He smiled slyly, imagining the future ahead. Chapter 9: I Got a Real Family The sun blazed directly overhead at noon. And then, completely out of the blue, it happened. It all started with Yulian''s slip of the tongue - a moment destined to go down in history as his most cringe-worthy blunder. "I''m starving. How about we hit up a restaurant in town today, Dad?" "Sure, I''m not in the mood to cook either... Wait, what?" "Hm?" "..." "..." Yulian and I locked eyes for what felt like an eternity. It was as if we were trying to telepathically confirm what had just been said and heard. Tina and Glen, who''d been listening nearby, gawked at us with shocked expressions. As hard as it was to accept, it had really happened. When this realization hit Yulian, his face turned as red as an erupting volcano. "Pfft... Kuh... Pffhaha..." "S-stop! Don''t you dare say it!" "Kha... Haha...!" "I said stop...!!!" "Bwahahahahaha!!! Yulian just called me Dad!!! Kuhuhaha...!!!" "Y-you must''ve heard wrong! Right...?!" Yulian desperately looked to Tina and Glen for backup, but they just avoided eye contact, looking super uncomfortable. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He should''ve just played it cool. For someone so smart, Yulian''s clumsy attempt at damage control was absolutely hilarious. As pitiful as it was, I just couldn''t stop laughing. "A-anyway, you heard wrong! We should get going..." "Oh my! Does my dear son hate his father''s cooking that much? Hmm?" "Urk...!" "How about calling me Papa today? Or Daddy works too. Even Dad like you said before would be fine~" "S-shut up! I..." "Hey! Is that any way to talk to your Papa?" "Argghhh!" I swear, since getting my past life''s memories back, I''d never laughed this hard. If Tina or Glen had accidentally called me Dad, that''d be one thing. But of all people, it had to be Yulian. I was dying...! Not that I didn''t get it. ''Mm-hmm, I understand. It happens. Like when kids accidentally call their teacher "Mom"... Pfft...'' But the fact that it was Yulian who slipped up made it ten times funnier. This was prime teasing material I could milk even at his 60th birthday party. "There, there, it''s okay Yulian. Some people have three dads in this world, so what''s the big deal?" However, the issue is that the son killed two of the three. "I completely understand. So to celebrate this moment, Papa''s treating everyone today!" "Please... I''m begging you, please be quiet." Wow, Yulian must be desperate if he''s bringing out honorifics. They say people can do anything when backed into a corner. This was a textbook example. "Kuh, heh... Haa... Alright. Thanks for the laugh. I mean it. Yulian, you bring joy to my life." "I''m seriously thinking about running away..." "Aw, I''m sorry, really. I''ll stop now, so don''t cry." "I''m not crying!!!" My mood was through the roof. I felt like splurging at that fancy restaurant Yulian wanted. Besides, after roasting him this hard, I owed him that much at least. "Whew, we should start getting ready to..." Just as I was about to stand up, someone grabbed my sleeve and pulled me back down. "... Can''t you really do it?" It was Tina. She looked at me with sad, puppy-dog eyes and a gloomy expression. Sensing something was up, I met her gaze and asked: "Tina, what do you want me to do?" "..." Tina clamped her mouth shut. Then she puffed out her cheeks like a duck and went quiet. "Tina?" Pushed for an answer, Tina''s eyes welled up as she sat in silence. After an awkward pause, she seemed to steel herself and squeaked out her true feelings. "Can''t you... really be my dad...?" "..." Now it was my turn to clam up. It came out of nowhere, and I never in a million years thought Tina would ask something like that. I''d only set up the orphanage because I had to. I definitely never planned on becoming anyone''s actual family. Right? These kids were destined to be big shots in the future. Wouldn''t a nobody like me just get in their way if I got too close? As I sat there, shocked by this turn of events... "... Is it not possible?" Tina asked, her blue eyes brimming with tears... "Tina... I..." I was about to say it probably wasn''t possible when suddenly, memories of Tina''s past hit me like a ton of bricks. The kid of a nutjob dragon and an innocent human. Caught up in a mess she didn''t ask for, drifting around and stewing in loneliness before ever feeling real love - her childhood haunted me. Faced with those blue eyes, still carrying the weight of her past, I couldn''t bring myself to shut her down. ''Dad, huh...'' It still felt weird to me. Honestly, I don''t think I''d ever pictured myself as a father. Obviously, I had zero experience being a dad. So I had no clue if I''d be any good at it. And yet... ... ...... I still wasn''t sure. Even so, I couldn''t bring myself to coldly reject her. In front of me was a little girl who, too scared to take my hand, was clinging to my sleeve instead. Here was a kid who, desperate for some warmth, had screwed up all her courage to ask. More than that, those sky-blue eyes held a trust in me that made me feel special. "Uuu..." Tina looked like she might burst into tears any second. Her hand shook as she reached out, showing how scared she was. But she still held onto my sleeve tight. That took guts. And finally, the words that came out of her mouth... that must''ve taken some serious resolve. ''When did I get so soft?'' I felt myself crumbling in front of that raw, honest determination. The walls I''d built around myself... Next thing I knew, I saw the kids climbing over those now-fallen walls. At this point, I had to admit it. That I''d grown attached to them too, way beyond mere sympathy. "Tina." "I-I guess it''s not..." "Let''s do it." "... Huh?" Tina''s eyes went wide as saucers. I gently put my hand on Tina''s head as she stood there frozen. "Be your dad, I mean. It''d be a once-in-a-lifetime blessing to have such a cute daughter." "...!" "Of course, I''ll probably suck as a father at first... but I''ll work on getting better." "No, no... There''s no way you could be bad..." "Well, that''s a relief then." Tina and I both knew without saying that we had one last step before we could really be parent and child. For Tina, who''d mustered up the courage but was still hesitating, I took the lead to finish things off. "Tina, it''s okay, so just call me whatever feels right, yeah?" Tina mumbled shyly, fidgeting like crazy. "Um, uuh... Uh..." ... ...... After hemming and hawing for a while, Tina screwed up her courage one more time. "...... Dad." "Yes, my daughter." "Dad...!" "Yes, my beautiful daughter." "Uu..." And just like that, by calling each other by our new titles, we forged a new bond. Overwhelmed, Tina threw herself into my arms and burst into tears. "Waaahh... Dad... Dad..." "Yeah, that''s right... There, there. No more tears, okay?" "Hic... Sniff..." As I patted Tina''s back, I glanced over at Yulian and Glen. "What about you two? Want to call me Dad too?" "I''ve already got a perfectly good father who''s alive, so that''d be weird." You''re the one who called me that first, Yulian. "I don''t have parents, but Director, you''re too... I dunno, sacred to call Dad... Honestly, it''s kinda awkward. But, huh?" Just what do you think I am, some kind of God? But then Glen''s eyes suddenly went wide as he turned to Yulian. "Yulian, if your dad''s still around, why are you here...?" "It''s not exactly rare. Some people only have fathers on paper." "Oh... Sorry." "Don''t worry. I don''t really feel anything for him anyway." An awkward silence fell between Yulian and Glen. Yeah, finding out about someone''s family drama is always uncomfortable. I looked at the boys while wiping Tina''s tears. "If you don''t like ''Dad'', why don''t we just be family? Hm? That''s not so bad, right?" Parents and children aren''t the only ones who can be family. When people''s hearts connect, they can be family even without blood ties. Yulian and Glen each mumbled their own awkward responses. "... Well. I guess... whatever." "If that''s all it is, I''m okay with it too..." Then Tina put the final punctuation on it. "Then from today on, we''re all family!" Tina''s eyes had already dried up completely. My new daughter''s radiant smile shut down any objections the others might''ve had. Finding it somewhat funny, I chuckled. ''Life''s full of surprises.'' At the ripe old age of twenty-two. Still wet behind the ears, with plenty of growing up to do. Yet, as if pulled by the threads of fate. Today, I gained a new family. --- --- Duke Luminel''s office is about as welcoming as a prison cell. The only thing remotely open about it is the tall window behind the Duke''s chair. But that''s just there to make visitors squint when they look at him. Every single thing in that room is set up to scream "I''m the boss here." Most visitors feel like they''re being crushed by an invisible weight. "You called for me?" "Yes, you''re here." Duke Luminel spoke in a quiet voice. Then, without even asking how she was doing, he got straight to the point. "Get married." "As you wish." "I know you think you''re too good for... Wait, what?" "I said I''ll do as you say." "..." Duke Luminel was dumbfounded. Even though it was his own order, he could hardly believe what he was hearing. "Do you even know who I''m telling you to marry before you agree so quickly?" "Does it matter who it is? No matter what anyone says, I''m just your property, right?" "No father thinks of his only daughter that way." "How sweet. I feel so much better now." Yeah, right. His daughter''s blatant sarcasm caught him off guard. She might not have been a pushover, but she''d never had the guts to talk back to him like this before. Yet here she was, laying down her demands without missing a beat. "I just hope you''ll cough up a dowry worthy of our oh-so-noble family name." And to top it off, she added: "Even if the groom''s some nameless commoner off the street." Chapter 10: The Downfall of the Villainess The capital always buzzed with energy. As the empire''s heart, the finest goods flowed in, fueling lavish spending. Rare, pricey items scarcely seen elsewhere were commonplace here. The capital''s nobility often whiled away their time at salons and tea parties. Viscount Chandler''s mansion was no exception. Today, ladies gathered to embroider handkerchiefs made of precious fabric. Many flocked there for social pleasures. "Wow, Lady Chandler. That butterfly you''ve drawn is beautiful." "Your embroidery skills are so exquisite... I should learn from you, but it''s not easy." "Really? To me, your embroidery looks splendid too." Linia Chandler, true to her status as heiress of a distinguished viscount family, displayed modest humility. Her seemingly innocent smile conveyed sincerity, further warming the gathering''s atmosphere. "Ah!" Suddenly, Linia clapped her hands as if struck by a thought. "Come to think of it, isn''t there someone whose embroidery skills are unmatched?" "Unmatched, you say..." As Linia''s eyes rolled in a certain direction, the other ladies'' gazes followed. There sat a striking young lady on a spacious wine-red sofa, embroidering with a bored expression. Even at this gathering of luxury, her dress fabric was in a league of its own. Every item adorning her was beyond imitation in price. Undoubtedly a powerful family''s daughter. Yet not a soul stood by her side. "Ahah..." Someone let out a derisive snicker. The mockery, started by an unknown lady, spread like ink in water. One of the ladies chattering beside Linia narrowed her eyes and spoke. "Well, I suppose we must give Lady Luminel credit for her embroidery skills, if nothing else?" With that, the floodgates opened. "I wonder how many hours a day she spends on such embroidery?" "Such remarkable skill... indeed." "But what good is skill? Now... she''ll have no one worthy to embroider for, will she?" "Hehe... who would''ve thought? To think Lady Luminel would end up sold off to a commoner." "My, isn''t it harsh to say she''s being sold off?" "Harsh? Have you heard how much dowry she''s bringing? Meanwhile, the man''s utterly penniless, they say." "Goodness! If she were at least being sold off, that''d be one thing, but this isn''t even that, is it?" "It''s literally... a donation." They laughed uproariously, openly mocking. Their usual roundabout speech had long vanished. Yet Elphisia Luminel maintained her bored demeanor throughout. Her steadfast posture was almost haughty in its stillness. "Still, it might not be a total loss? I hear the man Duke Luminel approved is ''that man'' from the illegal auction incident." "Ah, I''ve heard. They say the palace was in an uproar for a while because he used divine power." "Rare as it may be, so what? He''s still a commoner, and using divine power privately is punishable." "At this point, doesn''t it seem the Duke dislikes the lady?" Still, everything the lady wore was top-quality, purely for the family''s image. Clearly, even His Grace has given up on the ever-expressionless "Scentless Flower". In hushed tones... perhaps Elphisia Luminel might be illegitimate. ... and other such harsh gossip circulated. The atmosphere blatantly ostracized one person. And the instigator - Linia Chandler - hid a sneer behind her hand. ''How impressive, Elphisia Luminel. Keeping that stoic face even now!'' It was laughable. She wanted to laugh out loud. Linia had always despised that woman who seemed to look down on others. From her innate beauty and talent to her aloof gaze that screamed she lived in a different world, everything irked her. Their deep-rooted bad blood was nauseating. ''What kind of walk is that? You''re my age, yet you exude such grace!'' ''You call that embroidery? I hear even Duke Luminel''s handkerchiefs are embroidered by her. They say it''s so intricate it could steal your eyes, but this... Haah.'' ''Second place again! We''re in the same academy, yet how is she so different...'' ''If only that child had been my daughter.'' When Lady Chandler said such things, Linia''s world finally crumbled. Looking up, she felt as if Elphisia''s shoe was there. If she couldn''t win, why not try to be friends? She''d thought that at times. But whenever Linia spoke to her, Elphisia ignored her completely. Even persistent attempts didn''t elicit so much as a sigh. To Linia, it seemed like Elphisia was saying they were different classes of human beings. If anyone knew inferiority well, Linia could confidently say it was herself. That''s why she loathed Elphisia to the point of madness. Surely, that woman must''ve been born without emotions. So she hated Elphisia without guilt. Though she knew she couldn''t win, the situation changed dramatically. ''Finally... finally... I''ve won.'' Elphisia Luminel, the best bride candidate, is to become a penniless commoner''s wife. By her own father''s will, no less. A woman''s self-esteem ultimately stems from her marriage prospects. Even a baronet''s daughter can look down on countless women if she becomes a duchess. Thus, Linia''s self-esteem, promised the title of duchess through her engagement to the 2nd Prince, soared. Even Elphisia''s few admirers eventually turned to her. ''Stay crushed... Elphisia Luminel. Just take off those fancy clothes and walk into the gutter...'' She indulged in fantasies of Elphisia in rags, fawning over a commoner. It was then that Elphisia took a noticeable action. Whoosh! She unfolded a red fan, covering her alluring lips. All eyes turned to her at this unusual display. At last, Elphisia spoke. "I''m delighted to have everyone''s attention. I must thank Lady Chandler for holding such a meaningful gathering." She smiled, grinning. Truly, no one present had ever seen Elphisia show emotion before. The audience was shocked. While everyone''s composure crumbled, Elphisia continued. "Of course, I''ve been as interested in all of you as you''ve been in me. For instance, let''s see... You in the navy dress." "M-me? Navy dress?!" The lady addressed so rudely stood up, bristling. Regardless, Elphisia continued with her sculptural smile. "You''re wearing quite a jewel-adorned dress. I wonder if the confiscation papers related to your cousin''s illegal auction involvement have reached your family home yet?" "W-what are you saying?!" "One of the criminals my husband-to-be caught was your relative." The lady whose family''s dirty laundry had been aired collapsed in a daze. Her cousin had indeed brought illegal auction items to her father, but unfortunately, it was discovered. This gave legal grounds to confiscate profits from her family home. "Ah, and you with the pearl earrings - your fianc¨¦ is quite the charmer, isn''t he? So charming that he changed women daily. In brothels, of course." "Wh-what, wait, Lady Luminel! Please, tell me more about that...!" "You, whose embroidery looks more like a crow than a dog... What gives you the confidence to be meeting two men? Moreover, both think they took your virginity. I''d say you''re more progressive than anyone here." "Huh...!" With each word from Elphisia''s lips, an invisible dagger struck deep into the guests'' vulnerabilities. Some were indignant but didn''t dare look up, while others gasped before fleeing the mansion entirely. The once-lively tea party rapidly fell apart. Soon, Linia Chandler and Elphisia Luminel were left to confront each other. "Lady Luminel... What are you trying to do?" "What am I doing? You have eyes and ears. Just see and hear for yourself." "I''m asking why you''re suddenly acting out like this!" "Ah..." Elphisia exclaimed as if she truly hadn''t realized. Her affected attitude made Linia''s anger surge. "Lady Chandler." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Lady Luminel." "Future Duchess." "..." Linia kept quiet, fearing what those disastrous lips might say next. "The 2nd Prince is so overweight he can barely manage. Perhaps because of that, he''s not trusted and long ago gave up on the throne." "... Does it matter? Rather than getting tangled in bloody politics, it might be wise." "Of course. I don''t mean to insult His Highness''s judgment. In fact, I empathize." "Then... why on earth..." Why? Questions filled her mind. It was impossible to predict this sharp woman''s intentions. Snap! Elphisia closed her fan. "Sharing a bed with His Highness must be torturous. Especially if you''re crushed under all that flesh, you might feel something..." "You... vulgar...!!!" Linia''s face burned crimson. In contrast, Elphisia wore a faint smirk as she continued. "Perhaps the handsome young nobles who flirted with you will haunt your nights?" "That''s... I could just take a lover if needed. After all, marriage is business. It''s common to find love with a lover rather than a spouse." "Mm, that''s right. I agree. Your family''s marital bliss is rather the exception, isn''t it?" If one were to distill all the world''s pretenses into a narrow society, the aristocracy would be the epitome. They act out marital love at banquets, yet indulge in passionate affairs the moment they''re home. Taking lovers has essentially become culture, so Linia''s statement wasn''t particularly shameless. "Hmm." However, Elphisia''s mouth curled, revealing pretty dimples. "So in the end, a woman finds happiness with a commoner, is that it?" "... What did you say?" "Shall I put it more crudely? In the end, you''re just another woman who''ll moan while clinging to a commoner''s neck." "Ha! You... You''ve gone too far...! Have you thrown away all your dignity now that you''re to be a commoner''s wife?!" "Gone too far, you say... You''re free to run your mouth, but don''t mistake your rank." Tap tap. Elphisia tilted her head, tapping her hand with the folded fan. "As you said, I''m a commoner''s ''wife''. At least I can openly show who my partner is." "What... does that matter..." "Hmm, do you really not understand? How much more do I need to explain?" Elphisia opened her drowsy eyes as if looking at something pathetic. "I can openly call out my partner''s name. You must whisper names in secret. You should understand by now, but let me be kinder and elaborate." "Elphisia...!" "While you preach about true love, in reality, you''ll be too ashamed to show it openly as a duchess. The very comparison between us is shameful. Do you finally understand now?" Then Elphisia drove a verbal dagger deep into Linia''s heart. "From the start, you and I were on different levels. It''s been that way since birth, and it will remain so. Outwardly, you''ll mock the commoner''s wife for comfort, but... Inevitably, you''ll spend your whole life in misery, thirsting for something more." You. Buried in vanity and inferiority, utterly broken, may you live unsatisfied no matter how many wrinkles you acquire. When happiness shimmers like a mirage, today''s tea party will suddenly come to mind. This is an incantation. It was also a curse. A curse of resentment and bondage that will be engraved in your heart for life unless you face the mirror, look deep into your soul and change. "..." A single tear rolled down Linia''s cheek. Though they had exchanged only a few words, a woman transformed into a miserable state stood there. Elphisia patted Linia''s shoulder lightly and left with parting words. "You shouldn''t have dared to sully that person''s name with your filthy mouth." "... Whose." Linia mumbled incoherently. This wicked woman had always brushed off insults without a care. That''s why Linia thought she was empty, without pride or self-respect. A response filled with emotion like this was unprecedented. Elphisia stopped in her tracks. Then she turned her head towards Linia and smiled brightly. "Who else could it be?" She declared cheerfully. "The man who will be my husband." Chapter 11: Reunion Today was no ordinary day. The grand theater that had just opened nearby was all set to welcome its first audience. The promotional blitz had been so intense that even our quiet orphanage had caught wind of it. On this historic opening night, I was heading to the theater with the kids in tow. "Hmm, hmm, hmmm~" Tina hummed a tune as she trotted along. Though her singing was far from professional, I imagined a grand orchestra was playing in her mind. I didn''t want to burst her bubble. "Our daughter, with a voice like that, you could be an opera singer!" "Really?" "Of course. It''s so sweet that Yulian''s nodding off." "I''m not sleeping." "Actually, Glen was the one dozing off." "I could start napping now." These rascals. One doesn''t listen at all, while the other listens too well. For the supposed male lead and villain, their roles seem oddly reversed. I guess this is what they mean when they say kids are shaped by how you raise them. "So... I''m not good?" "What?" Tina gazed at me with reproachful puppy eyes. At this rate, my little white lie would be exposed. No choice then. No one''s better at flipping a sour mood than Yulian. So in a flash, I scooped him up. "Ack, Director? What''s the meaning of¡ª" "Hoo..." I took a deep breath. Then, giving Yulian a piggyback ride, I started running. "Hey, everyone!!! Our! Yulian!!! Didn''t! Fall asleep!!! How amazing!!!" "What, what are you doing, Director?! Aren''t you embarrassed?!" "Please praise our child who can stay awake even during an opera!!!" "Have you lost your mind...? Director!!!" Ignoring Yulian''s quavering voice, I turned and winked at Tina. She burst into laughter, tears in her eyes, and ran towards us with Glen. Meanwhile, Yulian glared at me after wriggling free from the piggyback. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, no need to tell me how fun that was, Young Yulian." "That''s exactly the kind of comment I could die without hearing!" "Let''s ask the other two if you''re telling the truth." I lifted Tina and Glen. Though they were already about ten, they had some heft to them. Soon, I probably wouldn''t be able to carry them on both shoulders like this. "Wow, it''s so high!" "... This is surprisingly fun." On my left shoulder, Tina squealed with delight, while on my right, Glen''s eyes sparkled as he secretly enjoyed the ride. Of course, I flashed a smug grin at Yulian, trying to look as annoying as possible. "Oh my, you actually liked Papa''s piggyback ride too, didn''t you?" "You... traitors...!" As they say, a meddling sister-in-law is worse than a nagging mother-in-law. Yulian seemed more irked by Tina and Glen''s obvious enjoyment. Tina, unfazed by Yulian''s glare, exclaimed in wonder. "Wow... the whole street is beneath me. It''s amazing." "Is that so? If there weren''t so many prying eyes, I''d have taken you sightseeing in the capital." "The capital? I want to see it..." At Tina''s question, Yulian''s shoulders twitched. Being the Third Prince, he''d lived in the heart of the capital - the Imperial Palace - and seen all manner of luxury firsthand. It wasn''t clear exactly what he''d experienced there, but unpleasant memories seemed to have surfaced. Feeling somewhat guilty, I deflected casually. "Well, it''s just a slightly bigger city, nothing special." "Dad, have you been to the capital?" "I have, actually." The temple where I worked until just before my escape was in the capital. Temples are scattered throughout the empire, but as a Holy Knight, I was stationed at the capital''s temple due to my position. I''d assumed I would spend my life as a knight guarding some important figure in the temple. Until that day I dunked my head in the Sacred Pond... Suddenly, something nagged at me. ''Come to think of it, I wonder how they''re doing?'' They might have felt hurt that I left the temple without a word. It was a hasty decision made without time to consider the consequences. ''... Or not? I''m not sure since we weren''t that close.'' Though we had a guard-and-guarded relationship, we''d spent enough time together to form an attachment. Perhaps it was just one-sided affection I developed in the austere temple life. I set Tina and Glen back on the ground and reminisced. Though the temple had been unbearably dull, those days were peaceful. I harbor no ill feelings. Had I not learned of the future where I would lose my life, I would have remained at the temple without complaint. ''Of course... I have no regrets either.'' Thanks to leaving the temple, I now have this wonderful family. Moreover, while Yulian''s fate remains uncertain, Tina and Glen''s childhoods have definitely taken a positive turn. The more I reflected on these strange encounters, the more my lips curled into a smile. I''m glad I left. The temple. "Huh?" Just as I was savoring this peaceful moment, Glen let out a sharp cry. "Director, over there...!" Following Glen''s urgent gaze, I saw someone in a hooded robe crossing the street. The problem was a carriage speeding towards them on the road. From what I could see, they had pulled their hood down too far, severely limiting their vision. It would have been better if they''d at least heard the noisy carriage, but that seemed unlikely too. "Tch...!" Hiiii-neigh! The startled horse let out a loud whinny. Only then did the figure flinch as if shocked. It seemed the mortal danger had finally registered. I couldn''t let the children witness a person''s death. My judgment was quick, and my actions were swift. I sprinted at full speed and wrapped my arm around the figure''s waist. Then, I used a small burst of divine power under the horse''s hooves to slightly slow its pace. In the brief window that dramatically opened, I leapt while holding the person. Only after safely landing on the opposite side of the road did I let out a sigh of relief. "Haah... people these days...!" Whoever they were, their lack of safety awareness was ridiculous. I was about to scold them, but. I had no choice but to keep my mouth firmly shut. "... Ugh." Long auburn hair flowed from the completely upturned hood. Her eyes exuded a noble air and were crimson, while her skin was as clear as porcelain. She was beautiful. That was undeniable, but it was too superficial a reason to be captivated. Why? Something was different. ''That''s right... something is... off.'' A sense of unease. The reason I couldn''t help but be drawn to her gaze despite not being an unprecedented beauty. The unease stemming from my inability to pinpoint that reason was most peculiar of all. Unable to shake off this feeling, my throat inexplicably felt dry. "Uh." Whoosh! Before I could figure out the nature of this unease, the woman immediately pulled her hood back on. Then, as she ran away without even a word of thanks, I felt oddly bemused rather than angry. "... Have I seen her somewhere before?" If she were such a striking beauty, I should have some memory of her. What a curious experience this turned out to be. ""Director!"" "Dad!" The children came running. It was time to focus on the present and forget this unexpectedly strange encounter. After all, I''m family to these children. --- --- Today was no ordinary day. Near the newly completed grand theater stood a branch of a reputable bank. Elphisia Luminel was on her way back from depositing all of her dowry, which she had converted to cash, into a bank account. The vast freedom granted to her felt unfamiliar. It had been a long time since she''d walked the streets on her own two feet, without a carriage or attendants. So she felt excited, and also fell into deep thought. She wasn''t yet used to life without attendants, so her guard was down. She realized anew that becoming too absorbed in her own world could lead to unexpected accidents. A carriage accident. Who would have thought she''d feel threatened by a mode of transport she was more accustomed to riding in than colliding with? And at the end of it all... ... ...... Yes, today was indeed no ordinary day. It was that kind of special day, led by an unsought stroke of luck. --- --- Early evening, as the sun was setting. When we returned from watching the opera at the grand theater, leaves had piled up annoyingly at the orphanage. So I sent the half-asleep children inside first and found myself wielding a broom. As if that weren''t enough. After witnessing our children''s behavior at the grand theater, I couldn''t hide my disappointment. "These brats... every single one of them fell asleep during the performance." Tina in particular shocked me by snoring. Tina of all people, not Yulian or Glen! We tried various quick fixes like gently blocking her nose or turning her head, but to no avail. If it weren''t for the VIP tickets the Count had sent us, we surely would have been the target of countless glares. "Phew, the chairs were as soft as clouds, though. Buying even one of those would be... too expensive, right?" Though I''m no expert in furniture retail, I could easily tell from the seating comfort alone. It was clearly a luxury item ill-suited to my circumstances. As I was lost in such idle thoughts, reminiscing about the day gone by. Suddenly, a woman''s clear voice caught my attention. "Excuse me." "Oh, you''re..." I recognized her immediately. She was the woman who had nearly been in a carriage accident earlier. The sense of unease from then still lingered vividly, etching her presence strongly in my mind. The only difference from earlier was her attire. Wearing a dazzlingly splendid red dress, she carried a bag that seemed to contain modest luggage. This paradoxical appearance created a mysterious atmosphere. On the other hand, I narrowed my eyes, finding her look rather suspicious. Seemingly oblivious to my wary stance, she spoke calmly. "Harte of the Holy Knight Order. Correct?" As she casually disclosed my identity. Chapter 12: An Incomprehensible Proposal "My name is Elphisia Luminel. I''ve come with a proposition for you." "Elphisia... Luminel...!" I gasped as soon as I heard her introduction. Then I shook my head, wondering why I hadn''t recognized her immediately, given her distinctive features. Elphisia''s appearance matched her description in the original work perfectly. "Hmm." She glanced around the orphanage. Her eyes roamed about as if examining a curious object, eventually settling on me. "It took a while to get here. May we go inside to talk?" "... Very well." As I opened the orphanage door for her, a thousand possibilities raced through my mind. Even though all three main characters had converged at the orphanage, I never expected the villainess to show up as well. It seemed my offhand joke had become a prophecy. Elphisia showed no reaction as she passed through the narrow, shabby corridor. For someone as noble as her, one of the most distinguished ladies in the empire, it was surprising she didn''t wrinkle her nose in disgust... When Elphisia finally reached the humble room that we called a reception area, I offered her a seat. She smoothly slid into the chair. A moment of silence. Then, from her delicate lips came my name. "Harte." "Yes." "Harte." "Yes." "Harte." "... Yes?" What was this? Some kind of test? Or simple harassment? I couldn''t read anything from that cynical face. So I decided to ask outright. "Should I call you ''Lady''?" "Yes, for now." "For now...?" The tone was odd, but it wasn''t the time to press the issue. "First, Lady Luminel. How did you learn my identity? Has news of the illegal auction spread that far...?" "Half right. You''re quite the celebrity, more than you imagine. But I''ve been watching you since before that." "... Pardon?" "It was difficult to track you down. The temple protected you so well, I barely found you." Though she said it was difficult to track me, she didn''t say it was impossible. This implied she knew about the orphanage even before the illegal auction incident. What on earth did this woman want from me? As I raised my guard, she continued. "Anyway, it worked out. I managed to find you, and now I can make this proposal." "Proposal? To me?" Elphisia, the cherished daughter of a renowned family and a ruthless strategist. This woman, with who I seemingly had no connection, promptly produced some documents. Dropping a bombshell so shocking I nearly blasphemed... "Let''s get married." "What?" "Well, more precisely, a contract marriage. These documents are to formalize our agreement." "..." Elphisia was a woman beyond comprehension. I couldn''t fathom her intentions or motives. It seemed more plausible that this situation was a dream. I chuckled, utterly dumbfounded. "Uh... Marriage. A contract marriage, at that..." "Yes, a contract marriage." Her confidence was striking. Truly befitting Elphisia Luminel. It prompted me to blurt out nonsense. "... Um, am I perhaps incredibly handsome or something?" "Why don''t you look in a mirror and judge for yourself?" "... Right." I felt like pounding my chest in embarrassment. But seriously. Even if Elphisia was destined for a bad ending in the future, she currently had everything. Beauty, wealth, power. She was the very embodiment of perfection. ''This is insane. I can''t just dismiss her as crazy and send her away...'' Honestly, I felt dizzy with confusion. As I struggled to formulate a response, I noticed small eyes peering through the slightly open door. They must have finished their naps and come looking for me. Curious about the rare visitor, they were now secretly spying. Finally, I managed to speak. "Let me get this straight... Are you in your right mind? We''ve never even met, and suddenly... marriage..." "I have my reasons. Besides, I''m as determined as anyone can be to stand here and make this proposal." Oh ho, prepared herself, has she? I wonder just how impressive this resolve of hers is. "Then, were you prepared for this too?" I gestured for the peeking eyes outside to enter. After some hesitation, the children slowly opened the door and came in. Yulian, Glen, and Tina. When I signaled Tina to come hug me, she scampered over and clung to me. "Papa!" "... What did you just say?" For the first time, a crack appeared in Elphisia''s face, which had been as precise as a well-oiled machine. Oblivious to this, Tina helpfully delivered the final blow once more. "Papa!" Elphisia, who had brought out the contract marriage documents, froze like a glacier. I faced her awkwardly frozen form with an embarrassed smile. "As you can see, I''ve got a kid." As a noble lady, Elphisia would have already figured out the correct answer. She should withdraw with her contract marriage documents immediately. However, since there''s always room for the unexpected, I reconfirmed her intentions. "Were you... prepared for this too?" Her evenly arranged white teeth were truly beautiful. Such an observation came naturally, as Elphisia''s lips were gaping wide open. Overwhelmed by confusion and bewilderment, Elphisia finally managed to speak. "Y-You...!" "Yes!" A perfect victory for me... or so I thought. Elphisia''s face contorted like a malevolent spirit. "You... madman...!!!" "Eh, yes...?" The next moment, Elphisia grabbed my hair and started yanking. "Harte, you...! Whose child is this?! Whose child, I''m asking! Who gave you permission to have a child?!" "Ow! It hurts! It hurts, Lady! I''m telling you it hurts!" "You think pain matters? You think pain matters, you fool!" Whack! Whack! Whack! Not satisfied with pulling my hair, Elphisia started pounding my back. Faced with this unreasonable violence, I exploded with indignation. "What''s wrong with me having a child...!" "What!!!" "... I suppose there could be something wrong with it." "Oh, for heaven''s sake!" What the hell? What is going on? ''... This is strange. Really strange. Why can''t I resist the Lady? Is this the power of authority...?'' A sense of dissonance. It was the same dissonance I felt when I saved Elphisia from the carriage accident. No matter how many times I thought about it, that feeling remained certain. To end this absurd violence, I finally confessed. "... Tina is my adopted daughter." "Adopted, you say?" Elphisia finally lowered her gaze to look directly at Tina. At the little girl with cheeks puffed up as much as her hostility... "Who are you to hit our papa, lady!" ''That''s right, Tina...!'' "From today, I''m your mother." "Oh, is that so? Well then, I guess it can''t be helped... It''s just parents arguing..." "... Tina?" I called out to Tina, dumbfounded by how easily she accepted it. But Tina''s perception was changing far too simply. Just then, I heard Yulian snicker. "What''s this, Director? It''s too much to pretend not to know your beloved wife. And you''ve been hiding her from us all this time." "What should we call her? Ma''am? Vice Director? Or just Wife?" Glen was seriously thinking the proper form of address. For a moment, I hated these ungrateful little brats. Especially you, Yulian, seizing this chance to annoy me. One way or another, I was the first to back down. "... Could you all leave for now? We still have things to discuss." "Our director is quite the sinful man." Glen and Tina left, followed lastly by Yulian, who exited with an unmistakable scoff. Just you wait. ''Haah...'' Despite the chaos, I needed to sort things out. "Lady Luminel. I''m not in the mood for games. What''s your real motive?" "Then I''ll be frank too. My father sold me to you." "What?" "Father covets the divine power you possess. He wants me to seduce you and persuade you to use that power for the Duke''s family." "Do people usually reveal such things so openly?" "Well, my thoughts differ from my greedy father''s." Elphisia rearranged the scattered contract marriage documents on the table. It was basically a marriage vow form, but some sections were left blank. Likely spaces to fill in details about the agreement. She then added in a solemn voice: "If this marriage doesn''t happen, I''ll be cast out. In high society, our marriage is already considered a done deal. In such a situation... how many people do you think would take in a noble lady abandoned by a commoner?" There would be some. Families who''d want to get their hands on such a woman, even in her current state. But they''d be far beneath the worth of Elphisia Luminel... "That''s why I''m proposing a contract marriage. So you can use me. In return, I can avoid the label of a disowned child." "..." "I have no particular attachment to the Duke''s family. The conditions I''ll include in the contract are quite simple." "Even so..." "If you don''t trust me, think about the children." "The children?" "Yes." After answering, Elphisia pulled out more documents from her bag and presented them. They were Elphisia''s bank statements, showing clearly written amounts I couldn''t even dare to imagine. "This is my dowry. Resources I can use for you as I see fit." "What is this...?" "You''re not becoming a son-in-law of our family. I''m the one marrying into yours." "... Good heavens." It was hard to gather my thoughts. Not just because of the astronomical dowry, but also because of Elphisia herself. I could understand Elphisia''s circumstances. But it bothered me that this villainess was offering me such convenient terms. However... ''Tina... she seemed secretly pleased when Elphisia said she''d be her mother.'' I still remember how her face brightened for a moment, even as she acted annoyed. This deepened my inner conflict. Logically, there seemed to be no downside. In fact, refusing would be foolish given all the benefits. Besides, I had planned to remain single anyway, so marriage wasn''t particularly precious to me. ''... Am I overthinking this?'' Tina and Glen''s futures had definitely changed. Their personalities would develop very differently from the original story. Following that logic, there was no guarantee Elphisia would remain a villainess. The future was an unknown that no one could predict. ''I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to hear her out...'' I stared at the contract marriage documents on the table. "If I were to agree... what contract terms would you propose, Lady?" "Mainly three things." "Please explain in detail." At my request, Elphisia picked up a pen and filled in the blanks. For all our grand conversation, the terms were surprisingly simple. The exact wording of the clauses was as follows: First, fulfill the duties of a married couple. Second, do not fall in love. Third, if the contract is breached, surrender everything to the other party. There were some ambiguous parts, but the conditions weren''t unreasonable. "What exactly do you mean by ''duties of a married couple''?" "It means not straying. Trusting and cooperating with each other, of course." "I see..." She really meant living like an ordinary married couple. Just without love... The third clause didn''t particularly worry me. It might seem scary at first glance, but we just need to stick to these simple terms. "Now it''s your turn." Elphisia passed the pen to me. But I declined her hand and responded verbally. "Always prioritize the children, no matter what. That''s enough for me." "... I see." At some point, merely listening had led to acceptance. As if I''d been bewitched by some spell. Next, we signed our names on both the marriage vow and the contract. With this, we swore to be husband and wife. The feeling of crossing a river of no return was lighter than expected. "Now you''re my husband. Let''s get along well." "... Right, wife." Thus, we formed the quietest marital bond in the world. --- --- sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elphisia unpacked in the empty room Harte had provided. After tidying up sufficiently, she lay on the mediocre quality bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. Half-closing her ruby-like eyes, she recalled the contract they had exchanged. First, fulfill the duties of a married couple. Second, do not fall in love. Third, if the contract is breached, surrender everything to the other party. She judged it a rather brazen contract. After all. It was a condition designed solely for her benefit. Harte wouldn''t even begin to guess the hidden loophole in the contract. It was all just self-satisfaction. ''I''ve already broken the contract...'' Do not fall in love. She never intended to keep this petty, childish clause in the first place. ''So I must fulfill the third condition.'' If the contract is breached, surrender everything to the other party. Did he think it sounded ominous? What a fool. Harte, you naive man. ''From the beginning... this is why I came back. For this.'' Chapter 13: Newlyweds and the Villainess I had a strange dream. Under a starry sky, soft orange lights stretched out. Tilting my head, I saw a majestic palace. On the terrace connected to the banquet hall, a woman draped in worldly power leaned lazily. She glanced at me as I wandered. I returned her gaze briefly before looking away. Though uncertain, I felt I knew her well. Even though I couldn''t make out anything from her face, painted over like static. As I was about to leave, A man walked onto the terrace where the woman lingered. A man and woman sharing a terrace usually meant a secret meeting. I didn''t want to end up watching their private moment. So I hurried away before things got awkward. I immediately realized that was a mistake. A series of loud shouts. Then a body shaking violently. Followed by a reddish figure falling. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally grasping the situation, I sprinted with all my might. One misstep and the banquet might be stained with the woman''s blood. Feeling the rush of wind, I managed to catch her safely. My gaze met ruby-like eyes, the only thing shining on her blurry face. They were cold eyes devoid of human emotion. As if she hadn''t just escaped death... The moment her lips moved, The world distorted and my vision flickered. The dream world had collapsed. Bright morning sunlight greeted me as I opened my eyes. It was indeed strong enough to make my dream vision flicker. I yawned deeply and commented on the night''s dream. "What a weird dream." Even looking back, I felt foolish. --- --- Seven in the morning. A bit early for the children to wake up. Yulian was usually the earliest riser among the kids, but even he woke up 30 minutes later. Tina and Glen typically got up at eight. So this was the right time to wake up to prepare breakfast. Let''s feed them well today too. With that thought, I opened the kitchen door and was startled. "Huh...!" There was someone there. Someone who looked very unfamiliar... I cautiously called out to identify them. "Lady Luminel...?" "Elphisia." "Pardon?" As I stood there stupidly, she corrected me directly. "Call me Elphisia. You haven''t forgotten what we are to each other now, have you?" "I know, uh... Ms. Elphisia." "Again." "... Elphisia." "That''s right, Harte." Elphisia turned her head primly and went back to what she was doing. Though I didn''t want to disturb her, I was so confused I had to speak up. "Elphisia. What exactly are you doing?" "You''re being too formal. Rather than awkwardly raising your speech, just talk normally." "That''s a bit..." "First, fulfill your duties as a spouse." As I hesitated, feeling very uncomfortable, Elphisia reminded me of our agreement. "What kind of couple tiptoes around each other?" "Are you... really okay with this?" "Don''t misunderstand. This is all because of the contract. There''s no reason to feel burdened." "If that''s the case... alright." She''s a thorough person. This was my current impression of Elphisia. Which made me want to ask even more. Why are you here? "Elphisia. More importantly, I''d like to know what you''re doing..." "Are you still half-asleep? As you can see, I''m cooking." "... At this hour?" I come to the kitchen at this time to prepare meals for the children. But Elphisia was cooking here much earlier than even me. It was far too early, even for this time of day. Elphisia glanced at me then. "Well, it''s because you wake up at this time." "Why... is that?" "Why? What''s strange about a wife preparing her husband''s meal?" "What." "Hurry and wash your hands, then sit and wait. I''m almost done." I sat at the table as if in a daze. Then I stared intently at her as she calmly finished cooking. "Um, do noble ladies usually cook... I mean, do you?" "... I didn''t." A response in past tense. I wondered if there was some story behind it. Afraid of touching on personal matters, I didn''t ask further. As an awkward silence fell, Elphisia brought the food to the table. Meat saut¨¦. She had grilled thick-cut meat using a mix of high and low heat. Lemon juice and herbs were added to remove any gamey taste and enhance the texture. Though a simple dish, it showed considerable skill. ''Just my taste.'' Though surely a coincidence, I found it remarkable, as if our minds had connected. As I cut the meat and put it in my mouth, I couldn''t help but let out a silent exclamation. ''Ooh...!'' It was impressive that I managed to hold back an audible sigh. With each bite, the taste of grilled meat and lemon settled on my tongue, making me hungrier. "It seems to suit your taste?" "Ack!" Elphisia asked haughtily. Her expression was stone-like, as if others'' opinions didn''t matter. Flustered by the sudden question, I choked. "Here you go." Thud. Elphisia swiftly set a glass of water right in front of me. Though she frowned, her actions were kind. Faced with this strange contradiction, I could only break out in a cold sweat. "Th-thank you, Elphisia." "No need for thanks. I''m simply doing my duty." And as always, she added: "It''s because of the contract." "Ah..." Honestly, I had no intention of holding her accountable even if she broke the contract. I figured it was fine as long as she didn''t harm the children. But Elphisia was unexpectedly devoted to married life. She turned out to be a person with a remarkably strong sense of responsibility. "But with you being so nice, it''s hard to believe you once grabbed my hair and hit me." "Kuh...!?" It was when I tossed out that careless joke. I only meant to break the tense atmosphere, but Elphisia''s face turned bright red. Her eyes trembled as if an earthquake had struck. I could even sense her legs shaking from where I sat. "You...!" She raised her voice. "Forget that immediately! I was just scared you''d reject my proposal!" "No, no, it''s too harsh to ask the victim to forget." "Ugh... That wasn''t my true nature. Just know that much, at least. No, make sure you understand that." "Well... okay." True, it didn''t make sense for the cold and ruthless Elphisia to grab someone''s hair when they first met. It couldn''t be explained without it being violence born of shock. "It certainly hurt quite a bit then, but... thank you, Elphisia." "What''s with you all of a sudden?" "I didn''t really care about the contract. That''s the truth, isn''t it? You''re the precious daughter of a ducal family, and I''m just a commoner. I thought you might change completely after just signing the marriage certificate." "I''ve heard your words well, painting me as someone without faith or honor." "I''m sorry about that. It''s just... I think I can be sure now." "Sure?" I finally smiled comfortably at Elphisia as she tilted her head. "I think we can be a decent couple in our own way. Even if there''s no love, we can still respect each other... like this morning." Fulfilling our duties as spouses. With this promise alone, we could solve quite a few problems. We could become an ordinary family, helping each other when things are difficult and showing kindness together. Hearing my thoughts, Elphisia abruptly stood up. "... Ha." "Elphisia?" "I''ll go up first." "... Did I go too far? Are you angry?" "Not particularly." As she put one foot outside the kitchen, she left some final words. "Fill the sink with water when you put away the dishes. It''ll make it easier. I''ll finish them before lunch." "W-wait, Elphisia!" Click! Elphisia hurriedly closed the kitchen door. I could faintly hear quick footsteps crossing the hallway. I muttered the words I hadn''t managed to say. "I was going to say... I''d do the dishes..." What had upset her so much to suddenly change her attitude? She''s a difficult person to understand, perhaps because we haven''t known each other long. I wanted to understand Elphisia as a person as soon as possible. Because even if it started with a contract, we were already family. "... It really is delicious." Elphisia''s cooking was arguably the best meat saut¨¦ I''d ever eaten. As if she had watched my tastes for a long time... --- --- Returning to her room quickly, Elphisia threw herself onto the bed. She then pulled the blanket over her head and curled up like a shrimp. It''s hot. Too hot. But she didn''t want to show her face. What if someone suddenly flung the door open? There''s no way she could let others see her face, as red as if pomegranate juice had been splashed on it. "Huu..." Harte is a straightforward person to the point of foolishness. He never changes, past, present, or future. You''d think he''d have changed a bit after living this long... "I liked it... still do." Beef saut¨¦. The dish Harte himself had told her he liked. She finally heard sincere praise from that unrefined palate that stuffed everything into his mouth. She couldn''t remember how long it took to reach this result. Elphisia looked at her fingers again. ''They''re clean...'' In the past, her fingers were always hurt. She''d been told so many times to quit, having to put on ointment and wear gloves daily. Starting late, she was clumsy and struggled to get good results. It was only natural, as cooking wasn''t something nobles did. Nobles were only meant to hire chefs. Of course her skills were terrible at first. So she worked hard. Very hard. Tirelessly, showing him even when she got hurt. Because he was the type to prefer honest effort over fancy things. That''s why she wanted to give him something she made herself. "I''m still... so childish." I should push him away properly. I should act like a perfect stranger... But whenever she looked at Harte''s face, she found her expression softening. A few kind words from him felt dangerously close to making her smile. And then... [I think we can be a decent couple in our own way.] His words kept echoing in her ears, forcing her to leave the kitchen. ''A couple... he says.'' Hearing it directly made it hard to bear. Amidst all this, shamelessly clinging to that expression, she finally whispered the wish she''d secretly held. "... Darling." Flap! The blanket shook from a sudden kick. Belatedly, Elphisia buried her face in the pillow, rubbing it frantically. Her broken heart showed no signs of healing. For a very long time. Chapter 14: Abandoned Ties The Empire''s marriage procedures are straightforward. Nobles need the emperor''s approval to marry, as certain unions can shift the balance of power. Commoners only need to notify their local lord with paperwork. This makes sense, as such marriages rarely cause issues. As a result, few lords bother scrutinizing these documents. But what about marriages between nobles and commoners? Traditionally, if the noble is an heir, imperial approval is required. However, for those without inheritance rights, like Elphisia, approval from the local lord is enough. So Court Count Arwel found himself thinking about the marriage contract between Harte and Elphisia on his desk. "Duke Luminel has... lost his mind." He''d wondered what the Duke was up to, trying to get closer to Harte, but to marry off his daughter? More surprisingly, Harte actually agreed to this? He wasn''t one to rush into such a big decision, low status notwithstanding. "As much as I''d like to step in..." If this marriage was Harte''s own choice, Arwel had no grounds to object. Plus, refusing might give Duke Luminel leverage to pressure him. "Approving is... the right choice, isn''t it?" If the marriage was truly ill-advised, the Temple - a powerful organization - would surely intervene. Harte was, after all, a rare individual capable of wielding divine power. Speaking up then wouldn''t be too late. Thunk! Court Count Arwel''s seal stamped the couple''s marriage contract. No turning back now. Harte and Elphisia were now legally married, having followed proper procedures. "May your future be blessed." Arwel prayed with all his might for his benefactor. --- --- After Elphisia moved into the orphanage, I often watched her in secret. Despite her strong sense of responsibility, I worried about her relationships from the original story. Yulian and Tina were openly hostile, while Glen was treated as her personal assassin. I feared their relationships might worsen. I soon realized these concerns were unfounded. "Mom, can you read this book to me?" "Bring it here." Though she maintained a brusque demeanor, she never refused. In truth, Tina was well past the age of being read to. But it seemed she wanted to act childish with her new mother. No doubt she had things she wanted from a mother, not a father. "You know what? I love when you read to me because your voice is so pretty!" "It''s all because of a promise." "A promise?" "Yes." Tina tilted her head, puzzled. What her little mind would make of it was anyone''s guess. Though she couldn''t quite figure it out, Tina''s face beamed. "Then it must be a really good promise! Because we got a new family member!" "... I see." Elphisia, still wearing a cold expression, popped a cookie into Tina''s mouth. "Here, eat this. It''ll interrupt the reading otherwise." "Okay, got it." As Tina munched on the cookie in her lap, Elphisia''s clear voice filled the quiet room. Indeed, as Tina said, Elphisia''s voice was quite beautiful. With that voice leading a service, even drowsy clergy would stay awake. As Elphisia left Tina''s room, our eyes met in the narrow hallway. "Hmm." Feeling awkward for no reason, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "It''s good to see you like the kids." Contrary to my observation, Elphisia crossed her arms and turned away. "Hmph, I can''t stand kids! How does it make sense for someone my age to have children? What''s so great about these tiring little things running around all day..." "So it''s all because of the contract?" "What other reason could there be?" "I see." If there''s one thing I''ve learned about Elphisia in the past few days, it''s that she''s not always straightforward. Though diligent in her actions, she has a habit of speaking harshly. As if she has some defense mechanism to repel kindness directed at her. I smirked subtly and prodded her with my words. "So giving Yulian books and teaching him, listening to Glen''s worries late into the night - that''s all because of the contract too?" "Wh-what are you getting at?" "Just thinking how lucky I am. To get such a wise and diligent wife from a single contract. Did I do something good in my past life?" "Ugh...!" Elphisia''s face turned as red as an apple. Moreover, the way she fidgeted with her fingers looked somewhat ominous. ''Did I tease her too much...?'' I hastily waved my hands, speaking as if to make excuses. "No, well, I just mean you''re so good at keeping promises. I haven''t done much yet... so if you ever need anything, just say the word. I''ll keep my end too." "Keep what?" "A husband''s duty." "Uh..." Thud, thud, thump, thump! Elphisia brushed past me forcefully without a word. I didn''t know where she was headed, but she was clearly avoiding me. Suddenly, she stopped and turned her head slightly towards me. She said: "... You got one thing right." "Hm? What''s that?" "That you did something good in your past life." "... Ahaha." Unexpectedly, she went along with the joke. She certainly wasn''t just a rigid, cold person. "Harte." "Yes, Elphisia?" "Didn''t you say you were heading to the night market soon to buy groceries for tomorrow?" "Ah, yes, I did." "I see." "Is something wrong?" "No. Just..." Elphisia''s next words were quite suggestive: "After the children are asleep, I''ll come to you privately." "... Huh?" An expression open to multiple interpretations. My mind keeps shifting its meaning in strange directions, leaving me blank. While I stood there stupidly frozen, Elphisia quietly vanished. "What was that...?" --- --- Elphisia headed to Yulian''s room, bypassing Harte. Their evening routine had settled into tutoring Yulian after dinner. So Yulian, already seated at his desk, greeted Elphisia. "Have you arrived, Vice Director?" Yulian and Glen address Elphisia as "Vice Director." This came from feeling that "wife" or "ma''am" sounded too distant. Elphisia readily accepted the title of Vice Director, but when addressing Yulian in private, she used a different, more genuine title. "You''ve done your review, I presume? Your Highness." "Of course." The formal speech was mutual. Elphisia''s manner was as respectful as addressing a superior. From the start, both knew each other''s true identity. It was unlikely for Elphisia not to recognize the Third Prince''s face, and the Third Prince couldn''t possibly be unaware of Elphisia, a well-known socialite. Elphisia opened a book identical to Yulian''s and began reading political theory. Yulian listened intently to her explanations and elaborations, taking diligent notes. As the lesson progressed, a moment of leisure arose. This was one of the few times for casual conversation during their studies. "Honestly, I''m still amazed. To think I''d be studying under you, Vice Director..." "Consider it an honor and learn diligently. Studies shouldn''t end as mere studies." "Hmm." "You can''t hide in Court Count Arwel''s domain forever, can you?" As Elphisia said, Yulian was destined to participate in the struggle for succession someday. With no faction and his young age, he could only lie low for now. But as years pass and he grows into a young man, he must inevitably reveal himself to the world. "Hmm, I wonder how you ended up betrothed to someone like the Director." "... What nonsense are you spouting?" "Am I wrong? I don''t believe your engagement with the Director happened through proper channels. There must be some underlying story." "And?" "Nothing more to add. I just find it curious how you seem to be a good mother and partner to others, if not to me." Yulian meant to express a purely innocent observation, but Elphisia retorted curtly. "Ha, how annoying. I''ll give you a memorization test." "S-suddenly?" "It''s punishment for letting your mind wander during studies." "You''re much stricter than the Director..." "Unfortunately, unlike him, I know how to get angry." Elphisia watched Yulian struggle to answer her questions. Knowing what kind of adult he would grow into, she found it rather fascinating. The same went for everyone here. There wasn''t a single unfamiliar face at the orphanage. She''d barely managed to hide her surprise upon seeing these familiar faces. ''Of course... being called "Papa" was so shocking at first that I only realized later.'' To think someone like her would flounder in confusion... She wondered how fate had twisted to bring them all together like this. But she didn''t dwell on it much. Because Harte was at the center of it all. She accepted it as the result brought about by the only man she trusted. Moreover, the future is inherently uncertain. Even the smallest actions can lead to significant changes. There must have been some catalyst at work somewhere. At least, that''s what Elphisia thought. There''s no point in dwelling on the past; from now on, she must do her best. If she could make up for even a fraction of her sins by caring for these children she once hurt... She felt she might be able to look Harte in the eye with some dignity. --- --- A spouse''s duty. What does that entail? Spouses should trust, rely on, and support each other as a virtue. They should also be faithful in all matters as each other''s one and only companion. ... That''s what most people think. But in noble society, it''s different. In aristocratic circles, a wife''s main duty is to produce an heir. It makes sense, given the trouble caused by lacking a legitimate successor. Elphisia came from such a noble society. And now this woman says she''ll visit me secretly late at night. Though I know it''s wrong, I struggle to suppress my wild imagination. "Thou shalt not commit adultery. Even in thought, I have already sinned... Oh Mother in Heaven, please grant me chaste discipline..." Woong©¤. As I prayed, golden particles fluttered around me like fireflies. The divine power I hadn''t meant to use reacted. ''Hey, disappear quickly!'' Shik, shik! I wave my hands like fans, trying to shoo away the bits of divine energy. "Whew..." This is terribly awkward. My prayer was so earnest I nearly caused a miracle. A miracle coming from lewd fantasies. I''d rather headbutt a wall and die of embarrassment than see such a thing. "What should I do...?" It''s just base fantasy for now, but if Elphisia really comes seeking physical intimacy, I''ll be in a tough spot. I can''t easily accept such a request. I know loveless physical relationships are common. I''m not naive enough to insist that love must accompany sex. But that''s merely respecting others'' lives. At least my mindset is no different from the temple clergy. Originally, I planned to stay chaste for life. Now that I''ve left the temple, I don''t have to stay chaste, but that doesn''t mean my principles have changed. Loveless sex. The mere thought makes me faint, and it''s something I just can''t do. Even if Elphisia wants it... I... "Haah..." I can''t help but sigh. Just then, a polite knock pierced my ears. Knock knock. ''!'' Unconsciously, I straightened my back and sat up straight on the bed. After waiting over 10 seconds with no entry, I remembered to speak. "C-come in!" "Excuse me." As soon as Elphisia opened the door and entered, she glared at me strangely. "What''s with that ramrod straight posture?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lately... I felt like I''ve been sitting crookedly." "Hah..." It was such a stupid excuse it made me question my own intelligence. However, Elphisia graciously let it slide. "Well, whatever. If that posture is comfortable for you, by all means." "R-right." "..." "..." An awkward silence hangs between us. Having already committed a sin, I take the initiative to break the ice. "Ahem, Elphisia. May I ask why you''re here?" "Yes, there''s an urgent matter I''d like to discuss." "What is it?" "It''s about a child." "Kuheh, kek, cough, cough!" A child? Did she say child? About having a baby... that kind of child...? "I was talking about Tina... Harte, what were you imagining?" "Ah, aha. Ha. Tina. Tina, I see. Uh. Yes. Tina..." "Haah." Elphisia let out a deep sigh. "I don''t particularly want to have your child, but if you really insist, I wouldn''t mind? This too is a spouse''s duty, after all." "Elphisia...!" "Yes, Harte. Even if it''s right now, I truly, really, particularly, don''t mind..." "A-aren''t you being too shameless...?!" "Eh, what? Wh-what...!" "How can you suggest having a child when there''s no love...!!!" I shouted while trying my best to keep my voice down. I was careful not to let the children overhear. Elphisia, the one in question, immediately retorted with a flushed face. "You''re the one who misunderstood first!" "You went along with it!" "Good heavens, I''m at a loss for words...!" "Look, Elphisia. I believe intimate relations should only happen with love. But... hearing such things makes me feel like I''m doing something wrong." The sins of voyeurism and fantasy... This was wrong to do to Elphisia, who was the subject of it all. "How could we... have a child when our contract is so clear? Love is crucial for everything. Love..." "Not particularly..." "Hm?" "Important... already... have..." Her mumbling made it hard to hear clearly. In any case, judging by Elphisia''s spreading blush, she seemed quite embarrassed too. It''s time to sort things out. Now that the misunderstanding is cleared, we can have an honest conversation. "Ahem, anyway! You mentioned Tina, right? What about her?" "Really, you..." Elphisia grumbled briefly before focusing on the matter at hand. "Haah, I should probably discuss this with Tina later too... but I thought I should tell you first." "Okay, go ahead." "This is just a what-if, but... what would you do if Tina wanted to go with her birth mother?" "Her birth mother...?" She must mean the woman caught up in the dragon''s whims. The woman who sent Tina away, unable to handle her outbursts. Things are different now. The dragon''s instincts that tormented Tina are gone, and she can mix with ordinary people. In other words, Tina''s birth mother could now raise her normally. ''It''s not impossible.'' There''s a reason they call the love for one''s own flesh and blood unconditional. I couldn''t be sure about the relationship between Tina and her birth mother. "But... why do you ask?" "Because I found her." "Found her? You don''t mean...!" "Yes. That''s exactly what I mean." Elphisia made it clear. "I know where the birth mother is." Chapter 15: That Child, Harboring Blindness "You know where Tina''s birth mother is? Are you serious?" "Do I look like I''m lying?" "... No." There was no reason to lie. Elphisia wasn''t the type to deceive about such a sensitive matter. "But how did you find out? It couldn''t have been easy..." "I can''t tell you." "Why not?" "It would be half truth, half lie." Right, this was Elphisia. Rather than spin falsehoods, she''d bluntly refuse to answer. I couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling, but her honest response inspired trust. "I''ll leave the decision to you. I only mentioned it because I think hiding it would be wrong." "By that logic, it''s wrong for me to hide it from Tina too." "That''s different. You''re Tina''s father, aren''t you?" Elphisia steered the conversation in a direction I hadn''t considered. "Respecting a child''s freedom is virtuous. Maintaining a peaceful daily life is equally important. But the two can''t always coexist. Sometimes you have to choose." "Are you saying Tina meeting her birth mother would disrupt her peaceful life?" "Well, cliffs by the sea aren''t the only things worn down by time." Elphisia argued that people''s hearts erode too. I didn''t know how long Tina had been lost, but she''d lived like a wild animal for years. How her birth mother''s feelings might have changed over that long span was anyone''s guess. "Harte. You have the right to decide. You''re Tina''s parent now, aren''t you?" "And my dutiful wife is just as much Tina''s parent." "... Are you suggesting we discuss this? Together?" "Why not? Come, sit here, Elphisia. Let''s consider what''s best for our child as a couple." "..." I patted the spot next to me on the bed, inviting her to sit. But Elphisia''s reaction was oddly stiff. "Hmm... I suppose it''s not fancy enough for you to sit on? We should replace the bedding soon..." "No!" "Whoa, you''ll wake the kids." "No... that''s not it..." After her initial shout, her voice shrank to a whisper. Head bowed, Elphisia slowly approached and sat demurely beside me. "You must think I''m some noble lady who''s only satisfied with luxury, don''t you?" "I know prejudice is bad, but... honestly, yes..." "You''re right. It is prejudice. I don''t care if my clothes are patched with cheap fabric. I''d be fine sleeping in a stable full of straw. As long as I have just one thing, nothing else matters." "Just one thing?" "Yes. With that one thing, I''d be fine even if it wasn''t a bed, but the floor..." Elphisia''s true feelings surprised me. Who would have thought a woman of such high standing in the Empire would have such modest ideals? The more I learned about her, the more she defied expectations. "Then tell me what that one thing is. As your husband, I want to match your efforts. I''ll make sure to prepare it." "P-Prepare? What...?" "Anything! It''s something in the orphanage, right?" "Well, yes, but...! You''ll regret it!" "I''m not particularly materialistic. I''d give you everything I have. If you doubt me, I''ll swear on my baptismal name." As a holy knight, I prided myself on embracing a life of poverty. True, after fleeing the temple, I''d developed a desire for money when on the brink of starvation... But if basic survival was secured, I could always return to my former self, devoted to temple life. "Ha... How can you say such things without batting an eye? Are you some playboy?" "That''s rude. I''ll have you know I''ve taken a vow of chastity." There might have been a possibility of physical intimacy if I''d fallen in love with someone. But now I was Elphisia''s spouse, and we''d agreed not to seek affection from each other. Barring any major life changes, I would surely end my days pure. "So, Elphisia." I took her hand in mine and bowed my head, pressing my forehead to the back of her hand. Then I conveyed my sincerity to her through a prayer infused with divine power. "If you wish it, I''ll gladly give you all that I have. For as long as our mutual faith endures." Brilliant divine energy rippled like gentle waves. Golden light filled the room. Miracle-working radiance surrounded us, engraving a vow into the bond between us. I met Elphisia''s ruby-like eyes. Eyes are windows to the soul. Reflecting her red windows in my own eyes, I concluded my final prayer. "In the name of God bestowed upon me, I etch this eternal promise before the Lord." A golden ring in a figure-eight shape bound our joined wrists. The miraculous light fully permeated us. I smiled, half-expecting praise from Elphisia. What I got instead was a scolding about losing my mind. "Harte, are you insane?! Do you know what it means to swear on your baptismal name?!" "What does it mean?" "It''s...!" How would Elphisia know the details? At most, she might know it''s an absolute oath. Fortunately, my concerns about her knowing specifics seemed unfounded. Elphisia just lowered her gaze with a guilty expression. "Getting such concern from my wife, it seems this wasn''t a vain oath after all. How could I have ill intentions when you make a face like that?" "What''s wrong with my face?!" "It''s as pretty as always?" "Wha- Wh-What..." "Haha." I know it''s wrong, but Elphisia does have subtle similarities to Yulian. She always strives for perfection, yet occasionally shows amusing reactions when teased. I''m truly fortunate that Elphisia is my partner. Not only is she capable in everything, but she even has modest living habits. To show such a tender expression at a baptismal name vow. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I doubt even a woman I met through love would be as good a match as Elphisia. Certainly, I was lucky. "So, can you tell me now? What that one thing you need is." "... Never mind. It''s close by anyway." "Don''t tell me...!" "Wh-What? Don''t tell you what...?" I was the fool. The answer was obvious. If she didn''t care whether she slept on straw or the floor, then clearly! "A pillow!" "It''s not!!!" Was I wrong? Elphisia finally broke into informal speech. How far off the mark must I have been for her to abandon her usual manner of speaking? "I heard everyone has a favorite pillow..." "It''s important! But how have you gone so far in the wrong direction!" "Ah, so it is important?" Though I got the answer wrong, we should go pillow shopping together soon. Meanwhile, Elphisia slumped against my shoulder, seemingly drained of energy. "Forget it... Let''s get back to our original conversation." "Okay, let''s do that." As Elphisia''s posture collapsed, her auburn hair flowed smoothly over the back of my hand. It was so soft and fine that the tickling sensation felt strange. At the same time, a subtle scent of roses settled around us. It felt as if the whole world was filled with Elphisia. ''How odd...'' This sensation that should feel unfamiliar somehow felt familiar. Strangely, I became aware of my heart''s previously calm pulsing. The sense of discomfort I felt when I first saw Elphisia resurfaced. --- --- My in-depth conversation with Elphisia continued until dawn. It was a difficult issue to decide on easily. Nevertheless, our agreement leaned towards respecting Tina''s opinion. After finishing breakfast, I quietly asked to speak with Tina in her room. "Tina." "Yes, Dad. What''s the occasion?" "What do you mean? Don''t tell me you think we never talk." "It''s been a while since we''ve talked just the two of us like this, since we''re always all together lately!" Tina said that, then hastily corrected herself. "Ah, but I don''t dislike being with Yulian and Glen. It''s just been a while since it was just us... Hehe." "What about with Mom?" "I''ve spent a lot of time with Mom. She reads books to me, which I love, but her voice is so pretty that I end up just listening to it instead of the story." "That''s good to hear." "It is. At first I was scared because she seemed cold, but it turns out she''s really kind, right?" "You''re right, Tina. Elphisia is a kind person. Truly." Last night''s conversation revealed her character clearly. Elphisia had considered Tina''s future more deeply than I expected, and I was deeply moved by it. So, I resolved to completely abandon any preconceptions about her being the villain from the original story or whatnot. Elphisia is a good family member. Having gained that firm conviction, I carefully posed a question to Tina. "Tina." "Yes?" "This is just... a hypothetical question." "Okay, Dad." "If you could go back to your real mother, what would you want to do? I mean... not Elphisia, but the mother who actually gave birth to you." Tina''s expression hardened. Her round blue eyes were hidden by drooping eyelids, and her open palms had clenched into fists. I waited for Tina''s answer. "I..." After that, Tina reconsidered her response three or four times before conveying her feelings in a cracked voice. "I... want to see her..." Chapter 16: Love and Teeth Tina, who had been on the verge of tears, suddenly glanced at me and hastily explained. "O-Of course... I love Dad and Mom now. But... why? When I think of my old mom... I miss her..." "Tina." "I''m sorry... Dad." "Tina, you have nothing to apologize for." People call a parent''s love for their child unconditional. It comes from parents who expect nothing in return, only wanting what''s best for their child. That''s why we often fall into the misconception. That parental love is the noblest and most sacred of emotions. It''s not entirely wrong. "Uu... hic..." But the child weeps. Longing for parents she can barely remember, feeling guilty towards me because of those feelings, she lowers her tearful eyes. A child is blinder than an adult''s prejudices. Even without reward, a child loves their parents. Even if those parents neglect their own flesh and blood, the child only looks back at the cliff''s edge when pushed to the brink. Filial piety. That''s what we agreed to call a child''s pure love. "Tina." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huu... yes..." "Shall we go see your real mother?" "Really...?" "Yes, it seems Elphisia has been looking into it extensively." "Mom... found my real mom...?" For a moment, Tina''s expression grew complex. At first she seemed happy, but then her lips suddenly drooped in disappointment. Tina hesitated slightly before speaking. "Did Mom... start to dislike me? Is that why she''s trying to find my real mom, to get rid of me...?" "Don''t be ridiculous." I could firmly reject that notion. I firmly believe in Elphisia, after my vow on my baptismal name. Elphisia was certainly not the type of woman to resort to petty schemes to get rid of Tina. "You just said it, didn''t you? That you miss your real mom. Surely... Elphisia understood your true feelings and wanted to help." "So she doesn''t dislike me?" "How did you feel when Elphisia read you stories?" Tina pursed her lips and pondered deeply. It took her only a moment to answer. "It felt... nice." "Did it seem like she disliked you?" "... No." "See? You know best, don''t you?" "You''re right. Mom doesn''t dislike me." "That''s right." I remember having a serious conversation with Elphisia last night, sitting on that cheap bed. Her opinions were always considerate, so not a single argument arose. It was proof that she had genuinely considered Tina''s situation. "Shall we go see your real mother?" "..." "Tina?" "What if..." Tina clasped her hands tightly and drew her legs together. As if she wanted to ask a difficult question. "What if... What if... I end up living with my real mom... Does that mean I''ll have to say goodbye to you and Mom?" "Probably." "Uuu..." I patted Tina''s head as she made a crying face. "But you can come visit us anytime. We''re family, aren''t we?" "... Yes." Only then did Tina smile faintly, as if relieved. Then she voiced her opinion confidently with a reassured tone. "I want to meet her. My real mom." "If that''s what you want, by all means." Tina nodded vigorously. To me, it seemed like the stirring of a baby bird about to take flight into this world''s sky. The journey preparations took a full day. We rented a carriage with Elphisia''s dowry and packed provisions for the trip. Finally, by locking the front gate, we began the longest outing since the orphanage''s founding. --- --- According to Elphisia''s investigation, Tina''s birth mother lives in a village on the border. It was in the domain of Border Count Aron Behiroth, a warrior who guarded the boundary with the demon realm. As the gatekeeper of the empire''s most dangerous region, he was renowned as a master swordsman. There were many rumors about this man. He wasn''t a prominent character in the original story, so I didn''t have much information about him either. So, at this moment, the most important thing was... "Weight." "Gravity." "Reciprocal." "Hydropower." "Weightlifting." "Energy." "Capacity." "Solar power." "Aaaaargh!!!" Dealing with Yulian''s thoroughly heated outburst was the most crucial task. Yulian, who had gloriously combusted in the word chain game, finally bared his fangs towards me. "It''s unfair... truly unfair, Director!" "What kind of language is that towards Papa who played by the rules, hmm?" "Even so! Even so! This isn''t right! It''s an all-powerful pattern!" "Oh my. The winner can''t hear the loser''s excuses, Yulian." "Gaaaaaah!" Despite his childish complaints, Yulian was surprisingly a skilled player who had lasted until the end. Tina and Glen had been knocked out long ago, and Elphisia hadn''t shown interest from the start. Still, seeing her watch with some interest, I couldn''t help but get serious. "One more match! Tina!" "Sodium." "Eeek...!!!" "You''re a hundred years too early to challenge me, you brat. Go practice with Tina and Glen first." At my perfect victory declaration, Yulian grumbled. "I... really hate you, Director..." "Papa really loves his son~" When I casually retorted, the young boy rubbed his face dry. He was a precocious child, making him fun to tease in various ways. Elphisia shot me a disapproving glare, as if I was being vulgar. "Goodness, stop teasing him already." "Ahem, I was planning to stop here anyway." "Haah... I had no idea you were such a playful person. I feel deceived now." "Well, they say men are just big kids. Tina, make sure you remember that." Tina diligently inputted my advice into her head. "Yes! Yulian and Glen are just big kids!" "What? That can''t be!" "What nonsense!" Yulian and Glen protested against the unreasonable accusations. Amidst the noisy kids bickering, Elphisia spoke to me. "Harte. Could you lend me your ear for a moment?" "Ah, sure. Go ahead." As I tilted my ear towards her, our shoulders inevitably touched. Since we were both lightly dressed, the feeling of our skin pressing together was vivid. With our distance extremely close, she spoke. "I wanted to discuss something in case of an unforeseen situation." "What is it?" "Nothing''s certain yet, but I think we should be prepared. After all, you''re the most knowledgeable about this..." Elphisia whispered her opinion about a certain scenario to me. And I listened attentively to her opinion, following her will. It was a solid conversation. As we continued whispering, I realized once again that Elphisia was indeed a caring person. Just as I was paying attention to her whispers again... Thunk! "Ugh." "Ah." "Eek!" The carriage shook violently. It seemed we had hit an unusually protruding stone. As a result, the children had to rub their bottoms while letting out various groans. ... The problem was us. "... Huh?" "Mmph..." Elphisia''s delicate lips landed softly on my right cheek. That impossibly soft sensation was impossible to ignore. The lingering feeling that seemed to persist for a long time slowly distanced itself. All the children were staring at us with wide eyes. The same went for Elphisia. The white of her eyes was more prominent than ever in those crimson irises, and her face was painted the color of a ripe plum skin. I was certain I looked no different. "Uwa..." "Hick...!" I stared intently at Elphisia''s lips that had just separated from me, noticing that the red tint on her lips was slightly faded. Thanks to that, I could roughly visualize my appearance without looking in a mirror. That''s when Tina opened her mouth in shock. "Dad, Mom''s kiss is left on your cheek." An incredibly cruel confirmation shot. Cruel because of its innocence. Glen was averting his gaze with a face red from embarrassment. "Uu... uuu... kuheuuuk...!!!" "E-Elphisia." She glared at me when I called her name. "It was a mistake. A mistake! It wasn''t intentional at all! Don''t misunderstand!" "O-Of course it was! I know that!" "Why do you know that!" "What''s wrong with that?!" I was dumbfounded by her unreasonable rebuke. Meanwhile, Elphisia was frantically wiping my cheek with her handkerchief. "The Director and Vice Director really get along well..." Glen commented while covering his bright red cheeks. Then Yulian, who had found an opportunity, opened his mouth of disaster. "Kuk, it seems we''re too young to witness Papa and Mama''s passionate display of affection. I do wish they''d take it outside the carriage?" This is maddening. Not only had I upset Elphisia, but now I was being teased by Yulian too. This was already close to the worst defeat an adult could suffer. "Um... Elphisia." "Don''t say anything... Not a word." "Okay..." Elphisia had her head buried in the corner of the carriage, hiding her shame with both hands. A disastrous accident that not even a miracle could salvage. Our journey continued in a sunken atmosphere until dawn the next day. --- --- After time passed filled with laughter and tears, and the sun and moon alternated, we reached the end of our journey. Finally, the carriage arrived at the border region. Since it bordered the demon realm, I had vaguely imagined a desolate landscape. However, the Border Count''s domain that I witnessed with my own eyes was breathtakingly beautiful. Just breathing in made my lungs feel clearer, and with no unnecessarily tall buildings, the view was wide open. Especially the sight of vast fields waiting for harvest evoked a strange nostalgia from my past life. ''Rice, huh... Even at the temple, we alternated between bread and rice.'' It was an understandable environment, given how much rice was said to be brought from the border. ''Well... Rice is unparalleled in its ability to support populations, so it''s perfect as military provisions.'' Still, a sense of dissonance was inevitable. We had just crossed the border, yet I was greeted by the familiar scenery of a K-rural village. It felt like I might sit on a wooden platform under a tree and drink makgeolli(Korean alcoholic beverage)... That kind of scene. "Does it fascinate you, Harte?" "It''s not so much fascinating as it is familiar..." "Have you visited before?" "No, that''s not it. It''s just a feeling." "Certainly... It wasn''t time yet." "What wasn''t?" "The time for you to come to the border." Her words were correct. This was my first visit to the border. But somehow, Elphisia''s words felt... off. As if she knew exactly when I would visit. ''Am I being oversensitive?'' I wanted to ask in detail, but Elphisia was gazing out the window endlessly, as if lost in thought. To me, she looked like she was reminiscing about fond memories. Had she formed some kind of connection with the border region behind the scenes of the original story? ''... A man, perhaps?'' If she couldn''t forget that person, and that''s why she made a contract with me stating there would be no love between us...? What if it was a relationship that broke off because Duke Luminel forced her marriage to me...? Somehow... I don''t like this kind of imagination. Every time I inflate these baseless speculations, her diligence towards me seems like nothing but a sense of duty... I quickly shook my head. ''Idiot. Of course it can only be out of duty. What are you expecting? Me.'' If there''s one thing I hope for, it''s that we could at least become good friends. Although our designated titles as husband and wife are obligatory, I wish we could be good friends outside of those obligations. After all, barring any unforeseen circumstances, we''ll continue to be a married couple. It''s not uncommon for couples to live based on friendship. As I was coming to terms with this on my own, Elphisia finally announced our final destination. "We''re almost there. It''s called Lirusia Village. They mainly run orchards rather than rice paddies." "Is that where Tina''s birth mother lives?" "Yes. We should arrive in about 10 minutes at most." At Elphisia''s announcement, Tina curled up as if tense. I was about to offer some words of encouragement, but the children beat me to it, taking the initiative to boost Tina''s courage. "Stand tall. Your mother is right in front of you. It''s no big deal." "She''ll definitely remember you. Even I remember my parents'' faces, and I lost them when I was much younger." In Glen''s case, it''s probably due to his exceptional intelligence, but that hardly matters. What''s important is that Tina''s face brightened considerably. ''There are things that only children of the same age understand.'' Would an adult''s meddling be out of place here? Feeling both regretful and worried, I tightly grasped Tina''s hand. "It''ll be alright." "... Yes!" Tina seemed sufficiently comforted by those simple words. The clouded expression on her face had cleared up. The carriage''s speed gradually decreased. Finally, when the horse that had come to a complete stop whinnied, the coachman announced loudly. "We''ve arrived, my lords. You see that small vegetable garden in the yard? The house with the yellow roof. Yes, yes. That''s the one." We slowly got out of the carriage and turned in the direction the coachman pointed. It looked like an ordinary house that one would never guess had once been the companion of a dragon. Tina stood at the very front and looked back at us. When I nodded and gently pushed her back, Tina finally turned her back to us and advanced towards the house with the yellow roof. Befitting a quiet countryside, there was no latch on the gate. It seemed the concept of thieves had completely disappeared from their culture. Thus, Tina could open the gate without any hindrance. Tina, who had passed through the gap of the open gate, paused for a moment. Judging by the rise and fall of her chest, she seemed to be taking deep breaths to calm herself. After steeling her resolve, Tina moved forward again. When there were less than ten steps left to the front door of the house. Suddenly, a small figure burst out from the wide-open front door. "Huh?" It was a boy. Much younger than Tina, but just old enough to run around and play... about that age. The boy with the innocent face tilted his head and slowly opened his mouth. "Who are you, big sis?" Tina''s feet, which had been bravely moving forward, faltered. "Ah..." Tina let out a gasp. Her body stiffened as if petrified. Her small, fragile back curled up like an armadillo. As if trying to protect a painful wound. Chapter 17: Tears Seeping into Mud Rona grew up in a perfectly ordinary family. Raised by loving parents in a comfortable home, she blossomed into a beautiful young woman with a radiant smile. Perhaps because of this, all the eligible bachelors in town couldn''t help but steal glances at her. At village festivals, she always had her pick of dance partners - a common occurrence. Occasionally, she even received courtship proposals accompanied by fresh bouquets. Rona sometimes enjoyed the attention, but always turned them down firmly. There was no particular reason. Despite her popularity, Rona held an almost naive fantasy about romance. Someday, her soulmate would appear. She wouldn''t date anyone unless she felt "This is the one!" She thought, "Maybe someone a bit flawed would be nice too." There could be joy in helping fill those gaps. And wouldn''t someone imperfect rely on her more? ... If he had a great body and handsome face on top of that, it''d be perfect. No matter how tempted she was to date, she patiently held out. All for that destined partner who would someday appear. But was it a stroke of fate? Her soulmate arrived like an uninvited guest, without warning. "I can''t remember anything... Who I am, what I do... My name... It''s all gone." The man who suddenly appeared in the village had striking red hair that seemed to burn with passion. When he blinked, it was like watching sunlight dance across a summer lake, momentarily submerged before resurfacing. She''d never seen a man as handsome as him before. His broad shoulders strained against his shirt, the buttons barely containing his muscular chest. A bell rang clearly in her heart. This was a first love she couldn''t let slip away. Rona was certain. This man was truly her destined partner. So she made up her mind in an instant. "I''ll help you!" From that day on, her heart raced with newfound excitement. She stayed by his side, patiently teaching him how to navigate daily life as he fumbled through everything. The kinder Rona was, the more he responded with shy, fluttering smiles. As time passed, she grew increasingly curious about the man''s identity. With looks like his, he could easily be a young nobleman... Could he be a noble who''d fallen on hard times? Perhaps when he regained his memories, he might even make her a noblewoman. She knew it was a foolish fantasy. An amnesiac noble lord? It sounded like something out of a romance novel. Still, she felt lucky. To think a man so perfectly matching her ideal type would rely on her. And occasionally even show subtle affection while blushing. When he finally proposed, putting clear effort into it despite having nothing, Rona felt like she had the whole world. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surely only happy days lay ahead. She believed that. Until the morning after their wedding night, as the sun rose while she lay in his arms. "Darling...? Where are you...?" He had vanished without a trace. As if he''d never existed. Delusion? Dream? Was she losing her mind? She considered every possibility, but as the days passed, her body revealed the answer. "I haven''t had my period..." She was pregnant. A single night together had left life growing in her womb. The child of a man who disappeared right after their wedding night... Her parents were against it, but she wanted to keep the baby. Even if it meant being thrown out to fend for herself. Because it was his child. The result of her love with the man she''d cherished so dearly. The baby girl she carried for nine months was adorable enough to make her forget all her hardships. A child who resembled him in everything from hair color to eye color. It felt as if this child was proof that their love had been real, and she was moved to tears. ... At least, that was true until the child turned two. The year she turned two. She began to speak, able to communicate in short sentences. It wasn''t about intelligence, but physical possibility. She''d never heard of a two-year-old who could actually talk. It was unsettling, but not reason enough to withhold love. That remained true for three more months, until just before the child could run instead of toddle. "Arf!" A wild dog''s yelp pierced the night. Thinking some dangerous animal might be outside, she hurried out to check. What she found wasn''t a sharp-toothed wolf or a massive bear. It was her child. Her barely two-year-old baby was covered in blood, rummaging through a wild dog''s entrails, staring intently at Rona. For the first time, the mother felt afraid of her child. She even doubted whether this truly was the baby she''d given birth to two years ago. Rona vomited on the spot. The year the child turned four. Rona suffered an injury that would leave her limping for life. From an attack by none other than her own child. From that point on, Rona abandoned raising Tina and ran away. Far enough that her child would never find her, even by chance. --- --- Life without the child was peaceful. Farming unexpectedly suited her, and the villagers were kind to Rona, the newcomer. They likely guessed she had her reasons for being there. After settling into the village, she often spent time with one man. Noticing his sorrowful demeanor, she asked and learned he was reminded of his late wife. Rona could relate to the man''s story. After all, her first love and husband had vanished overnight. They''d both lost spouses, so they grew close quickly. It only took six months for them to remarry. This time, she gave birth to a perfectly ordinary boy. Clearly the issue had been with her ex-husband. Rona felt relieved. It seemed she could finally build a normal family with someone she loved. That should have been the case, but... "Mom! There''s a girl I don''t know here!" "Jed? Do we have a visitor?" Rona hurried out the front door to greet this unexpected guest. As she was about to shield her eyes from the bright sunlight. Thud. Her bad leg gave out. No, she couldn''t even make it move. It wasn''t physical. It was all in her head. That child, the monster who had tried to harm her own parents, had appeared before her eyes again. The red hair she still couldn''t forget. Still burning with passion. Those inhuman blue eyes were shining just as beautifully as that day. Her body had grown, but Rona recognized her instantly. "You...!" As the worst daughter who had only given her cruel memories. "Jed! Get behind Mom right now!" "Eek, okay!" Pitter-patter. Rona''s ordinary son scampered behind her, peeking out to stare at Tina. Tina took in the mother and son with wide eyes. "Mom..." "What did you say?" "Mom... It''s me, Tina... Your daughter..." Tina reached out as if grasping at empty air. But her hand stopped short, not even reaching her waist. "Who... Who are you calling daughter?! I never gave birth to a monster... That''s right, I never had such a daughter..." "What...?" "Please leave, I said leave! Are you here to hurt someone again? Not my son... As long as I''m alive... Never...!!!" Tina felt like her world was crumbling. Ironically, the firstborn daughter was witnessing the tender maternal love of a mother trying to protect her child from herself. She knew this hostility and maternal instinct were entirely her fault. "Mom..." Children are blind to reality. Unlike parents who have choices, children only have one path. After all, a child''s whole world is their parents. Even faced with this harsh reality, Tina asked pleadingly. "Mom... Am I not good enough...?" "Get out... Right now...!!!" The collapsed mother let out a scream mixed with anger and fear. Tina''s world shattered at that fragile cry. "Don''t ruin our lives... You monster!!!" "Ah... *sob*..." Tears welled up in her blue eyes. The tears that flowed down her cheeks seeped into the mud wet with morning dew. As if those tears meant nothing to the mother she''d found again. Tina''s tears were no different from the mud trampled underfoot. Just then, a snapping sound came from somewhere. A cruel sound. Today, Tina finally learned what it sounded like when the thread of fate was severed. Just as Rona''s strength gave out, so did Tina''s legs. Even then, her only thought was a pitiful worry. Her bottom would sink into the mud. Her clothes would get dirty. She''d surely be a bother. ... She''d look unsightly. Tina squeezed her eyes shut. How long had it been? She let out a faint groan. "Huh...?" She felt no impact at all. No mud splattered, her clothes didn''t get dirty. Then, as she opened her eyes, she felt a sense of comfort. Firm, broad, and warm. A now very familiar sensation. Somehow reassuring. Tina softly called out to the one who firmly supported her as she was about to collapse. "Dad...?" "Yes, it''s your stupid, good-for-nothing dad." Harte regretted his decision. If he''d known it would be like this, he should have sent a letter first. Then he wouldn''t have left such a painful first impression. Blinded by optimism, he''d hurt the child who trusted him. "I''ll be right back, Tina." Harte steadied Tina, then approached Rona without hesitation. Rona backed away, clearly afraid. "Y-You... What are you trying to do...!" "I can''t just stand by and watch this." Though Harte moved slowly, he was faster than the struggling woman on the ground. He knelt beside her and placed his hand on her leg. Then, a faintly shining golden light. A miraculous glow reminiscent of life itself circulated through her body. The woman quickly felt the change. Her useless ankle now moved freely, and her stiff knee felt as good as new. Without any therapy, she could move it as easily as her other leg. "What is this... Why would you...?" Rona, still sitting, struggled to form the question. Harte''s answer was simple and clear. "Because from today, I''m her real father." "What...?" "There''s no such thing as... parents who don''t take responsibility for their child''s mistakes." Harte added one last thing. "However, as Tina''s family, there''s one thing I must say." He bowed deeply, showing respect to Rona. "Thank you for bringing such a wonderful daughter into this world." "What...?" Ignoring the woman''s suspicious gaze, Harte continued. "I''ll cherish this miracle and love Tina as my own. And I''ll raise her with more love than anyone in the world. As much as you, who wanted to love Tina, couldn''t..." Harte doesn''t hate Rona. He doesn''t deny that she tried her best as a mother. It''s just that the situation was impossible. Fate had torn their bond apart. What''s done is done. Now they must each live their own lives with their own families. "... I hope you find peace in your new life." Chapter 18: Descent I scooped up Tina as we left her birth mother''s place, our connection now at an end. I wiped away Tina''s tears that kept falling with my sleeve. "Sob... hic... I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." "What are you apologizing for, Tina?" "I... sniff, I... was trying to leave you and mom... but you kept, kept helping me, Dad... It makes me so sad..." "There''s certainly a lot to be sad about." A child''s sorrow is often hard for adults to understand. While I thought Tina''s guilt was excessive, she seemed to feel so bad that she couldn''t stop crying. "You weren''t trying to leave, were you? You were trying to find someone." "Sniff... really...?" "Of course. You saw how I won all those word games, right? I''m the smartest, that''s what I''m saying." "I... hic, see..." "Since it''s not your fault, you can stop crying now. Okay?" "Huu... okay..." Tina tried to force herself to stop crying, squeezing her eyes shut tight. It made her look like she was glaring. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how cute and adorable she looked, even though I knew I shouldn''t. "Why, why are you laughing?" "Because I''m happy." "You''re happy?" "From today on, we can really be together. That makes me glad." I set Tina down and gently stroked her head. Tina mumbled with her eyes fixed on the ground. "Me too..." "Hm?" "I''m happy too..." While I was glad to see Tina''s faint smile, I was also worried. The atmosphere when we got off the carriage had been rather solemn, after all. ''I wonder if it feels like saying a grand farewell to set off on an adventure, only to run into each other at the village tavern the next day...?'' I''m worried Tina might feel embarrassed. Especially that brat Yulian, who''s been taking a liking to teasing people. If he so much as jokes around, I''ll have to smack his behind, prince or not. "Ah..." My worries proved unfounded, as Tina hesitated not because of the children, but because of Elphisia. She seemed uncomfortable, probably feeling guilty for choosing her birth mother over her current one. "You." "... Yes?" Tina tensed up and raised her head at Elphisia''s seemingly cold call. But contrary to Tina''s expectations, Elphisia quietly extended her hand without a word of rebuke. "What are you doing? We need to go back." "Where to...?" "Where else?" Elphisia tilted her head slightly. "... Our home." Her cheeks flushed slightly, apparently unaccustomed to giving such heartfelt comfort. But the effect was more than enough. Tina shook off her unease and ran to take Elphisia''s hand. "Hmm, at least it won''t be lonely." "Shall we play hide-and-seek when we get back? Yulian and I will be it!" "Let me be clear - that''s the last thing I want." "Phew... thank you. Both Yulian and Glen..." A warm atmosphere settled among the children who had boarded the carriage first. Perhaps children healing each other is indeed the best solution. This might be something that even divine power can''t touch. "Elphisia." "What is it?" "Your escort." I offered my hand to Elphisia after letting her go first. She exhaled as if exasperated, but ultimately took my hand and boarded the carriage. As the last to board, I clapped my hands to get everyone''s attention after closing the door. "Now then, my little friends. I have an important announcement." "An announcement?" "What is it?" Glen and Yulian reacted immediately, while Tina tilted her head in confusion. It was a strange feeling. I felt both regretful and happy to be able to share this news. "Actually, we''re not going back to the orphanage yet. Instead, we''re going to enjoy a party at Border Count Behiroth''s mansion!" "Dad? What party?" "Well, you see, we decided to throw a fun party to comfort you if you didn''t leave." "Because of me...?" "It''s a party just for Tina... and it was all Elphisia''s idea!" "Hey, you...!" Elphisia tried to object immediately. But unable to deny the truth, she clamped her mouth shut. "As expected of Elphisia. She''s the kindest. She''ll never be called a villainess in her life." "Do you want to die...?" Elphisia threatened me through gritted teeth. This is quite chilling. Even so, the truth that she was the one who suggested going to the Border Count''s mansion remains unchanged. ''I wondered how it would turn out back then...'' It was during our journey to the border - inside the carriage. Just before Elphisia made the terrible mistake of leaving a kiss mark on my cheek. She wanted to prepare for the possibility that Tina''s reunion with her birth mother wouldn''t end happily. Tina would likely be heartbroken, so she thought it best to have a backup plan ready. After some discussion, Elphisia suggested a small party at the Border Count''s mansion. When I asked if that would be possible, Elphisia immediately said yes. Aron Behiroth, the Border Count. He had great respect for warriors more skilled than himself. And Elphisia was the daughter of Duke Luminel, known as the Empire''s Greatest Sword. Given their prior acquaintance and the ideal conditions, there was no need to hesitate. I readily agreed, and Elphisia nodded willingly. ... What happened right after was the "Dad, Mom''s kiss is left on your cheek" incident. ''It''s getting hot just thinking about it again... haa.'' Since it actually happened, it''s borderline voyeurism... but safe. That''s not to say I don''t feel guilty about it. Anyway, the children''s reaction to our plan was very positive. "Wow..." Tina''s eyes sparkled as she listened intently to the end. She opened her eyes wide, especially towards Elphisia, almost uncomfortably so. "Mom. Um..." "What is it?" "Can I sit on your lap?" "T-Tina?" This time, I was the one taken aback. Though Tina was small for her age, she was clearly ten years old. She might be too heavy to sit on Elphisia''s lap, unlike mine. But while I alone fretted and tried to read the room, Elphisia gave her permission in a cool voice. "Hmph, if it''s just for today... I suppose I can allow it." "Elphisia...!" "Harte, are you trying to make me eat my words?" "That''s... uh, sorry..." "I wasn''t particularly looking for an apology." Then Elphisia mumbled softly. "... You were just worried, after all." "Ahaha, that''s a relief." Tina climbed onto Elphisia''s lap and leaned back. I thought Elphisia might show a fleeting expression of discomfort, but she looked surprisingly serene. Elphisia seemed to be a stronger person than I had thought. Both physically and mentally. "But sitting on your lap like this, I can smell Mom''s scent. Even though you''re not wearing perfume, it''s like there are roses." "Then Tina shouldn''t lean on me?" "Why not?" "Because roses have sharp thorns. You''ll definitely get pricked." "She won''t get pricked. What nonsense are you saying to the child?" "Nonsense... is it?" I think Elphisia does resemble a rose. She reacts coldly even to the slightest friendly gesture, just like a thorny stem. I don''t mean it in a bad way. I just thought Elphisia was the kind of woman who suited those thorns. ''Hmm...'' As I mulled over my impression, I felt embarrassed and clamped my mouth shut. In such a lively atmosphere with no room for boredom, We finally arrived at Border Count Behiroth''s mansion. --- --- Despite trusting Elphisia''s bold declaration, Harte still felt some unease. After all, they were heading to the mansion of a Border Count, who commanded respect equal to a Marquis, without so much as a notice. Even as a commoner, he knew how rude an unannounced visit could be. But as soon as they arrived at the Count''s mansion, his doubts vanished. The moment Elphisia revealed her identity to the guard, Aron Behiroth came running out in his socks. "My goodness, Lady Luminel! What brings you here without notice?" "There are circumstances. Would it be alright if we stayed for a night?" "Of course! How could I disregard the only daughter of Duke Luminel? Please, make yourself at home!" "I appreciate your hospitality, Count. However... there''s one thing you should correct." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? What''s that?" Elphisia interlaced her fingers with Harte''s and led him forward. Then she proudly displayed their matching wedding rings. "I''ve been married for quite some time now. Unlike before, the title of ''Lady'' is no longer appropriate." "What did you say...?" The surprise was so great that his teeth were visible as his mouth gaped open. The Border Count quickly regained his composure and awkwardly scratched his cheek. "Well, I know news travels slowly to the border, but to think I didn''t know about the marriage of Duke Luminel''s precious daughter. This is... quite embarrassing, quite embarrassing indeed." Then he asked for Harte''s name. "So, what is your name?" "It''s Harte." "Your family name?" "I don''t have one." "Uh... umm...?" He looked visibly confused. Unless Elphisia was playing a prank, the only conclusion was that she had married a commoner. But this was something that would be impossible even if dirt, let alone a needle, entered Duke Luminel''s eyes. "Ahem... excuse me, but did you two elope?" "Hard as it may be to believe, the Duke himself arranged this marriage." "Is there... a particular reason?" "Well, I suppose he was impressed by his exceptional swordsmanship?" "Ah...!" As expected of Aron Behiroth, a man who revered martial arts, he accepted it quickly. He seemed to have understood using the logic that if he would do so, the Duke would as well. "You can just call me by my name." "I see. By the way, I''m curious about your husband''s skills... If it''s not too presumptuous, may I request a sparring match? It''s just that ''the'' Duke Luminel taking a commoner as a son-in-law... well, it piques my curiosity." "If you wish to sully my reputation, by all means." "Ahem!" Only then did he realize his rudeness at Elphisia''s pointed remark. But Harte''s stance was slightly different. While equally unwelcome, he wanted to uphold Elphisia''s honor. If he just let this pass, everyone in the Count''s mansion would doubt his qualifications as a husband. So if only his own honor were to fall, it would be bearable. But being bound in marriage, their honor was now one and the same. Therefore, Harte chose to elevate his wife''s honor as a husband. "Count." "Yes?" "I accept. The sparring match you proposed." A calm declaration. Elphisia immediately protested. "Harte! There''s no need for that. You don''t even like fighting!" "It''s fine, it''s not a fight but a sparring match, right?" "That''s just wordplay..." Elphisia was dissatisfied with Harte''s course of action. She knew from the start that he was the type to avoid showing off to others. "Well... I feel bad for causing a marital dispute..." "What marital dispute?! This is ridiculous..." Elphisia glared at Harte fiercely while grumbling. "Do as you please. But don''t overdo it." "Okay, got it." Aron Behiroth grinned broadly at the couple''s agreement. "Excellent, adjutant! Prepare to depart for the training grounds right n..." For the briefest moment. Yes, that''s the only way to describe it. His words didn''t continue beyond that point. Due to the thunderous roar that followed. Kwaaaaaaaa! It came with a vast shadow, without any warning. The massive body that descended from the sky and embedded itself in the earth exuded an overwhelming presence. A veritable descent. A gale blew from the slight flap of its wings. Grass was uprooted and swirled in the updraft. The vast estate was devastated by the mere aftershock of its landing. "What in the world is this!?" Aron Behiroth exclaimed in shock as he looked the massive body up and down. Crimson scales haphazardly covering its skin, and vertical blue pupils pulsing with an abnormal energy. Moreover, its overflowing energy materialized and dripped to the ground like blood. He knew of only one creature with such distinct features. "The Bloody Dragon...!" Crack! It tore off the roof of the carriage. Meanwhile, the horses had given up even being startled, cowering flat on the ground instead of panicking. Then the crimson dragon forcefully projected its words directly into their minds. [I sensed an energy similar to mine and wondered what it could be...] Its eyes gleamed with interest. [So an unexpected half-breed was born.] It was a lightning-fast development. In that moment, it snatched up its only blood relative and took flight. "Tina!" "Dad!" Kwang! Harte swiftly reached out his hand, but missed by a hair''s breadth. Aron, who belatedly reacted, drew his sword, but it was futile to aim at the dragon that had exponentially picked up speed. The dragon''s sudden descent was overwhelmingly brief. Like the very incarnation of violence, it ravaged and vanished without a trace. The crimson behemoth that had flaunted its massive form instantly became a mere speck in the sky. "... Ha." Amidst the silence as everyone held their breath, only one person exhaled as if in shock. It was Elphisia. She fixed her gaze solely on Harte. Elphisia had witnessed her husband''s eyes, devoid of any focus, only once in her entire life. Recalling that time made her head throb. ''You''ve really done it this time... against such a soft-hearted person. Damn lizard.'' Tsk. She clicked her tongue bitterly. Simultaneously, the memories etched in her mind shook off the accumulated dust. As Elphisia remembered, that day was when the map was rewritten. And also. It was the day when one person''s death sentence was decided. Divine radiance shone like a blessing. It was a holiness that enveloped the entirety of the estate and more. Chapter 19: The Courage to Become Real Poetic sentiments rooted in the mortal realm have trampled heaven and earth. Art, flesh, love, villages, cities, and even power and civilization were demolished through play. It reigned as the incarnation of violence, not distinguishing between the world''s beauty and ugliness. Like a natural disaster, it lived as a calamity that broke even the will to plead. Human lives change and fade with fleeting speed. Therefore, that which remains nearly unchanged even after a thousand years clearly has the right to plunder them as a superior being. When even exercising such rights became boring, people called it the Bloody Dragon. This Bloody Dragon occasionally acted on a whim. Sometimes it would transform into human form, set a time limit, and erase its memories. Living with the values of a being other than a dragon is quite stimulating. Insignificant beings become special. It helps things feel alive, things once looked down upon. However, when memories return, the stimulating daily life becomes nauseating just by recalling it. Sharing affection and making marriage vows with a human woman were not something it wanted to do even as play. As soon as the memories returned, it would chastise itself for erasing them. Until finding a new toy. "So this is supposed to be my bloodline." The Bloody Dragon curiously observed Tina immediately after returning to its lair. To think a tiny human body could contain a dragon''s energy. It was the first such case even for the Bloody Dragon with its vast lifespan. This both piqued its curiosity and ignited a strong desire for possession. Could this be what humans call paternal love? At least if she''s tucked away in a corner of the lair, the urge to kill won''t arise. After all, one human offspring is more precious than countless piles of glittering jewels. "Even if I cut her tendons... they''ll regenerate quickly." Surveillance is troublesome, so he should put a collar on her. Obedience training is most effective when the subject is young. While the Bloody Dragon was thinking its options, it happened. "Keck, hueuk..." Tina retched and vomited bile onto the floor. Her complexion was pale, and her body trembled. The Bloody Dragon, coiled up motionlessly, coldly muttered its observations. "Perhaps the human body couldn''t withstand the high altitude temperature and wind pressure. Well, no matter. Being half dragon, she''ll recover soon enough." For now, let''s determine how to treat this newly arrived daughter. If we were to travel the continent together pretending to be human father and daughter... that too would be exceptional amusement. The Bloody Dragon commanded Tina, who had stopped retching. "Call me father. You should at least be qualified for that much." When ordered, one must obey. The inherent hierarchy was transparently visible in those bored blue eyes. But Tina refused in a hoarse voice. "I don''t want to..." She added, trembling but resolute to the end: "My real dad... my real dad... doesn''t do this to me. He doesn''t grab me and drag me away, and if I say I''m hurting, he worries about me. You''re not my dad... This isn''t what a dad is..." Tears welled up and rolled down her cheeks, falling to the cold floor. Even though her whole body shook with fear, she couldn''t simply obey the command. Because he had said so. That from now on, he was her real dad. That no parent who doesn''t take responsibility for their child''s mistakes could possibly exist. So it''s impossible for someone like this to become a dad. "Hmm, is that so." It was defiance mixed with courage and tears, but far from enough to elicit any emotion from the Bloody Dragon. Rather, it resulted in giving birth to a hint of sadism. "Well, no matter. I''ll just tie her up and teach her gradually." Tina''s treatment, ignorant of the hierarchy, was decided simply. The Bloody Dragon turned its gaze to an appropriate bundle of chains. Surely there must have been something made of star iron nearby. At last, the Bloody Dragon found a chain no thicker than a fingernail. Just as the chain, moving like a living snake, was about to strangle Tina''s neck. A golden aura filled the lair, and the transparent space was gently pulled back like a curtain. "Break" As soon as Harte appeared, pulling back the space, Tina quickly ran into his arms. "Dad!" "Tina." Harte swiftly tore away the chain that was about to wrap around Tina''s neck. Then, narrowing his eyes, he quietly apologized. "I''m sorry. To let you slip away right in front of me... to make you go through such a frightening experience." "No, no... I''m fine. Really..." "I see..." He doesn''t believe it outright. There was still saliva around her lips that she hadn''t managed to wipe away, and her body was cold overall. It was easy enough to infer how much strain the dragon''s flight had put on her body. And then there was the chain that was about to strangle her neck... If Harte had been a powerless villager, it was horribly clear what would have happened to Tina. That''s when it happened. "Well, something interesting has appeared." The red giant body moved. Blood-red energy dripped and evaporated repeatedly like a waterfall. Immense vitality surged like lava from an active volcano. In contrast, Harte was surrounded by only a faint golden light, incomparably calm and static compared to the Bloody Dragon. In an instant, the Bloody Dragon''s claws rushed towards Harte with enough force to pierce his chest. "If you truly despise that person, give them three chances. Perhaps they simply lacked the opportunity to change." Harte recited a verse from scripture. Having somehow moved to a spot away from the claws, he was still holding Tina like a princess. Then Harte''s footsteps turned towards the outside of the lair. There''s still a chance for change. One chance was used up when Tina was kidnapped, and the second chance was shattered by the recent attack. But the final chance hadn''t yet flown away. If the hostility is withdrawn by the time they reach outside the lair, nothing will happen. "You arrogant thing." In an instant, the red energy took on mass and stretched out its demonic hand in the form of a claw. At that outrage, Harte finally set aside the teachings of the temple for a moment. Leaving behind the red demonic hand that seemed to melt in the golden light, Harte cast a barrier of divine power around the space surrounding Tina. "Could you wait for a moment, Tina? It''s okay to close your eyes if you''re scared." "Uut, yes. Be careful... Dad." "By the way, which dad?" When Harte jokingly asked, Tina blushed shyly and answered faintly. "... My real dad." "Then there''s no need to worry." The hand of the real dad Tina had named passed through the barrier and neatly wiped away the traces of vomit on her lips. "All dads in the world are strongest in front of their daughters." The father turned his back on his daughter and moved forward. ''That''s right, I was the strongest.'' Harte had been curious since his time at the temple. What it would feel like to have a family. Once, he saw a woman kneeling for seven days and nights in front of the temple, holding a sick, dying child. She prayed earnestly, believing that if her prayers reached the gods, the child would regain health. Of course, a priest is not a doctor. Also, the very few beings who use divine power do not intervene in human affairs. That was the principle. Therefore, the woman''s wish was likely in vain. Nevertheless, Harte secretly gifted a miracle to the woman''s child. Since then, even now when offering prayers, the child''s mother trembles and sheds tears. Human emotions are inherently volatile and difficult to hold onto for long. Yet it was fascinating how she still shed tears in gratitude for saving her child. Where does the will come from for a frail woman to kneel for seven days and nights on the cold ground? Where does such strength to care for one''s child come from? How is such selfless devotion possible? That was when he first questioned it. ''Now... it seems I''ve found an answer, even if just a fragment.'' It rushes in like a flash of lightning. Harte''s bare fist plunged into the center of the Bloody Dragon. "Kuheok!" With a choke, blood spurted from the Bloody Dragon''s mouth. Not energy reminiscent of blood, but real blood flowing inside its body. At that moment, Harte twisted his head at the instinctively felt threat. A thin, slender thorn pierced through the air. The dragon''s blood freely reconstructed its shape according to its will. Blood manipulation is an innate racial trait of the Bloody Dragon. Harte was aware of this. "I''ve faced plenty of priests before. You''ll be no different!" Red blades raise their heads in midair. Their size was easily five times that of a human. The massive volume of dragon blood sharpened its edge without warning from all angles. Kaddeuk, kkagagak! Each time Harte evaded, the sharp blades left deep cuts all around. After dodging dozens of times like this, Harte suddenly stopped still. "... Ah." He didn''t know the dragon''s limits. Though the Bloody Dragon claimed to have faced priests many times before, this was Harte''s first encounter with a dragon. Three-dimensional attacks that transcend spatial constraints. Truly a convenient ability. Blades can be freely drawn from anywhere blood has been splattered. This can''t be the end. Surely this isn''t the entirety of its repertoire, but... "How disappointing." Harte ran. He ran very quickly, ignoring even the rising blades. He accelerated fast enough that the belated blades couldn''t reach him. The slow-reacting blades tear at the bare ground. At the end of that cruel slicing sound echoing emptily, the small human had arrived right in front of the dragon. Once again, a fist plunged into the center of the Bloody Dragon. Instantly, thick blood splattered into the air. Kugugugugugu...! The blood-soaked giant body rolled disgracefully to the edge of the lair. Harte silently watched that unsightly spectacle as he slowly walked. "When I first met Tina, I thought." That a dragon''s instinct was truly worthless. That it was a fragment of power that crumbled far too easily. That such a pathetic thing persistently tormented a small child. "You''ve twisted people''s fates quite well, just for your amusement." It was when Harte stepped into a puddle of blood. "You''ve stepped in my blood!" The blood crawled up from his ankle like a carp swimming against a waterfall. The blood flow that had thus seeped in through his clothing soaked into his flesh like a sponge. "You fool, you let your guard down! Now that my blood has seeped in, you''re my puppet..." Sreuk sreuk. "A puppet... you should be..." Sreuk. A large amount of blood poured out from Harte''s body. The dragon blood that had infiltrated came out all at once. But Harte''s body and clothes were clean as if washed, far from being soaked in blood. "Who''s the arrogant one..." At their first encounter. The Bloody Dragon branded Harte as arrogant, but the truly arrogant one was someone else. "For a mere beast to try and sully a baptismal name, how far will your arrogance go?" "Baptismal name...!" The Bloody Dragon had no idea. It never dreamed that Harte would be the bearer of a baptismal name. The advantage of living long is not just power. The knowledge accumulated over long years is a great advantage. While it had torn apart and killed priests many times, bearers of baptismal names were different. Basically, they didn''t come out to the human world, so there wasn''t even a chance to meet them. However, some say. That baptismal names are humanity''s final line of defense. That they are beings who only set foot in the mortal realm when believers face the crisis of extinction. Literally, the living incarnation of God. That is what the bearer of a baptismal name was. Why on earth would such a mythical being... "Why...! Are you in a place like this...!!!" "Pray if you''re curious." Regaining memories of a past life is an impossible task in itself. As Harte, he could only believe that even that was the will of the Lord. "Kuk... Kuaaaaaaaaak!" Kieeeeeeek! An angry roar echoed. Immediately after, the Bloody Dragon stomped its foot violently. All sorts of treasures in the lair scattered into fragments, and dirt flew outside the lair. ''Is this its death throes?'' Harte hurriedly tried to step on the Bloody Dragon''s giant body, but he felt no mass there. Kuooooooo! Following that, a transcendent weight shook the lair. Amidst the chaos of ceiling fragments showering down, a sound that shouldn''t be heard pierced his ears. The resonant sound of the barrier breaking. Was the transcendent weight solely to break that barrier? ''But how?'' It''s impossible not to have felt anything with such a large body moving. ''Finding the reason comes later.'' He immediately ran back to where he had placed the barrier. It would be troublesome if a hostage situation were to unfold here. Huwook! As Harte waved his hand, the wind blew. Along with it, all the dirt and jewel fragments flowed out of the lair. As soon as his vision cleared, Harte frowned. "Dad!" "Dad!" There were two Tinas. A perfectly copied Tina from head to toe was there. ''Polymorph!'' It''s a characteristic that dragons naturally possess as living beings. Not only can they transform into all sorts of objects and life forms, but if contact with the transformation target is possible, they can even copy memories. "Huh...?" "Huh...?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two Tinas looked at each other in bewilderment. They seemed dumbfounded, not yet grasping the situation. "What is this? Why are there two of me...?" "Did the dragon transform into me...?" But the peace was very brief. They immediately clung to Harte''s pants with pale faces. "Dad! It''s me, I''m Tina!" "Don''t be fooled...! Dad... Dad...! I''m Tina, I tell you...!" "Liar...! That''s not true! It''s me... Hueuk..." "Please believe me, Dad... It''s me... I''m really the real one... Ueuk..." Two pairs of blue eyes with gathered tears reflecting light. Whichever side it is, they make tearful faces with desperate wishes. The clumsiest of tricks to deceive people. "Hah..." Harte sighed deeply and reproached: "Even for an ugly death throe, there''s a limit." Showing clear anger for the first time, he ground the face of the Tina clinging to his left pants leg into the ground. The Tina - or rather, the thing in Tina''s form that was slammed down in an instant - groaned in pain. "Impossible... Half, you say. For one who claims to be a parent to make such a black and white choice...!" "Let me ask you the opposite." Harte applied even more force to his grip. "Could there be a parent who can''t distinguish their own child?" "You madman!" Kwaaaaaaaaa! The Bloody Dragon''s body, which had been in Tina''s form, swelled up in an instant. Returning to its original form in the blink of an eye, the Bloody Dragon glided while causing a storm. The ceiling of the lair collapsed. As bright sunlight poured into the dark cave, Tina tightly closed her eyes. "Tina, watch carefully." "Yes?" "I''m going to erase the nightmare that''s been tormenting you." Harte and Tina gazed at the sky. In the cloudless blue sky, the Bloody Dragon was flapping its wings, preparing its final breath in a do-or-die resolution. A sword carved from divine power shone in Harte''s hand as he faced off against the dragon. Power beyond human reach. Authority granted in the name of God. The sword entrusted with humanity''s final line of defense. It was the crystallization of miracles, concentrating the culmination of hundreds of branches of faith into a single point. Harte swung the radiance. Golden embers then stretched towards the heavens along the sword''s path. The blazing flames bloomed like lotus flowers, paving the way forward. The holy fire, imbued with miracles, greedily devoured the breath the Bloody Dragon shot while twisting its neck, and finally completely swallowed up Tina''s nightmare. Tina shed tears unknowingly as she witnessed the golden flames lingering in the sky. It felt like she could finally truly let go of the past and take a step forward. Because real family was holding her hand without a doubt. That warmth seemed like it would melt away any nightmares. "... Dad." "Yes?" "You''re... my real dad..." "Of course." "Yes... that''s right. Of course..." Because it was so obvious, she had doubted it many times. Because it was a relationship that could be let go of at any time from the other side. Because it was a relationship where a unilateral full stop could be placed. She always tried to look good and gauged the lines while being mindful of his reactions. ''But... that wasn''t it.'' It turns out she was the one who thought it was fake. She was the one drawing lines. She felt so foolish. If she had trusted Harte from the beginning... they could''ve been real since then. She regretfully longed for the time that had passed. She needs to change herself, even now. To narrow the gap that was close yet far. For the sake of cherishing herself, the only one in the world. And for the sake of the person who cherishes her. It''s time to show true courage. "Um... can I whisper something?" "Hm? Of course, anything." He really is a kind person. To agree without hesitation to such a meaningless request. That''s why Tina gifted him with a very ordinary phrase she had never said before. "... I love you, Dad." Somehow steam rose above Tina''s head. Chapter 20: Imperial Palace Invitation The temple of the capital boasts vast grounds. Yet visitors must turn back without seeing even half the area. In contrast, an ordinary priest can view about 80%, while the remaining 20% is restricted to a select few. For instance, the cloister where Rupert, the current Holy Knight Commander, rested. Though outwardly unremarkable, it led to the Pope''s quarters. Thus, Rupert and the Pope chatting while gazing at the lake was a familiar sight. "Your Holiness." "What?" "Aren''t you going to do anything?" "When you phrase it like that, I don''t understand." Rupert scratched the back of his head. Then he frowned at the innocent lake. "I''ve never seen or heard of a baptismal name holder roaming freely like this. Why aren''t you taking action?" "Shouldn''t you have stopped him from leaving in the first place, Commander?" "How was I supposed to stop that bastard? How could someone who''s just good with a sword prevent something like that..." Rupert grumbled, recalling the day Harte deserted the Holy Knight Order. "That bastard was dead serious... He looked ready to force his way out no matter what." Though Rupert held a high position, he didn''t possess a baptismal name. Yet a walking miracle had left of his own accord. He had no idea how to handle such a situation. "A dragon was killed recently. By none other than that Harte." "Impressive, as expected." "Is this the time to be calmly admiring...?" "Well, I don''t have a baptismal name[1] either, you know?" "You don''t need one to...!!! Ah, forget it... Phew!" Rupert couldn''t understand the Pope, who seemed utterly unconcerned. He''d always been an incomprehensible man, but he was exceptionally lenient about this particular matter. Perhaps there was some understanding between inhuman beings. It was truly perplexing behavior. "What''s your real motive? Except for extremely rare occasions, baptismal names have never left the temple, even during wars. Things should be in uproar by now, but it''s so quiet it''s scary." "You''re right, it is unusual, isn''t it?" "Unusual is an understatement. The temple was supposed to decide on a punishment, but nothing''s been decided at all." Rupert, who had been glaring at the lake, turned to face the Pope directly. "I need to decide my position too. Tell me how you view Harte." "Hmm." The Pope stroked his chin. His answer came shortly after. "Maybe something like... barely safe?" "What''s that supposed to mean..." "Actually, we can''t punish someone with a baptismal name carelessly. So... to use an analogy, it''s like we can''t cut off the right arm just because it''s paralyzed." "Whose right arm are we talking about, by the way?" "The Lord''s, of course." Possessing a baptismal name means being granted a portion of divine power. They have the right to break the laws of the world. This is proof of monopolizing the Lord''s favor. "No matter how strict the temple''s rules are, well... it would be like a believer striking the Lord. It''s troublesome." "Are you giving up on taking action?" "Rather than that... to be honest, the gravity of the situation feels unexpectedly light." "What?" "He''ll likely refrain from acting recklessly to avoid provoking us... Also, Commander, you don''t have a baptismal name so you wouldn''t know, but those who do generally understand the ''line'' they absolutely can''t cross." In conclusion, it meant Harte''s deviation would be overlooked. For some reason Rupert couldn''t understand. "If we were to truly punish him, it would be for crossing that line. So my conclusion is that it''s barely safe." "What''s barely safe?" A woman''s voice intruded on the two men''s conversation. Turning to look at her approach, the Pope smiled gently. "Ah, Holy Maiden. Welcome. We were just talking about your bodyguard." "Your Holiness was?" "Well, it seems your bodyguard is adapting too well to the outside world." "Ah..." As the Holy Maiden showed a complex reaction, Rupert bluntly delivered old news with an indifferent face. "Holy Maiden, did you know? That bastard Harte got married." "What?" "He stirred things up in Luminel and ended up ensnaring a duke''s daughter. Maybe he''s weak against women... They sure hooked him good." Momentarily stunned, the Holy Maiden soon regained her composure and showed her usual clear smile. "...That''s cause for celebration, isn''t it?" "Of course, from a human perspective~." The Holy Maiden nodded at the Pope''s casual, gentle affirmation. "I suppose... I''ll have a chance to bless them soon." --- --- After returning to the orphanage from the border. The orphanage was always peaceful, but a subtle change had occurred unlike before. "It''s good we came back by train, right? It was so fun riding for the first time." "It was surprisingly refreshing." "I feel like I could ride it every day... How nice it must be for the railroad workers!" These were Glen, Yulian, and Tina''s impressions, in order. The three were chatting in a small single room dubbed the playroom. As I passed by, Tina would often notice my footsteps and scurry over. Then she''d gift me a bright smile and trail beside me. "Dad, is that laundry? Can I help?" "My dear, I''m not so pathetic as to let my daughter''s hands touch cold water." "But I want to be with you... Can''t I?" Tina showed deep disappointment. Meanwhile, the reason for her disappointment is so pure that I feel like I''m achieving enlightenment. ''What is this? An angel?'' It''s surprising enough to suddenly have a daughter, but I never expected to hear such adorable cuteness in my life. ''Our child has changed.'' Lately, Tina has become dangerously heart-melting. She was cute from our first meeting, but recently she''s reached a level where it''s difficult to even find words to describe it. Indeed. The biggest change since returning from the border was this transformation in Tina. "Tina." "Yes?" "May I hug you?" "Yes, please!" I set down the laundry basket and lifted Tina up with all my might. Our child, floating in mid-air at eye level, seemed so precious I could put her in my eyes without pain. As our eyes met for a while, Tina suddenly stretched out her neck. Smooch! Her tiny lips briefly stamped my cheek. Who knew such an unexpected peck on the cheek could be so blissful? Indeed, Tina was a child who seemed sculpted from the very idea of daughter-ness. "Hehe... It''s the exact same spot where Mom kissed you." "What am I going to do with you... Tina." She seems to vividly remember the incident in the carriage heading to the border. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If only she hadn''t said that. Thanks to it, the sensation of Elphisia''s lingering kiss revived, and a wave of guilt washed over me. While I was tormented by inner conflict, Tina tilted her head. "Can''t you do it for me too, Dad?" "Me too?" "Yes!" Tina noded vigorously. Her braided pigtails sway in time with the movement. I clear my throat, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity. "Ahem, if my daughter wishes..." Receiving such a request makes me feel our father-daughter relationship has progressed. This too was a blessing to celebrate. So, just as Tina had done, I brought my lips to her cheek... or tried to. "What do you think you''re doing?" Until Elphisia glared at me with strange eyes. "Uh... a kiss?" "A kiss... you say?" But Elphisia''s reaction was odd. She stared at me with bewildered eyes, her tone tinged with what sounded like resentment. It was hard to understand. ''I''d rather she looked at me with contempt...'' Though an adopted daughter, she''s ten years old, so it might come across as creepy. Especially for a noblewoman raised conservatively like Elphisia, she might judge it as excessive doting. But looking at her now, that doesn''t seem to be the case. "Hmm." Tina looked back and forth between me and Elphisia, shaking her head. Then, as if she''d discovered some great truth, she clapped her hands and jumped down to the floor. "Dad, did you kiss Mom today?" "What...! Tina?" "Did you? Didn''t you?" "No, well, I... didn''t..." As soon as she heard my deflated voice, Tina narrowed her eyes and grabbed my hand. Then she forcibly joined it with Elphisia''s and puffed out her chest proudly. "Then what are you doing! You''ve made Mom upset!" "Wh-what?! Who said I was upset with anyone!" "I read in a book that dads and moms always give morning kisses when they wake up. But wait..." The innocent Tina then posed a question far too cruel for us. "Why don''t Mom and Dad share a room?" "...Tina?" "Wh-what...!?" "You kissed in the carriage, so aren''t you on good terms? Did you fight? Mom pulled Dad''s hair before, remember?" "Urgh...!" Elphisia groaned, pummeled by this one-sided verbal assault. Tina nodded to herself, recalling even the one-sided violence from when the contract marriage began. From Tina''s perspective, unaware of the details, it was a conclusion that made perfect sense. "Dad. Glen, Yulian, and I will do the laundry well. So from now on, you should love each other in the same room, not separate ones!" "..." "..." Elphisia and I were dumbfounded, losing our ability to speak. Meanwhile, our daughter was faithfully fulfilling her role as a marriage mediator, dragging the married couple into the same room. When I closed my eyes and opened them again, the location had changed. It happened so suddenly that I felt as if I was hallucinating. "Have a cozy time together. Dad, Mom!" Swoosh. Tina, who had forcibly confined us, closed the door. No, to be precise, she left a crack as thin as a hair to secretly observe us. Does she really believe we can''t notice that? This adorable misunderstanding is enough to bring tears to my eyes. "Haah! I guess there''s no helping it?" "...Huh? Harte, you..." I took a step towards Elphisia. And for each step I took forward, Elphisia took one step back. During this ridiculous farce, I lowered my voice as much as possible and whispered: "Tina is watching." "S-so what...!" "I''ll finish quickly. I know you don''t want to, but I''d appreciate your cooperation, Elphisia." The back-and-forth dance soon came to an end. Given the small size of the room, there was only a bed behind Elphisia. Elphisia stumbled, her knees giving way. Thus, the scene of her body collapsing onto the bed was complete. "Ah... Ahh..." Elphisia''s eyes lost focus, overwhelmed with bewilderment. Seeing her so pitiful and helpless, I hastily added an explanation. "Calm down, Elphisia. I''ll just pretend adequately. We definitely won''t touch." "Huh...? Why...?" "Why? Well... because you''d hate it. Right?" "Y-yes! Of course. Of course, but..." Somehow, Elphisia''s face looked like she might burst into tears at any moment. "Ugh... since she''s watching... we have no choice, right...? It''s all, all because of the contract..." "Con-contract? At a time like this?" "You said it yourself... to always prioritize the children. And... I emphasized the duties of a married couple. So what I mean is... take full responsibility and be properly grateful!" "Elphisia... you...!" What tremendous resolve. Indeed, Elphisia was a woman who valued promises as highly as faith. Hearing her tearful words, I felt a surge of affection for her once again. "Where should I do it? Choose the least unpleasant spot." "Anywhere is fine... I guess. We are married on paper after all, so... l-l-lips... would be okay too..." "Lips, you say..." "To avoid controversy... well, the cheek might be good too..." This time, it was my turn to rub my face dry. Elphisia had already steeled herself to sacrifice, but I felt too honored to accept her goodwill. However, she, a noble lady, had mustered this much courage. Not repaying that courage would make me less than a man, less than a husband. "H-here I come, Elphisia." "Sniff... come on then...!" Lips and lips slowly close the distance. I advance very slowly towards the red flesh perfectly sculpted like a work of art. Elphisia''s breath feels enchanting at close range. Perhaps that''s why a tingling temptation kept threatening my purity. Just as the distance between us was about to reach zero. "Director!!!" "Ack!" "Eek!?" Yulian and Glen suddenly came thundering down the hallway towards us. Consequently, our efforts were inevitably ruined, and I ended up landing unceremoniously on my backside. "Ugh, it was such an important moment..." "That''s not what''s important!" "Do you even know what you''re talking about!" Tina openly scolded the two boys. This makes it awkward to pretend we didn''t notice... In any case, it was rare for the boys to run unnecessarily down the hallway. There must have been a reason compelling enough to discard manners. "Haah... Kids, what''s the matter?" As I moved towards the children gathered outside the door, Yulian handed over an envelope containing a letter. "Mail just arrived... with the temple''s seal on it." I roughly tore open the seal and read the contents. Excluding extraneous details, the content was concise enough to summarize in a single sentence. [...... Therefore, we order Sir Harte to attend the royal palace ball on Founding Day.] [P.S. The Commander is quite angry. And the Holy Maiden sends her congratulations on your marriage. Of course, I do too.] ''... His Holiness wrote this letter personally?'' I became extremely confused. I had expected a series of stern warnings, but every sentence was far too carefree. Of course... the content itself wasn''t carefree, but still. ''Is this my karmic retribution...'' Crumple! The Pope''s letter was crumpled haphazardly. Not because I hated him, but because I was too distraught. Enduring my dizziness, I turned my gaze to Elphisia. She had buried her face in her knees, wallowing in solitary shame. ... I don''t understand. Any of the situations given to me. --- [1. raei: uhm, in chapter 4, it is said from Yulian''s perspective that the Pope is the only known name holder... i''ve triple checked the raws. Everything looks right from both chapters so... scratch that? I guess?] Chapter 21: What a Man Should Be Careful About I was floored when I received the invitation. Not a single line criticized my reckless use of divine power. Instead, it mostly contained greetings asking how I''d been. If it had stopped there, I would''ve been relieved. The problem was the summons to attend the Founding Day ball at the Imperial Palace written on the last line. In the past, I wouldn''t have hesitated. But now, with three kids in tow, I wasn''t as free to move around. ''What am I going to do about the children...?'' To be honest, I could probably figure something out for Tina and Glen, even if it was a stretch. However, it would be risky to leave the Third Prince Yulian unattended. While I was lost in thought, Elphisia, who had been quietly observing behind me, peered over my shoulder at the invitation. "An invitation from the Imperial Palace. I knew it was coming, but I didn''t expect the temple to be behind it." "You knew it was coming? Why?" To my genuine question, Elphisia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Did you really think the world would turn a blind eye after you used so much divine power so recklessly? Honestly, it could be seen as a desperate cry for attention." "But... every situation was unavoidable..." "Just because a situation is desperate doesn''t mean people ignore it. Anyway, now that it''s come to this, we should come up with a plan." Elphisia quickly formulated a strategy. "Let''s openly reveal Yulian." "Are you out of your mind?" "Of course not. If I claim to be Yulian''s guardian, who would dare make a foolish move?" "Don''t tell me you''re planning to use the Duke''s name?" "You guessed it. You might have forgotten, but I''m a pawn in my father''s game, remember? I''m not exactly out of favor." Elphisia''s argument made sense. I had assumed her ties with the Duke''s family were severed since she was living in a humble orphanage. But as I mentioned earlier, Elphisia wasn''t a neglected child. She was pushed into marriage because the Duke coveted divine power. In other words, Elphisia''s will could align with that of the Duke''s family. If I say I want it, the Duke would likely agree. "From then on, House Luminel will have joined a faction... We''ll be in the political game. Not that I''m worried about Father losing, not even a bit. Besides, he might even be pleased to be on the same side as the Court Count he''s been so eager to recruit." "..." "Harte?" "No, I was just... wondering if we''re already forcing Yulian onto a difficult path. That''s what worries me." I knew Yulian couldn''t stay at the orphanage forever. After all, he''s destined to return to the cutthroat Imperial Palace someday and claim the Regalia. I could help with other things, but politics was beyond me. If I, with a baptismal name, were to step into politics... the separation between church and state would crumble. Above all, the chances of crossing a line that shouldn''t be crossed would skyrocket. ''At times like this, the baptismal name feels like shackles.'' To the world watching us, the miracles of the baptismal name might seem like an all-powerful blessing. But in reality, it was closer to bearing a huge burden in exchange. Therefore, the ways in which I could help Yulian were extremely limited. At best, I could protect him from assassination attempts. "Haah..." A deep sigh escaped me. Elphisia then placed her hands on her hips and spoke sharply. "Harte. Have you forgotten our contract?" "Why bring up the contract?" "Prioritizing the children above all else is the condition placed on me, isn''t it?" The next moment, Elphisia struck a chord with a truly characteristic statement. "Then what''s there to worry about? I am Elphisia Luminel, after all." "... That''s quite the confidence." "... Well, this time, I won''t make any mistakes." Elphisia''s bold declaration somehow felt magical. Even though there was no evidence yet, I had a strong feeling that things would go exactly as she intended. At that point, I set aside my worries about Yulian. "What about Tina and Glen?" "They can stay at the Duke''s mansion." "... Is that okay?" "Of course. If it''s my father who''s so desperate for you, he''ll probably shower the kids with treats or something." "That''s hard to imagine..." The current Duke Luminel is the empire''s finest prosecutor and holds the highest noble rank. To think of such a man trying to win over little children. Well, what can I do? It''s hard to believe, but I have no choice. ''I suppose Elphisia, being family, would know better than me...'' The dilemma was resolved surprisingly quickly. Elphisia is so wise that she sometimes overwhelms me, making me feel inferior. Having her bound to me, even if only through a contract, is incredibly reassuring. Above all, it was comforting to know that the original story''s villainess was on my side. "Elphisia, when do you think we should leave? The train connects Arwel territory to the capital, so the journey itself won''t take long. But with two weeks left until Founding Day, we need to time it right. What do you think?" "Why even ask?" "Huh?" She gives an unexpected answer. "Let''s leave right now, with just the clothes on our backs." --- --- The journey from Arwel territory to the capital took two full days. It was incredibly boring for me, with memories of modern high-speed trains, but the children seemed quite excited to enjoy the train ride. Even without memories of a past life, it would have been irrelevant. For me, running on two legs is much faster than the train, so there''s no helping it. After arriving at the train station in the capital, we boarded a carriage and rode for a good hour before we could set foot in the heart of the capital. There, I quietly prayed to myself. ''Our Mother in heaven, please forgive this sin and show mercy...'' Because the first place Elphisia dragged us to was a clothing store. And that clothing store was so sinfully opulent that I felt guilty just looking at it. I couldn''t even properly take in those dazzling outfits. "Well then." Elphisia gracefully opened her mouth. "Send everything from the left corner to the opposite end. House Luminel will take care of the payment." "We''ll serve you well, Lady Elphisia!" "Elphisia...!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ''left corner to the opposite end'' she pointed to was a space full of children''s dresses on display. The fabric was on a completely different level from my everyday clothes, and jewels that I questioned why they were even attached caught my eye here and there. I whispered to her, almost pleadingly. "Please... Extravagance is a sin, Elphisia. Can''t we just buy what we need, reasonably...? Besides, why are jewels necessary on clothes? I''m really curious about that, but I don''t want to know anymore..." "Oh my, you seem to have a misunderstanding. The idea that extravagance is a sin is just a prejudice." "A prejudice? Why...?" "Think about it carefully. If those with vast wealth don''t spend, how much money would circulate in the market? Even seemingly reckless extravagance all contributes to the economy''s virtuous cycle." Is that... how it works? ... My gut feeling is trying to refute it, but I can''t seem to find a way to counter Elphisia''s logic. Elphisia smiled at me with a benevolent smile like a saint. "If someone with ten gold coins spends one copper coin, it''s consumption, but if someone with one copper coin spends one copper coin, that''s extravagance." "Umm..." "But I have countless gold coins, so the concept of extravagance doesn''t apply to me. In other words, today''s shopping isn''t even extravagance." "Your words... seem right... Yeah..." Somehow, I feel like I''m being manipulated with money. Money-pulation, so to speak. I had to endure the culture shock with my whole body as I stepped into a dazzling world I didn''t know existed. "We should pick out a suit too, right? Since your hair is all grey, a white suit would look good... Blue tones would be nice too." "Don''t call my white hair gray... And I don''t really need an outfit." "Are you planning to go naked like the emperor in that story?" "No, I was invited as a member of the temple, so the Holy Knight Order''s uniform should be sufficient." "Hmm." Elphisia rolled her eyes upward as if trying to recall something. Then, for some reason, she pulled at her cheeks and smiled loosely. "The Holy Knight Order''s uniform... It was handsome. Certainly." "... Have you seen it before?" "Huh?" "Have you seen a Holy Knight in uniform before?" "That''s, well..." It''s not strange for Elphisia to have seen a Holy Knight in uniform. After all, unless you''re the owner of a baptismal name, temple personnel are relatively free to come and go. But it bothers me that Elphisia said it was handsome. Even though I know the faces of all the Holy Knights by heart, if she gives me some characteristics, I can immediately identify who it is. I wonder what kind of person could make the high-and-mighty Elphisia use the word "handsome." I''m curious, purely out of innocent curiosity! "Could you tell me what you saw?" "Do I really have to say it?" "I can''t say it''s absolutely necessary, but..." Honestly, I struggled a lot before expressing the next words. After all, I had sworn not to use the contract myself, and here I was about to break it for mere curiosity. I hope our Lord forgives me for succumbing to temptation. With that, I opened my mouth. "It''s the contract... you know. The marital duty of not looking at others. I just... if you like that person, it would put me in a difficult position..." I cut off my words, feeling too shabby to make any more excuses. "... That''s all." Elphisia is a capable and wise person. From the start, she was out of my league. In reality, while I''ve received countless help from Elphisia, there''s been virtually no opportunity for me to help her in return. At this rate, isn''t she really just... a woman who was sold off? After a moment, Elphisia, having chewed over her thoughts repeatedly, finally spoke. "I can... give you a hint." "Yeah, tell me." "Let''s see..." Elphisia''s lips quivered as she chose her words carefully. Is she happy just imagining it? Somehow, I don''t like this feeling. Unaware of my inner thoughts, she gave me a hint. "He''s a fool and an idiot like no other in this world." "... Huh?" "He got so obsessed with a woman that he couldn''t tell right from wrong and ended up in trouble." "What, what... Is that... Is that kind of jerk handsome to you...?" Is Elphisia''s ideal type a bad boy? If so, it''s an ideal I can never fulfill. No, more than that, there''s no one in the Holy Knight Order who would chase after women like that. But Elphisia lets out a small chuckle. "If you said those words to him, he''d be shocked." "Go ahead and tell him. I wonder how recklessly one must live to be like that, I swear..." "Kuk, khuhu... Th-that''s, that''s, r-right... ! Kuk..." Elphisia''s vocal cords seemed to have malfunctioned. What could be so funny that she can''t even speak properly... "Whew... Anyway, such a dimwit of a man isn''t bad either." "Not bad? A proper man should know to be careful with alcohol, fists, and women!" "Well, he''s far from alcohol and fists, at least." "Hmm..." Who on earth could it be? There''s no one in the Holy Knight Order who indulges in alcohol and violence to begin with. Nor is there a womanizer, and no one has ever gotten into big trouble because of it. ''Is Elphisia making fun of me?'' Or is it possible that an outsider is impersonating a Holy Knight... No, that''s unlikely. There are few jobs with worse cost-effectiveness than impersonating a Holy Knight. But then why does Elphisia look at me with a smile tinged with an inexplicable sense of superiority? It''s truly perplexing... a mystery indeed. "See?" As I continued my internal reasoning, she shot out a remark as if delivering a sharp rebuke. "I told you he''s a fool without a clue." Chapter 22: Duke Luminels Family We had to endure Elphisia''s shopping spree for what felt like an eternity. Yulian, used to noble extravagance, seemed to handle it well enough. But Tina and Glen were visibly exhausted. And I, their supposed guardian, was pathetically at my limit trying not to show my fatigue. That''s when I had a profound realization. ''So that''s why... In romance novels, male leads often buy entire boutiques or order everything in sight.'' Before this experience, I''d never understood. I''d misjudged it as just a way to show off the male lead''s wealth. The real reason romance novel heroes went overboard with luxury was...! ''No matter how much they love the heroine... shopping is mind-numbingly boring...!!!'' While the heroines might not have caught on, I, as a man, had cracked the code. It was clearly an unspoken plea to wrap up shopping quickly because they were dead tired, so everyone could go their separate ways. How many women''s hearts had these male leads been deceiving? No wonder the "scheming male" trope was so popular. Just as I had this epiphany, Elphisia, showing off her glowing skin, got our attention. "Well, we''ve got most of what we need for the Founding Day event. Let''s head back to the mansion and rest." "Finally...!" "Finally?" As Elphisia narrowed her eyes at me, I quickly backpedaled. "I mean, we''ll finally see where my wife grew up... Wow, I can''t wait..." "Oh, w-wife...!" Elphisia bit her lip for a moment. She broke the brief silence and continued as if nothing had happened. "Ahem, when we arrive, you and I need to talk with Father. The rest of you can pick any room you like." Yulian and Glen nodded. But Tina, eyes sparkling, asked Elphisia: "If he''s Mom''s father... does that make him my grandfather?" "...... I suppose it does." Elphisia reluctantly agreed after some thought. Since Tina was officially our daughter on paper, Duke Luminel would technically be her grandfather. "Wow..." Tina exclaimed, eyes full of excitement. But Elphisia and I could barely hide our mixed feelings. Duke Luminel probably wouldn''t make a great grandfather. It was clear from how he treated Elphisia like a pawn. He might even dislike Tina, who wasn''t blood-related. After all, what Duke Luminel really wanted was a legitimate heir from Elphisia and me. "Don''t worry too much," Elphisia whispered, leaning close. "Since getting you is his main goal, he won''t lash out unnecessarily. He''s just not that kind of person." "I trust you. If he was dangerous, you wouldn''t have suggested staying at his mansion." "You''re quite trusting. Of a wife you''ve only just met..." "I wonder why too. It just feels right. Somehow, I''ve come to think I can trust you... even without any reason." "Hmph, what''s with that? Such a silly reason without any logic..." Elphisia scolded me and then fell silent for a while. Though usually hard to read, I could tell she was feeling embarrassed. Even someone less observant would have noticed. Her face was so flushed that even the sunset light through the carriage window couldn''t hide it. As we sat quietly, I suddenly noticed the sweet scent coming from Elphisia''s hair. ''Rose perfume... It suits her perfectly.'' Elphisia was truly a red rose. Not just because her face was tinged like a rose bud. She simply suited the passionate red, and her unapproachable personality reminded me of sharp thorns. That''s why I felt I needed more time to get to know her. Like carefully examining a thorny rose stem before touching it. To avoid hurting the delicate flower through my own clumsiness. ''Sometimes... no, often I wonder.'' What she thinks as we live together. Why she tries so hard to be nice. If she''s unhappy with this life at all. ''... I''m just curious.'' Touching the cheek where Elphisia once kissed me - that was surely just because my curiosity was getting the better of me. --- --- By the time our carriage passed through the mansion''s main gate, evening had fallen, and the sky had turned deep blue. As soon as she stepped out, Elphisia started giving orders to the head butler. "Head butler, prepare the best rooms for each of the children. And assign them discreet maids." "Right away, my lady." Watching the servants move with military precision, Tina let out a soft gasp. "Mom, are you someone really important?" "Well, from what I can see, there''s no one here who isn''t important." Elphisia wasn''t being modest - it was the plain truth. Tina was a unique dragon-human hybrid, Yulian was the Third Prince, and even Glen was royalty from a fallen nation. As for me... I was originally someone who shouldn''t have left the temple at all. In that sense, there wasn''t a single ordinary person among us. As the children were led away to their rooms, Elphisia held out her hand to me. "Shall we? It''s time to meet Father." "Sorry about this. I should''ve offered to escort you first, but I''m still not used to it..." "Did you think I married you without knowing that? You worry about the strangest things." "Take it as me trying to improve. You''re such an amazing wife that I want to be a better husband too." Elphisia linked her arm with mine and leaned on me but didn''t respond. Yet the atmosphere felt warm rather than cold, which was oddly comforting. It seemed my efforts weren''t entirely wasted. We walked like that for quite a while. The corridor seemed endless, far grander than the short, narrow hallways of the orphanage. It was awe-inspiring that a private home, not even a temple, could be this massive. "How does someone even get this rich?" "Our family''s old money, but Father has made even more." "Through business?" "Surprisingly, he put in the physical work. He''s a war hero, and he even killed a dragon once, selling all the parts." Right, Duke Luminel was known as the Empire''s Greatest Swordsman. His military achievements were no empty boast. "Were dragons really that valuable?" "Of course. The body doesn''t rot, and things like dragon bones and hearts are worth a fortune." "... Maybe I shouldn''t have burned that one then." "I doubt anyone would even think it possible to burn a dragon." According to Elphisia, dragon bones were the best material for weapons and armor, and the heart held immense magical power. Apparently, when news spread of a dragon being caught, merchants and nobles lined up at the mansion. Dragons never appeared in the original story, so I had no idea. The plot seemed to focus more on political intrigue. Plus, my lack of common knowledge from being stuck in the temple didn''t help. "We''re here." Elphisia stopped in front of a large door. I expected her to knock, but the door opened by itself. ''That''s pretty impressive.'' Moving objects with your mind was something only the Holy Knight Commander could do. He usually opened doors like this to show off, and it seemed Duke Luminel had a similar flair for the dramatic. We stepped into the Duke''s office together. We then offered our greetings. "It''s been a while, Father." "Pleased to meet you. I''m Harte, Elphisia''s husband." Given that this was a contract marriage, I couldn''t bring myself to add something like, "Please take good care of me, Father-in-law." That was purely a matter of conscience. The Duke greeted us with a bright smile and held out his hand. I immediately shook it. "Pleased to meet you, son-in-law. I''m Cardi Luminel. Seeing my daughter bring such a fine young man reminds me of my late wife." How she would have loved to see Elphisia married like this. And how warmly she would have welcomed her son-in-law. The Duke wiped away tears as he poured out these pleasantries. ''... Those are real tears. If that''s pure acting, he''s a master of the craft.'' I struggled to swallow my nervousness. The original work barely described him, and he clearly had the upper hand in social experience. Heightened wariness was inevitable. Finally, he offered us seats. "Please, sit down. It''s been my dream to sit and chat with my daughter''s man like this. People might think I have grand ambitions... but they''d be quite wrong." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha... I see." The Duke turned his gaze to Elphisia. "You look well, my dear. It seems your husband is treating you right." "Yes, he''s diligently fulfilling his husbandly duties." "Duties, you say... duties... Well, that''s good to hear." Even the most oblivious person could grasp the gist of this brief exchange. The Duke was probing whether we were working on producing an heir - the husband''s duty. Of course, Elphisia lied without batting an eye. How could we be working on an heir when we slept in separate rooms? "Well, well, I''m glad to see you two getting along so well. I''ve been warming the fireplace with piles of love letters, wondering who I''d be meeting. It turns out it was all for you." This was news to me. Unable to tell if it was a joke or the truth, I asked quietly. "... Really? You warmed the fireplace with love letters?" "Yes. It''s true." "Elphisia..." My heart ached at Elphisia''s behavior. Fundamentally, feelings of affection for someone are noble. Even if Elphisia wasn''t satisfied, she had a duty to respond sincerely. If the contents of the letters were respectful... honestly, I think she went too far. "Harte." "Yes?" "Your thoughts show plainly on your face. It''s a flaw of yours." "Ugh... Well, I''m sorry..." "It''s fine. It''s not like I don''t know your nature as a man of the Temple." Elphisia then added an enigmatic sentence in passing. "Besides... you''ve been just as cold-hearted yourself." As I was about to ask Elphisia for details, the Duke cut in with a voice full of goodwill. "Oh my, have I kept this newlywed couple too long? How thoughtless of me." His cheerful tone suggested he wasn''t offended. He was also the first to rise from his chair. "You should retire for now. We have plenty of time ahead..." "... Thank you, Your Grace." "We''ll pay our respects in the morning." The brief conversation concluded under the Duke''s direction. He personally escorted us out of his office. Judging by his expression and manner alone, he was the very image of a benevolent father-in-law welcoming his daughter''s husband. It was a meeting that left me with decidedly mixed feelings. --- --- The moment I realized I''d overlooked something crucial was when Elphisia entered the room wearing rather thin, provocative clothing. Elphisia and I are a proper married couple. The servants had a duty to heat up the atmosphere in the marital bedroom, and Elphisia had become the sacrificial lamb for that duty. That was all there was to it. "Harte." "Why are you calling me...?" "Stop hanging your head and look this way." "No... my spine is strong... I can endure like this all night..." "... I''m properly hidden under the blanket. I don''t want you to be uncomfortable either." Only then did I turn my eyes to where Elphisia lay. Sure enough, there she was, face flushed, with the blanket pulled up to her chin. "Elphisia, I should really sleep on the sofa. I swear I have absolutely no intention of doing anything inappropriate." "You don''t need to do that. I am your wife, after all. A wife should trust her husband." "That''s... touching." "So hurry up and lie down. It''s making me uncomfortable just watching you." "... Alright." Following her instructions, I slowly lay down on the bed and pulled up the covers. The unfamiliar softness of the pillow immediately captivated my senses. It was a heavenly sensation worthy of being called a new world. Moreover, by turning my head slightly to the side, I could see Elphisia''s face at the same level and position. Her beautiful face with auburn hair spread out on the white bed sheets and ruby-like eyes... Our sideways gazes met for a long time. I felt oddly shy. It was my first experience lying down at such close proximity, and it made me feel warm and fuzzy. As our gazes lingered dreamily, Elphisia called out to me. "Harte." "Yes, Elphisia." "Do you regret it? Coming this far..." "Regret..." I could answer without hesitation. "Not at all." While it had become troublesome in the end, there was nothing to regret. This fate was born from acting entirely for the sake of the children. If we hadn''t been summoned here, the orphans'' fates would have taken a drastically different turn. I was satisfied, having traded peace for saving lives. Elphisia said to me: "Me neither. You might not believe it, but... I haven''t regretted returning here even once." "I... see." "For your sake, since you''re struggling to understand but feel compelled to respond, I''ll spell it out clearly." Elphisia, her eyes filled with warmth, shared her thoughts: "The implication is that the lack of banquets, soft beds, luxuries, and wide hallways in that place... couldn''t cause me any discomfort." Her candid and refreshing statement involuntarily made me chuckle. It was quintessentially Elphisia - sharp words with a warm underlying meaning. "I told you, didn''t I? Everything shows on your face. I can always see you feeling indebted to me." "I guess... you caught me." "Whether I catch it or not, don''t pity others on your own. Believe it or not... I''m enjoying this, if only by the tiniest fraction." Embarrassed by her final remark, Elphisia turned to face the other way. Still, her ears peeking through her auburn hair were honest. The color of her ears, thoroughly flushed with heat, was sincere and pretty. What expression would she make if I gently caressed her ear right now? Surely, she would... "Harte." "Eep...!" That snapped me back to reality. ''What was I fantasizing about!'' Thou shalt not be a pervert. Thou shalt not sin. Begone, worldly desires! Begone, temptation...! At that moment, Elphisia prodded suspiciously. "What are you doing?" "Nothing... What is it?" "It''s nothing much, just that the clothes I''m wearing are a bit chilly." "I''ll get you something else to wear." "No need. I don''t want to be a bother." "Then, um..." Before I could properly consider, Elphisia came up with her own solution. She slightly extended her right hand from under the blanket. Then she said... "Would you hold my hand?" "Your hand...? Is that enough?" "Yes. That should be enough to chase away the cold." "If that''s the case..." I carefully reached out my left hand and grasped hers. Elphisia, seeming uncomfortable, fidgeted her hand around before finally settling on firmly interlocking our fingers. "Good night, Elphisia." "..." There was no reply. Just a slight twitch of our intertwined fingers. But that alone was enough to assure me that Elphisia had heard my goodnight. It''s warm. My earlier concerns proved unfounded. It truly was... warm. Just from firmly holding hands. Merely connected hand to hand. As if there was a cozy fireplace nearby... I couldn''t help but marvel at Elphisia''s wisdom. As the night deepened, it grew increasingly warmer. Chapter 23: Grand...father? The morning at the Luminel mansion bustled with activity. From the crack of dawn, maids rose to inspect the estate''s cleanliness. In the kitchen, they sweated over an elaborate feast. Numerous executive assistants waited to hand over documents. On such an early morning, Tina opened her sky-blue eyes wide. "Yaaawn..." She stretched, yawning. Though not usually an early riser, she woke up earlier than usual, perhaps due to the unfamiliar surroundings. The drowsiness had faded, and finding it boring to wait for full daybreak, Tina ventured outside. The first thing she noticed were the bustling maids. At the same time, the maids spotted Tina rubbing her eyes and made a fuss. "Oh my, young miss! How are you up so early..." "My mom''s not here right now, you know?" "I''m not referring to the Duchess, but to you, miss. Was something not to your liking?" "No...? I just woke up early and came out because I was bored." "Oh... I see. That''s a relief." The mansion''s maids were exceedingly polite to Tina. This wasn''t limited to her alone. Elphisia and Duke Cardi had given strict orders not to show the slightest disrespect. While most maids in a ducal household would instinctively be kind, this was a precaution against those who might forget their place and speak out of turn. Unaware of these circumstances, Tina innocently asked: "By the way, where are mom and dad? I want to sleep with them too." Head maid Rotella, with over 20 years of service at the capital''s ducal residence, found herself facing the greatest challenge of her life. "That, that is... absolutely out of the question." "Why? I''m mom and dad''s daughter... Really..." Tina assumed they were against it because she wasn''t Elphisia''s biological daughter. As Tina''s face fell slightly, Rotella panicked, gesticulating wildly. "Oh my, we wouldn''t dare doubt such an important truth. It''s just that... today, during the day. Yes! It''s not convenient until daytime." "Why?" "Your parents are a loving couple, aren''t they?" "Yes, that''s right. Mom and dad even kissed in the carriage!" "Ki...!" Rotella couldn''t finish her word, her eyes glazing over with emotion. "So our Duchess has finally found her destiny... I''m truly delighted. What does social status matter? As long as one is happy, that''s all that counts." Muttering tenderly to herself, Rotella placed her hands on Tina''s shoulders with an intense gaze. "But miss, that''s precisely why I can''t let you go." "What''s the reason?" "You see, for a happy marriage, couples need time to share their love. But if that time is interrupted, they might grow distant." "Oh no, really? Then dad and mom should sleep in the same room every day, right?" "Well..." Ideally, that would be the case for a perfect couple. But the reality of aristocratic society was different. It was common to share a bed only on designated days, and separate bedrooms were the norm. However, Rotella''s loyalty to the ducal family was too deep to teach such harsh realities. "Of course...! As their daughter, you must scold them severely if they try to use separate rooms." "Ooh, I got it. I''ll get really angry and make sure they share their love in the same room every day!" "That''s the right attitude. As head maid, I feel truly reassured." Despite her words, Rotella couldn''t easily understand her master''s decision. With Elphisia being the only direct descendant of the Luminel ducal family, she couldn''t fathom why they''d deliberately leave the blemish of a commoner husband. Though it was enough that Elphisia was happy... still, she felt sorry for her, given that her partner already had a child. ''At least she''s an adopted daughter...'' Moreover, being a former holy knight, he should be pure of body. It was a small mercy that he wasn''t some vulgar man, at the very least. Above all, with such an adorable daughter, adopting one wouldn''t be much trouble. In fact, it was common for noble houses to adopt commoner children for the sake of their image. Rotella made up her mind and smiled kindly. "Miss, since you''re no longer sleepy, shall we explore the mansion?" "Really? How far can we go?" "If there''s anywhere you''d like to see, I''ll guide you there." "Wow, how exciting! So... what should I call you?" Having chattered away, she now felt awkward asking. Finding the child-like behavior endearing, warmth naturally seeped into Rotella''s voice. "I am Head Maid Rotella." "Okay! Head Maid Rotella." And so, Tina''s grand adventure of tiptoeing around the mansion began. --- --- However, adventure was one thing, and Tina paid the price for adventure preparation in full. She had to endure not only wearing a dress for the first time in her life, but also the attentions of three maids for an extended period. Tina was especially surprised by the meticulous bathing service. Until now, her baths had been mere formalities, just splashing around a bit. She found it amazing that her outing preparations were perfectly completed without her doing anything. "The dress feels really uncomfortable." "All the young ladies in the capital dress up like this. Look in the mirror, isn''t it pretty?" "Yes. It''s very... very, very pretty..." Embarrassed to praise herself, Tina lowered her head, clutching the hem of her skirt. The maids who had helped with her grooming all blushed, finding her demeanor heart-meltingly cute. "I''ve seen many young ladies your age, but you''re the cutest I''ve ever met!" "Especially your eyes, aren''t they beautiful? The color is so clear, it''s like you could get lost in them." "When you grow up, won''t the men around you go crazy? It''s almost a shame..." At the last comment, Tina confidently raised the corners of her mouth and declared proudly: "It''s okay! Because I''m going to marry dad and mom!" It was a statement that struck a chord with the commoner maids. Especially in the conservative aristocratic society, such a pure resolve was rarely heard, resonating well with the maids'' sensibilities. "If I had a son or daughter like this, I''d want for nothing in the world..." "Right? Who cares about money? Nothing''s better than raising good children." "The Duchess''s husband will have a lot to worry about in the future..." The maids'' well-meaning chatter went on. As Tina listened intently to their conversation without understanding, Head Maid Rotella cut in at an opportune moment. "Miss, shall we go now? We should tour the mansion." "Okay!" "That''s mean, Head Maid." "We could guide her well too..." Faced with their complaints, Rotella smiled victoriously. "How long have I been in this mansion? You think I can''t guide better than you?" The weight of 20 years easily dismissed the maids'' objections. Above all, there was a reason why no one could look down on Tina as long as Rotella accompanied her. Although the head maid was also a commoner, her long years of devotion to the ducal family had elevated her status far beyond that of an ordinary commoner. Tina looked around as if observing an unfamiliar landscape, then suddenly fixed her gaze on the numerous frames. "Head Maid! What are these paintings?" "They''re portraits of the past Dukes." "But why doesn''t this one look like a person?" "Ahem...! M-Miss...! You must be careful with your words...!" "Ah, I''m sorry..." The portrait Tina pointed to clearly had a different style from the others. To the eyes of an ordinary child of this era, it would seem crudely painted. "This... was a popular style 70 years ago. That''s why the Duke''s portrait from that time was made like this." "Ah, so the ones on the right are closer to now, right?" "Yes, of course." Tina moved to the right, then suddenly stopped at the last portrait. "Then is this mom''s dad?" "That''s the current Duke. His name is Cardi Luminel." "Wow, no wonder mom is pretty. This seems like the most handsome of all the Duke portraits I''ve seen!" "Hehe, though the Duchess takes after her mother, she surely has a good portion of the Duke''s genes too." Tina had to tilt her head at the unfamiliar word. "What''s ''genes''?" "It means she resembles her late mother more." "Oh..." Tina had no idea that Elphisia''s mother had passed away. Hearing it from Rotella''s lips somehow made her sad. She had felt heartbroken when rejected by her birth mother, but couldn''t imagine how painful it must have been for her to pass away. "Poor mom... And poor mom''s dad..." "Indeed. The Duchess was very young, but the Duke truly loved his wife. That''s why he hasn''t even taken a mistress until now... Oh, I''ve misspoken." Rotella''s guard dropped for a moment, charmed by the kind-hearted child before her. Her iron-clad rule of never speaking carelessly about her masters was easily broken. Tina''s sad face had the power to crumble even habits ingrained over many years. "...Shall we go, miss?" "Yes..." Rotella continued with vivid descriptions to cheer Tina up. Tina seemed to gradually recover from the shock as she toured the splendid mansion. At the corridor that branched into two, a massive door commanded attention. Rotella kindly explained this as well. "This is the banquet hall. You''ll be using this place from now on, miss. And... the Duke rises earlier than others, so he''s having his formal meal now." "What''s a banquet and a formal meal?" "...They''re both meals." "Ah. Sometimes the words seem too difficult. I wish I was as smart as Yulian." ''Yulian... that''s the alias the Third Prince is currently using.'' It''s unfair to compare the knowledge of a commoner with that of royalty. Rotella wanted to convey this but felt Tina, who had been interacting with him as an equal until now, would find it hard to accept. So she was thinking how to encourage her when... Creeak... The banquet hall door, which no one had touched, opened by itself. Immediately, the fragrant smell of the formal meal wafted out. Rotella, spotting the man seated across, hastily bowed. "We greet the Duke." "Uh, um, I greet you too...?" Tina instinctively followed her clumsily. From inside, Duke Cardi gestured, beckoning Tina. "I didn''t have a chance to see your face yesterday... So you''re the child called Tina." "That''s right..." "Come here." "Uh... uh..." Tina slightly turned her head, glancing at Rotella. Rotella immediately nodded, giving her the go-ahead. Thus, Tina passed between the two doorkeepers and entered the banquet hall. Cardi gestured once more to Tina, who stood there blankly. "Come sit here." Tina pulled out a chair far away. But Cardi shook his head and spoke. "Closer." "Here...?" "Come closer." "This far...?" "Hmm, you''re being timid, inching forward bit by bit. I mean the seat right next to me." "Oh, okay..." Tina carefully approached and wriggled into the chair. Cardi casually asked the visibly tense Tina. "Since we''ve met like this, let''s have breakfast together. Do you have any favorite foods?" "Um... well, I eat everything well." "Hmm, then let''s have the same menu as mine." The Duke called out loudly. "Bring the same as mine, but sized for a child to eat!" "Yes, understood, Your Grace." As the waiting attendant began to move swiftly, Cardi cut a small piece of meat. He then moved it to an empty plate and pushed it towards Tina''s space. "Try this." "Huh?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We should see if it suits your taste, shouldn''t we?" "O-Okay." Tina pierced the meat with the fork she was given and brought it to her lips. Even before eating, the smell was intoxicatingly good. When the meat fully touched her tongue, Tina''s blue eyes sparkled. "It''sh sho good...!" "I''m glad to hear that." Cardi left a brief comment and began cutting the meat again. Tina stared intently at Cardi''s actions. Tina, who had been hunching her shoulders and hesitating, finally gathered the courage to ask a question. "Should I... call you grandfather?" "Call me whatever you like." "Then I''ll call you grandpadr." "What?" "Ah..." Tina bit her inner cheek out of nervousness. As a result, she ended up saying "grandpadr" like a baby instead of "grandfather" as she had intended. Cardi, who had paused for a moment, chuckled. "Grandpadr is... fine too." "It''s grandfather...! Because you''re grandfather!" "What a pity." "Ugh..." It was only natural for Tina to be nervous. Though still young, she''s not oblivious. Not being Elphisia''s biological daughter, she had already given up expecting unconditional welcome. But meeting her grandfather in person, his impression wasn''t as bad as she''d feared, which left her confused. And that''s not all. "You''re even more handsome than in the painting..." "That''s quite an honor." "Eek!" Tina let out a shrill cry. "Did I just say that out loud...?" "You did. It was quite pleasant to hear. I see you passed by the corridor with the portraits of past heads of the family." "That''s right..." "And one of them must have looked quite ridiculous." "That''s right! ... I mean, no, it was an excellent style... probably..." "No need to sugarcoat it. My thoughts aren''t much different." "Ah...!" Tina''s face finally brightened. Discovering that someone shared her honest sentiments inexplicably lifted her spirits. Meanwhile, Cardi, silently observing Tina, was inwardly concealing his surprise. ''This child is mixed. Something not human, but immensely powerful...'' Having received no such report, it felt like an unexpected gift. Surely, the power this child could effortlessly display would require an ordinary person to twist their body to unleash. The tiny life before him was born with talent that transcended biological norms. ''Not bad at all. Even if not a blood relative, such a granddaughter leaves nothing to be desired.'' In terms of appearance, she was certainly at a level to anticipate a promising future, and in terms of power, she could probably subdue a royal knight or two even now. A clear future of growing into a human of various uses was evident. He had only wanted Harte, but this was like a windfall. However. "You''re small." "Pardon?" "I''m referring to your height." "That''s... I''m sorry." "No need to apologize. This must be due to a lack of proper nutrition." The chair was too low and the table too high for Tina to eat comfortably. So Cardi stood up, lifted Tina, and sat her on his lap. "Grandfather?" Ignoring Tina''s call, Cardi continued his speech. "First, you need to gain weight. Fat gained in childhood tends to turn into height." "Um... well. I only eat a little..." "Nonsense, you won''t leave until I deem you''ve eaten enough." "Okay..." Tina finally acquiesced. She had no choice but to welcome the meat and vegetables pouring into her mouth. It was a morning when Cardi''s formal meal became unprecedentedly long. Chapter 24: The Path Where Crimson Stays Time at the Duke''s mansion flew by in a blur. While Elphisia handled everything money could buy, the tasks requiring human effort were endless. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among them, dancing burdened me the most. Since I was invited to a ball, I had to perform several dances. The problem? I was hopelessly uncoordinated. Being skilled with a sword and dancing were completely different skills. ''Disappointed?'' I studied Elphisia''s expressionless face. Her countenance, devoid of any emotion, reminded me of solid marble. As I stood there awkwardly, Elphisia took my hand, stepped in rhythm, and spoke calmly. "Focus, Harte." "Ugh, alright." Still, my movements remained clumsy. Elphisia offered more advice. "While dance skills matter, expression and atmosphere are more important." "Why?" "People are surprisingly easy to convince. The less confident you are, the more boldly you should smile. And once you gain confidence, act like it''ll last forever." "You''re telling me to fake it?" "It''s a bit different, but that''s exactly what you need right now. Good thinking." For the first time, I received praise. It felt so good that my face relaxed involuntarily. Surprisingly, my movements became smoother, and I caught sight of Elphisia''s startled eyes. "Now we''re getting somewhere." "Just watch. I''ll master it all in no time." "Are you an idiot? That''s impossible." "Is that what you say when things are going well...?" I asked incredulously, but Elphisia remained serious, true to her noble upbringing. "Even the most prominent nobles grow up with rigorous lessons from childhood. They still often receive criticism. Of course, I was always perfect." "Well, aren''t you something." "Yes, I am. And thanks to this talented teacher, you''ve gained such confidence." "Oh thank you, my talented teacher." "Indeed." As I grumbled, this time Elphisia''s face relaxed slightly. "Then it should be simple now. What did I say to do when you gain confidence?" "Act like it''ll last forever." "Full marks this time." We each let out a soft laugh. As the sun sank low, casting a reddish twilight. A time when our faces seemed to glow in the fading light. A room where an antique piano harmonized with plush carpets. A space reflecting Elphisia''s past efforts. In this atmosphere where time and space intertwined, we danced, giggling all the while. --- --- Right after the lesson ended, she said: "If it''s really not working out, just dance the first song and stop. The first song is always a waltz anyway. You can handle that much now, right?" "What... So I can just dance once with you and then sit the rest out?" "No reason why not." Elphisia''s confession of this hidden truth left me feeling utterly deflated. I had put in so much effort to avoid embarrassing her... To think such a simple solution was right in front of me. I felt my energy draining away. "If that''s the case, why did you keep me here so long...? It''s not like I was interested in the ball anyway." "Because it''s fun." "What?" "Didn''t you find the dancing fun?" Elphisia quickly added: "Of course... I''m not necessarily talking about myself, I mean you." "Ha..." Honestly, I felt frustrated. Elphisia seemed unfair because I couldn''t directly refute her claim. Though I''d received all sorts of nagging, dancing with Elphisia was undeniably fun. It felt good to move in unison, developing a sense of unity. I liked feeling closer than usual, and I appreciated the chance to observe her face at length¡ªsomething I''d hardly dare to do normally. "The ball is already tomorrow." "Nothing will go wrong, right?" "Well, that depends on how you behave, doesn''t it?" "I suppose so." From boarding the train to the capital to receiving the invitation addressed to me, it all started there. If I just do well and return, it''ll be as if nothing ever happened. "I wonder where the kids are." "I heard they''re off doing something together." "I''m glad they''re having fun. When I think about it, coming to the Duke''s mansion might have been fortunate after all." "Is it because of the children again?" "Well, yeah." For Yulian, it''s natural since his family home is the Imperial Palace, but for Tina and Glen, this must be an extraordinary experience. When I first heard the kids were getting close to the Duke, I was just anxious, but as Elphisia assured me, he hasn''t seemed to be plotting anything. If things continue like this, it really couldn''t be better... Just then, I felt a sharp tug on my sleeve. "Hey, Harte." "Elphisia? What''s wrong?" "Do you know there''s a festival on the eve of Founding Day?" "I know. Even at the temple, we could see the festival lights." "Perfect." Elphisia primly extended her hand. "Let''s go out for a bit." "I''m all for going, but could you wait a moment? I''ll bring the kids along." "... Harte, you can be quite insensitive sometimes." Elphisia suddenly chided me. I could only float a question mark above my head. Surely she didn''t mean she wanted to go on a date with me... Soon, she revealed her true intentions. "On a day like this, don''t you want to give a surprise gift or two? Not because the children asked, but something you want to give." "That''s... actually a great idea." A date, of all things. As expected, Elphisia is sincere about the children too. We truly were the perfect contract couple. "Shall we head out together then?" "Let''s go. We shouldn''t return too late." "Alright, let''s do that." Elphisia leaned her weight on my shoulder. Just like during our dance practice. The Duke''s mansion was close enough to the bustling area that we didn''t need a carriage. So, after exchanging a few words, we soon arrived at the street where the festival was in full swing. ''A carriage wouldn''t have been able to move anyway.'' The crowd was huge. Stalls that were usually nowhere to be seen lined the streets, and mouthwatering smells wafted from the roadside. Looking up, triangular decorations hung ostentatiously between buildings. Shifting my gaze slightly further, the imperial flag fluttered majestically, symbolizing the empire. The eve of Founding Day lived up to its name. "The stars are shining." Elphisia nodded towards the dark night sky. I shared her view and let out a soft exclamation. "They are. The sky was much clearer at the temple, but somehow the stars seem to twinkle more brightly now." "You must miss the temple quite a bit." "Miss it, huh." After brief contemplation, I concluded: "I grew up there from long ago and believed I''d stay there my whole life. So no matter what I compare it to, I can''t help but be reminded of it. To say I miss it... that might be an exaggeration." "I understand. You have a baptismal name, after all." "No way, even you couldn''t understand this, Elphisia. No, no normal person could understand it." Walking in step with Elphisia, I contemplated the starry night. "Those with baptismal names are supposed to not involve themselves with the outside world... but that''s not really true. A normal person would go mad. To have that small place be your entire world for life. Like livestock being raised." "That''s just for ordinary people, I suppose." "Right. We''re different. We just accept that small world. As if we were born with such a mission." "You also understand and empathize with others'' perspectives, but still don''t pity your own circumstances. As if it were instinctively ingrained." "... That''s correct, but how do you know so much?" "Did you think I wouldn''t have investigated the man who was to be my husband?" "You''re thorough... as expected of Elphisia." An ancient house like the Luminels might have collected information on baptismal names. Then again, the thought that she''d studied for my sake brought me unnecessary joy. It was probably just her will to get along without friction. At least, that''s what I decided to believe. ''If I didn''t have my past life''s self, would I have remained at the temple even knowing my fate to die?'' If so, surely countless fates would have changed. From the children who became family one by one, to Elphisia walking beside me¡ªeverything. This sudden realization brought priorities to mind. So I called her name and stopped in my tracks. "Elphisia." "Yes?" "Could you wait here for a moment?" "Suddenly? At least tell me why." Of course, Elphisia pressed for a reason. But I was already preparing to sneak away, taking small steps backward. "Sometimes I want to have secrets too... so I refuse!" "Stop, Harte!" Whoosh! I fled from Elphisia as she reached out. I hoped she''d stay there, but if she got upset and hid somewhere... I''d have no choice but to search until my shoe soles wore out and apologize. Evading Elphisia''s eyes, I escaped to a stall I''d noticed while walking. The counter displayed an array of colorful handmade accessories, and one hairpin in particular caught my eye. A small ornament on part of the hairpin reflected beautiful light. The red butterfly shape carved from glass reminded me of someone prim and proper. This hairpin that I''d initially passed by kept flashing in my mind''s eye. ''... It''s cheap.'' I smiled wryly as I bargained with the merchant. Of course it was cheap, being glass rather than jewel-studded. Imagining Elphisia, who suited rubies and garnets so well, made my chest tighten. Even a jewel-encrusted dress wouldn''t be extravagant for her, but my circumstances were different. So I indulged. For the first time, today. I, who had ten silver coins, dared to spend seven. I committed this sin wanting to give her something that shone as brilliantly as she deserved in this world. I decided it was okay. And firmly believed so. "Elphisia!" She still stood silently where I''d left her. Many passersby pushed past her shoulders or avoided her. While everyone smiled brightly at the festival, Elphisia alone closed and opened her eyelids, revealing hollow eyes. That unfamiliar sight made me hesitate momentarily, but I quickly resumed my pace. I called her name again. "Elphisia!" "Harte." This time she heard me properly, and our eyes met. As soon as I rejoined her, I tried to present the red butterfly hairpin. But before I could take out the gift, Elphisia asked bluntly: "What was so urgent that you abandoned your companion and ran off?" "I''m sorry, I was wrong." "... When you apologize without a hint of hesitation, I''m left speechless." "I''ll rebel occasionally if you just set the rules." "Ha..." Elphisia exhaled as if she''d lost all sense. Then she shot back: "You really have no sense." It was an understandable criticism. How much sense could someone who''d only lived in the temple have? Just as my confidence began to shrink, I suddenly recalled Elphisia''s advice. ''The less confident you are, the more boldly you should smile, and once you gain confidence... act like it''ll last forever!'' So, I flashed a sly smile. Then I shrugged my shoulders and joked: "Now that you say that, I''m genuinely worried." "I''m sure you are." "No, really." I took out the small box I''d kept in my pocket. Then, with a click of the clasp revealing the hairpin, I placed it in Elphisia''s hand. "I went to all the trouble of preparing a gift, so it''d be a problem if I had no sense, right?" "..." "Elphisia?" Elphisia stared at the hairpin motionlessly for a while. Even as I tried to read her expression, anxiety built up due to her marble-like, smooth facade. Just as I considered calling her name again, Elphisia furrowed her brow and faced me. She blurted out: "You really have no sense at all. As expected." "... Is that so?" "Yes." Elphisia agreed coldly. Then she took a step closer, narrowing the distance between us. A gap so small that our heads would touch if we just leaned in. My dear wife offered a prickly critique: "... You''re supposed to put it on directly. Not just hand it over." Elphisia returned the hairpin to me. As if giving me another chance to do it right. I seized that opportunity and brought my hand to Elphisia''s soft hair. Her hair, like the finest silk threads in the world gathered strand by strand, flowed down like a stream. And I added the flutter of a red butterfly''s wings to that flowing stream. Just then, fireworks burst, scattering multicolored sparks into the sky. Bang! Boom! I saw it all through three shades of red. The red butterfly settling on the stream, and two shades of crimson looking back at me. Those two crimsons may not always be entirely honest, but they honestly reflected the world unfolding behind me. They were her eyes. Chapter 25: Because I Like the Beauty You Noticed The excitement of the previous night''s festivities faded as dawn broke. Morning arrived with the cry of hungry birds. The day of the imperial ball had finally come. The main banquet was set to begin at 6 PM. As per tradition, invited guests were expected to enter the palace by 4 PM to await the opening. This might seem like plenty of time, but in reality, it wasn''t. Stepping into their glittering world of vanity required meticulous preparation from morning onward. ... For Elphisia, at least. ''A baptismal name sure comes in handy at times like these.'' The bearer of a baptismal name never gets dirty. They always stay clean, and impurities fall away on their own. To put it bluntly, even bathing was unnecessary for me. Since there was no chance of residual waste, skincare was the last thing on my mind. So all I had to do was put on the Holy Knight Order''s uniform in style. "Wow, Dad, you look so cool!" "I''ve never seen the Director dressed up like this before." "I still can''t believe the Director used to be a holy knight." The children had various reactions to seeing me in my pristine white uniform. It was a bit early to be wearing the uniform, but there were reasons. Since Yulian was the only child attending the imperial ball, Tina and Glen rarely got to see me like this. "But Director, since you can make a sword out of light, is that why you''re not carrying one?" Glen asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The light sword from the illegal auction seemed to have left quite an impression. "You think I''d do that? I carried a normal sword too. I couldn''t use miracles every time I trained or sparred." "Then what about now?" "... It''s a hassle? Besides, I can''t exactly bring a sword to a banquet." Glen''s expression suggested his illusions had been shattered by my honest answer. From his perspective, he probably thought I''d be perfect at everything, being his savior and all. "An orphanage director having a sword at home wouldn''t be a good look, would it?" "That''s... true, Director..." As Glen nodded in understanding, Tina''s eyes sparkled beside him. "But I want to see Dad training and sparring with a sword. It must be amazing, right?" "Didn''t the Director use a sword when fighting the dragon?" "Nope, Dad just kept punching it over and over." "As expected of our Director...! So you didn''t even need a sword?" "... Director, haven''t you crossed the line of what''s humanly possible, being able to fight ''that'' with your bare hands?" Come to think of it, I''d avoided telling the kids about slaying the dragon as much as possible. It wasn''t exactly a pleasant memory for Tina, so I''d deliberately glossed over it. But now that Tina herself was bringing it up so cheerfully, it seems my worries were unfounded. However, feeling embarrassed by the praise from these little ones, I tried to change the subject with a joke. "The Director who''s crossed the line is also unbeatable at word chain games. Yulian, you might still lose to me even after 10 years." "H-How absurd! In 10 years, my vocabulary will be far superior... surely!" "Fame." "... Megaphone." "Neophyte." "Ugh...!" "And with that, it''s 17 wins, 17 losses, 0 ties. Yulian, you''re truly the weakest. That''s just how the world works." "I''ve never felt so inferior before..." I patted Yulian''s shoulder as he wallowed in self-pity. The brat found it even more humiliating and rubbed his face dry. "Feeling less nervous now?" "What nervousness..." "You''re returning home, aren''t you nervous about that?" "Well..." Only then did Yulian realize he had forgotten his worries for a while due to this silly game. But perhaps too proud to admit that I had helped ease his tension, he just pouted silently. "So... when did Yulian tell you two about his identity?" It would have been understandable for the kids to feel it was unfair that only Yulian was going to the imperial ball, but they were surprisingly nonchalant about it. Surely, this reaction came because Yulian had already revealed his identity to them. Tina and Glen spoke in unison. "The day Dad slayed the dragon..." "I found out during the party at the Border Count''s house." "We all confessed together anyway. Whether it''s being the descendant of an extinct royal family or a half-dragon or whatever, it was hard for me to keep quiet alone." As expected, the kids had formed their own secrets. It was reassuring to see that not only were they getting along well, but they had also established their own little group. It was admirable how they accepted each other''s differences too. "I''m blessed. Somehow I''ve met such good kids... except for Yulian." "Why am I the exception?!" "Just felt like it today." "There''s no way... such an unfunny day exists..." As we bantered like this, the other two children giggled softly. Seeing the completely relaxed atmosphere, I gave Tina and Glen some parting words. "Kids, make sure you play well while we''re gone. Understood?" "Have a safe trip, Dad." "Yes, Director." I waved to the two children who bowed their heads. After leaving the playroom, I headed to the room where Elphisia was in the midst of her preparations. Having already finished my own preparations, I intended to wait leisurely. Of course, there was also a slight desire to see her getting ready. Knock knock. No sooner had I knocked than permission to enter came from inside. So I opened the door without hesitation. The moment I stepped inside, a strong wind blew as the open window allowed air to circulate. Elphisia''s long hair danced with the wind. As the door closed, her hair settled, shimmering with a static gleam. As always, there wasn''t a single aspect of her that wasn''t inhumanly beautiful. Her expensive dress, which I had never seen since our first meeting, was the same. Elphisia had an innate radiance that captivated the human eye. "It... suits you." That was all I could manage to say upon seeing her. Instead of a voluminous skirt, she wore a slim design that revealed her figure. It gave the impression of being slender like a rose stem. Moreover, it looked lighter and more mobile than the usual heavy dresses. Of course, its color was red. The color that suits Elphisia best of all. Nevertheless, I made a clumsy comment. "... It''s really pretty, except for the bit of exposure." Elphisia made a sound as if she was suddenly short of breath. "Is that all you have to say after all this?" "Yeah..." The neckline was plunging enough to reveal cleavage, which was provocative, and one side of the skirt had a thin slit. If someone were to decide to lift it, a major wardrobe malfunction could happen. Aware of my concern, Elphisia twirled a strand of her hair. "Are you worried perhaps? That other men might steal glances?" "No, I''m worried about myself." "... What did you say?" Elphisia''s mood cooled, dropping like icicles. But even while considering her feelings, I couldn''t help but honestly confess the truth. "You know, Elphisia... if you dress too seductively, I might end up sinning. How could I harbor lewd thoughts about you? I shouldn''t... but when we''re pressed close dancing, inevitably..." "W-Wait a moment. Harte, would you please look around?!" "Huh?" I scanned the surroundings as Elphisia requested. Only then did I notice the maids around Elphisia, touching up her makeup and fixing her hair. "S-So when we''re pressed close dancing... that is... um..." I had outright revealed that our marriage was a contract. My head wasn''t working properly due to the shock. That must have been why. The reason I gave up control of my speech and blurted out whatever came to mind. "When we''re pressed close dancing... I might fall too deeply in love with you... I''ll keep thinking about our second and third child, and want to push away everyone else''s eyes because I love you so much. Jealousy is ugly, but I won''t be able to help it. Surely..." "..." "Surely..." "..." "... That''s what I mean..." "..." This is bad. It''s thoroughly, utterly bad. Trying to cover up somehow, my words seem to have flown off to space. Maybe I''ll be accused of making up excuses belatedly. That worry was short-lived. The faces of the maids preparing Elphisia turned red. "My goodness... Your husband has such adorable thoughts, my Lady!" "You''re so loved!" "Wow... Is he a unicorn? To be so pure and sincere. I think holy knights might become my ideal type from today." Oh, is that so? It seems to have worked unexpectedly well. Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief. I was just happy to have somehow escaped the suspicion of a contract marriage. On the other hand, Elphisia kept her mouth shut without a word of praise. "Elphisia...?" At my call, she twitched her cheek. To me, that expression looked like she might be smiling, or maybe angry. There wasn''t enough information to infer her emotions. As I fretted, Elphisia spoke in a low voice. "You there." "Yes, my Lady." "Bring another design similar to this one. With the chest... properly covered." I wanted to applaud her wise decision. Though I couldn''t actually do it to save face... "Elphisia...!" Still, while we''re changing it, it would be nice if we could address the side slit in the skirt too... Could she have read my inner thoughts with mind reading? Elphisia glanced this way and delivered a sharp retort. "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of giving up the side slit." "Why...? Aren''t you cold?" "Ha, cold my frozen a--" "Ugh." Well, even I could see that was a flimsy excuse. I had no right to interfere in what Elphisia wore, so my excuses were bound to be weak... Meanwhile, she smiled slightly at my dejected look. "Are you curious why I''m being so stubborn?" "... Just a tiny bit, yeah." "Hmm, I suppose there''s no reason not to tell you." She said, "I find the leg line visible through the side slit attractive." ... That''s what she said. I lost my composure at her directness. Regardless, Elphisia primly turned her gaze back to the vanity. Leaving one last comment. "You should know that better than anyone." --- [raei: oh, btw, the word chain game is played by using the last syllable of the previous word and using it as the first syllable of the next word. Of course, the same words don''t work in English as they do in Korean.] Chapter 26: The Virtues of a Wife The clock struck 2 PM. We gathered at the mansion''s entrance, ready to head to the imperial palace. Our group''s split was odd. Tina and Glen were staying behind, but an unexpected figure stood opposite us, hands clasped behind his back. It was Duke Cardi Luminel. "Have a good time, son-in-law. Take good care of my daughter." "Excuse me, but aren''t you attending, Your Grace?" "Hmm." He nodded slightly. It seemed strange that an imperial duke would skip the palace ball. Noticing my confusion, Elphisia leaned in and whispered: "Father never goes to events where the Pope is present." "Why''s that?" "I''m not sure. That''s beyond even my knowledge." "How odd." I often ran into His Holiness the Pope. I knew him to be a rather unimpressive character, lacking any real dignity. His down-to-earth nature made it impossible for anyone to dislike him. ''I haven''t heard anything about the relationship between His Holiness and the Duke either...'' If I didn''t know, it''s safe to say the Holy Maiden didn''t either. There must be some connection known only to the two of them. Just then, Elphisia let out a soft "Ah." "Come to think of it, there might be one connection." "What''s that?" "My mother was a priestess. But she was low-ranking, so she wouldn''t have had any contact with the Pope... It''s still puzzling." "Your mother was a priestess... No wonder you''re so kind, Elphisia." "What...!" Smack! Elphisia struck my back in front of everyone. The sting of her hand threw me off balance, and I stumbled. "That hurts, Elphisia." "You said something ridiculous. Anyway, let''s go." "Ugh... Alright." Elphisia, Yulian, and I stepped out of the mansion''s entrance. From behind us came Tina and Glen''s goodbyes. "Have a safe trip, Dad! Mom!" "Have a great time, both of you!" I returned the children''s greetings with a smile and a wave. Elphisia, on the other hand, merely responded with a curt "... Right." as she walked away. "Yulian." "What?" "How does it feel to end your little runaway adventure?" "Awful. To think I have to face that excuse for a father." It seemed the bad blood between Yulian and the Emperor ran deep. Curious, I asked Yulian: "Yulian, what kind of person is His Imperial Majesty?" "I could use a lot of colorful language, but that''s not the answer you''re looking for, Director." Yulian grumbled, coming to his own conclusion. Then he offered an answer as objectively as he could. "The Emperor isn''t human." "If not human, then what?" "You''ll see when you meet him. The fact that the Vice Director isn''t saying anything suggests she agrees to some extent." When Yulian brought Elphisia into the conversation, she silently nodded in agreement. I grew more and more curious about this Emperor figure. Though I was the Holy Maiden''s knight, I''d never crossed paths with the Emperor during our outings. It was odd how we''d always managed to miss each other, even at events where the Emperor was present. Plus, the Emperor''s complete lack of interest in the Temple played a part. ''Back then, I wasn''t curious about the outside world either... I should have paid more attention.'' If I''d known it would come to this, I should have taken an interest. No use dwelling on it now, I suppose. And so, we pressed on towards the heart of the empire where the Emperor resided. --- --- The Founding Day ball shows the utmost consideration to invited guests at the imperial palace. For instance, while visitors would normally be under strict control, today''s relaxed rules allowed access almost anywhere except restricted areas. The most popular spot was the large greenhouse. Not only was there the charm of viewing exotic plants, but the landscaping itself was beautiful, offering plenty to see. There were also well-kept spaces perfect for enjoying tea while waiting for the opening ceremony. Elphisia and I had just reached the entrance to the greenhouse. With only the two of us strolling about, Yulian''s absence felt awkward. Yulian had returned to his own palace quarters and wouldn''t rejoin us until after the ball began. "That kid, I hope he''s not being picked on by the servants." "A prince backed by House Luminel? They''d have to be incredibly stupid. He''s probably chatting with Court Count Arwel right now." "Ah, of course he''d be here too. He''s the Court Count after all." Having only seen Yulian''s childlike behavior at the orphanage, sending him back to the palace felt like abandoning a child. I couldn''t help but worry. My, I''ve really become quite the guardian, haven''t I? "Yulian isn''t the one you should be worrying about right now." "My situation''s no picnic either, I know." "I''ll handle everything else, but the Temple''s intentions are an exception. You''ll need to step up there." "Oh, so you''re saying you''ll take care of everything up until we enter the greenhouse?" Elphisia didn''t bat an eye at my playful question. "What are you asking? It''s a husband''s duty to protect his wife''s body, but guarding his soul is the wife''s responsibility." "Well, well, I''ve landed myself the most reliable wife in the world." "Hmph, any complaints?" "My only complaint is the side slit in your dress." "You''ll have to deal with it." It was a characteristically bold demand from Elphisia. Thoroughly intimidated, I could barely speak as I opened the greenhouse door. Clunk! As we stepped inside, a wave of warm air washed over us. The carefully managed climate for the plants kept it pleasantly warm. However, instead of the scent of trees and flowers, an overpowering perfume smell left a different kind of impression. It was so strong I wondered if someone had doused themselves in lieu of bathing. It was impressive how they''d managed to spread their scent throughout the vast greenhouse. ''Geez, I''m already not liking this.'' A skinny gentleman pretended to adjust his cravat while sneaking glances our way. More precisely, he was ogling the line of Elphisia''s thigh visible through the slit in her skirt. I immediately changed my escort position, moving to Elphisia''s left side and taking her arm. I was genuinely relieved that there was no slit on the right side of her hem. "... Should we leave, Elphisia?" "We can''t do that. These are people we''ll face later at the ball. It''s less trouble to put them in their place now." "How do you plan to do that?" "Those who keep quiet after seeing us don''t need to be dealt with. But fools with loose lips are a different story. Once the numbers are right, there''s nothing to fear." I found myself curious. No matter how cutthroat high society might be, how could anyone dare to badmouth the sole direct descendant of a ducal house? Especially when the family wasn''t even in decline. "Hey, can''t you just say something like, ''I won''t forgive those who pick fights, in the name of House Luminel!''?" "That wouldn''t be out of place normally. Even a modest marquis house could ruin a business venture without breaking a sweat." "Is House Luminel different?" "Yes. Since our house was built more on military might than business, we don''t have many ways to hinder other houses." "I see..." We can''t exactly start a war over some petty squabbling. In this respect, the ducal name shows a certain weakness. However, Elphisia added: "Even if we could, we wouldn''t do it now." "Why''s that?" "A certain someone once said it was sad for people to lose their jobs without knowing why, all because of their bosses'' power struggles." "That''s an admirable person. Who was it?" "Who knows? They might be closer than you think." Elphisia let out a soft chuckle. Meanwhile, I looked around, puzzled by her comment about someone being unexpectedly close. Each time I did, she laughed as if watching an amusing play. Just as I was growing frustrated with Elphisia''s cryptic attitude, a mixed group of men and women began closing in on us. As the group drew near, one of them greeted us first. "It''s been a while. It''s good to see you, Madam." "It''s been some time, Lady Luminel." Madam, and Lady Luminel. Each person addressed Elphisia differently. They were reminding her of her awkward status, married to a commoner without even a courtesy title. In other words, they were mocking her uncertain position, not knowing how to address her. To this, Elphisia smiled as if painted on. "Call me whatever you like. No title can diminish who I am." Her calm response to their mockery cracked their expressions. "We''ve all heard of your reputation, Lady. Not only were you top of your class at the academy, but you mastered all the virtues expected of a lady. Yet why do you think you failed to fulfill the most important virtue?" He was a young marquis who had just inherited his title. His background allowed him to speak bluntly without concern for the ducal daughter Elphisia. "And what, pray tell, is this most important virtue?" "Isn''t it to marry and benefit your family?" "My, my. The Marquis knows one thing but not the other." Elphisia remained unruffled. "My husband is the man who single-handedly resolved the illegal auction that had the Temple and court officials wracking their brains. Not only that, but he became the guardian and shield of the neglected Third Prince, standing by his side. He has contributed to public safety and the national treasury, while also being hailed as a benefactor concerned for the imperial family''s well-being." "That''s twisting the truth...!" "Work for the empire is work for the imperial family. This in turn becomes glory for the subordinate houses... Or does the Marquis think differently?" "..." In an instant, the marquis had been transformed into someone who prioritized his own interests over those of the imperial family. Unable to find a quick comeback, he averted his gaze from Elphisia''s piercing eyes. After a moment, in place of the marquis who had become speechless, a young lady spoke up. "Lady, your words are too harsh. The joyous ball is about to begin. Is there any need to cause trouble?" "House Luminel has always played the role of quelling trouble. My husband is no exception, with quite a consistent track record. Unlike your cousin brother who was eating away at the empire." "W-why are you bringing that up here...!?" I later learned that this lady had been called out by Elphisia on the same point in the past. In fact, she was from a family whose cousin had been involved in the illegal auction, leading to asset seizures even at their main house. Moreover, all the others in the group had previously been humiliated by Elphisia in some way. For instance, having their courtship ignored, or their attempts at friendship flatly rejected. It seemed various past grudges were intertwined. The offensive continued relentlessly. "What do you think of your husband, Lady?" "Is there really a need to say? With so many young ladies gathered here, I''d feel bad listing his merits. You might unconsciously compare your courting noblemen to my husband and feel embarrassed." "Anyone can talk a big game." "Oh my, I suppose I''ll have to speak up to clear up your misconceptions." At this point, I expected her to deflect somehow. That is, until Elphisia slowly nodded and began reciting like a lovesick maiden. "Being a former Holy Knight, he has such a sturdy body. It''s a delight to admire. Moreover, I take joy in the fact that I''m his first for everything we do together. Most women wouldn''t know the feeling of having such a pure and earnest man by their side. It''s not like they have a detector to know where their partner might have been fooling around." "... That really is envi¡ª eep!" For a moment, a young lady who had been eavesdropping on Elphisia''s boasting belatedly realized her mistake and shut her mouth. ... As for me, who was listening as well, I lowered my gaze in embarrassment. My face must have turned red. It must have been obvious enough for even a fool to notice... While I was suffering like this, one enraged lady went so far as to make a statement bordering on personal attack. "Ha, for all that, what joy can there be in supporting your husband? I hear you don''t even have a proper mansion to live in. You''re both penniless!" "I must admit, you''re right. I don''t know the joy of supporting my husband. Instead, I''ve thoroughly enjoyed being supported. I hope you get to experience the joy I don''t know." "..." Have I ever supported her? Until yesterday, I was feeling guilty for always being on the receiving end. Perhaps she''s just making it up for the sake of argument. Then again, Elphisia''s listing of my merits had a hint of fantasy novel about it from the start. Meanwhile, Elphisia''s demeanor, not cowed in the slightest, brought about a long silence. Only then, as if having passed a gateway, did Elphisia gracefully smile and signal to me. I thought we''d have some time alone after this, but... "Excuse me... Could we talk for a bit?" "We have some questions for you two..." "I''d like to consult with Lady Luminel about something! Um... it would be even better if Sir Holy Knight could join us too." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly, there seemed to be quite a few who viewed us favorably. We gladly obliged their company. Even so, I etched one lesson from today into my heart. ''Never... fight with Elphisia. Ever.'' Hair-pulling and back-slapping might hurt, but her verbal lashings hurt even more. I was fortunate she was on my side. --- --- At that moment - Luminel Mansion. Cardi Luminel gazed at the towering imperial palace visible through the window. Solitary observation of the palace from his mansion on each Founding Day was Cardi''s routine. The constraints brought about by the rashness of his younger days imposed restrictions on his movements. Ironically, the very person who had placed those constraints would have long forgotten about it. Just then, the voice of an innocent young girl broke through Cardi''s thoughts. "Grandfather!" Glancing at Tina, who had unceremoniously intruded upon his musings, Cardi responded in a dispassionate tone. "You''ve come." Beside his suddenly acquired granddaughter stood the boy he had been keeping an eye on. "Ah, hello... Your Grace." Glen bowed awkwardly. As he received the greeting, Cardi unconsciously stroked his chin. ''The bloodline of Baskhill, which I destroyed with my own hands. What curious twists of fate.'' Long accustomed to appraising others, Cardi had already finished evaluating Glen. ''Good build. In terms of raw talent, he might surpass the Third Prince. He has the makings of a great knight.'' A half-dragon and a royal bloodline prodigy. Even these children, mere bonuses that came with Harte, were far from ordinary. Looking at it from any angle, marrying off his daughter had been nothing but profitable. ''Wealth comes and goes. In the end, what truly matters are people.'' How best to use these resources? No, before constructive planning, let''s establish priorities. More important than future plans is... "Snacks. Bring out the snacks." ... staying healthy as they grow. After all, one needs a healthy body to plan for the future, right? "Grandfather, what kind of snacks do you have?" "Strawberry cake and lemon madeleines. There should be scones and macarons too. What do you prefer?" "Umm... I like them all!" "Good. Bring everything!" "Wow, thank you, Grandfather!" Tch, acting so grateful despite being raised as an asset. And that supposed royalty over there is just fidgeting without any spirit. "What do you like?" "I-I''m fine with anything, Your Grace..." At Glen''s request, Cardi called out once more. "Tell them to bring out everything the chef is confident in!" "Y-Your Grace...?" "A man shouldn''t cower. Glare as if facing an enemy, I say." "...!" For a moment, Glen''s eyes widened. Anxiety welled up in him, thinking Cardi might have realized his true identity. But Cardi said nothing more, and Glen soon let out a sigh of relief. Unaware of this tense exchange, Tina innocently approached Cardi. "Grandfather. Why don''t you go with Dad and Mom?" "Because I made a promise not to meet." "With who?" "Never you mind." "Okay..." "Hmm." Cardi gently stroked Tina''s head. Her face immediately brightened, overcome by a drowsy contentment. It seemed Grandfather''s hand held some sleep-inducing magic. Just as Tina''s eyes began to droop, Cardi asked simply: "Do you want to go?" The granddaughter''s eyes, which had been closing steadily, snapped wide open. Chapter 27: Imperial Palace Ball I felt time passing. What I expected to be an uncomfortable moment in the glass greenhouse ended on a surprisingly warm note. It seemed public perception had progressed. Some asked about relationships that ignored social barriers, while others showed interest in temple life. As we chatted about various topics, the sun had already set outside, and the imperial ball was fast approaching. The time: six o''clock sharp. Standing before the ballroom entrance, Elphisia spoke with a commanding voice. "Announce us." At that moment, the doorkeeper opened the door and proclaimed loudly: "Her Highness Princess Elphisia Luminel, and Sir Harte of the Temple!" I realized then that I truly was Sir Harte of the Temple. Given my baptismal name, I likely wouldn''t be expelled, but having left on my own, the possibility existed. Of course, to the stiff-necked nobles, I''d be nothing more than a commoner. In an empire with strict separation of church and state, the temple held no sway. It was merely a religious institution serving the deity and accepting the faithful. A fitting role. And it was structured to be that way. So it wasn''t strange that some viewed me unfavorably. I surveyed the high seats reserved for the imperial family. The raised platform, with its two tiers, offered a commanding view of the entire ballroom. Currently, all seats were empty. "The imperial family enters last, I suppose." "Are you worried?" "Well, he is just a child." "You need to let go of your preconceptions." Elphisia showed no concern. Her trust in Yulian seemed remarkably high. "You seem to think he''s not much just because you won that word game, but that child is far more extraordinary than you realize." "... I know he''s precocious, like a little old man." I knew what kind of person Yulian would grow up to be. He''d become talented enough to match wits with Elphisia, a dark horse in the succession struggle. "If you know, then keep your eyes open and watch." "Elphisia, you''re truly remarkable... I can''t help but worry." "It''s not that I''m remarkable, there''s just no reason to worry. What''s wrong with failing a bit? He can always return to the Duke''s mansion or the orphanage." "Well, well." I never expected Elphisia to say such a thing. She always seemed to have a perfectionist side. So I assumed she wouldn''t even consider the possibility of failure. "You''ve been smiling this whole time. I see there was a reason for your composure." "No, I''m smiling for a different reason." "What is it?" When I asked, Elphisia snorted. "It''s quite amusing to see you desperately trying to avert your eyes while being so aware of my thighs. Your expression, the way your eyes dart around..." "Y-You...!?" I couldn''t finish my sentence. Because... it was an embarrassing truth I couldn''t deny. It''s not that I lack desire. As a holy knight with a baptismal name who''s vowed chastity, I merely suppress my urges. Although we''re married, it''s just a contract. I dare not be intimate with her. It absolutely must not happen. ''This is torture...'' Still, that side slit is incredibly alluring. Somehow, her outfit seems to hit all my preferences. It was only when Elphisia appeared in this side-slit dress that I became aware of my own tastes. How could I hide it? The Lord would be shocked if He knew my thoughts, but... my preference was for sturdy lower bodies. "I am... a sinner..." Elphisia bears no guilt. She simply wore an outfit that enhanced her charms. As I was wallowing in self-loathing, she poked my shoulder. "It''s funny to see you hang your head, but it''s time to look up." "Don''t tell me..." "Yes, it''s time for the imperial family to make their entrance." Bwoo-woo-! The trumpets sounded deeply. Following the chamberlain''s attention-demanding cry, the empire''s royal family made their presence known. "His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor who watches over all - the Sun Emperor descends!" The imperial family entered, walking from the second floor leading to the high seats. The Emperor and Empress walked side by side, with the princes following behind in order of birth. Naturally, Yulian was at the very back. At that moment, I understood. Why Elphisia and Yulian had described the Emperor as inhuman. ''Are those the eyes of a person?'' Seeing the Emperor''s vacant eyes and emotionless face, I thought an intricate doll had come to life. It was as if human emotions had been erased from his very being. "I know what you''re thinking, but it would be trouble if you said it out loud." "Of course." I had heard countless titles for the Emperor. The unparalleled sage king. The Wise Emperor. The Invincible Sovereign. His political skill was so great that he wasn''t swayed even with three powerful in-laws. And every decision pursued only the nation''s interests. They say he''s undefeated in war, and the demon realm holds no fear for him. In fact, he survives until Yulian reaches adulthood, merely observing the palace intrigue. He never intervenes in the succession struggle, playing a minimal role. Seeing him in person, I could understand why. ''He''s like a machine that runs the country.'' I was in awe. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in the temple, I had never met such a person. The difference between him and His Holiness the Pope, who was excessively human, was as vast as heaven and earth. ''... Huh?'' But was it my imagination? I felt as if the Emperor''s gaze had briefly met mine. As I reconsidered this fleeting doubt, the Emperor, having just taken his seat, spoke in a monotone voice. "Before we begin, let us welcome some special guests." The moment that simple order was given, the ballroom doors swung wide open. Then the doorkeeper announced in a booming voice: "His Holiness the Pope, Holy Maiden Ibria, and Sir Rupert, Commander of the Holy Knights, are entering!" "... What?" I nearly fainted at this sudden appearance of an all-star cast. Usually, it was extremely rare for high-ranking clergy, apart from the Holy Maiden, to attend national events. The appearance of the Holy Knight Commander, who received treatment equal to a cardinal, was surprising enough, but the arrival of His Holiness the Pope was unprecedented. "This is... quite surprising." Even Elphisia, who had remained cool-headed throughout, couldn''t close her mouth. The temple''s move was that shocking. At that moment, my eyes met theirs. The Pope and the Holy Maiden smiled brightly, while the Commander glared. I was left with a strangely complicated feeling. The Emperor above and the Pope below faced each other. The Pope was the first to speak. "It''s been a while since the coronation~. Good to see you, Your Imperial Majesty." The surrounding area buzzed at his incredibly casual tone. "G-Good to see you?" "He''s waving his hand..." "The temple people don''t even seem surprised..." In contrast, the Emperor received the greeting in his hollow, weighty tone. "Your Holiness remains unchanged in all aspects. I hope this day proves meaningful, given the gravity of your visit." "Thank you for your kindness." It was a brief exchange of pleasantries. Yet, the area around the Emperor and Pope seemed to exist in another dimension. An unapproachable aura emanated from them, like an inviolable territory. The Emperor, heedless of this atmosphere, ordered the First and Second Princes: "Perform the opening dance." "We shall obey, Your Imperial Majesty." "Ah, yes... Father." The opening dance was a ceremony where the most noble individuals danced to signal the start of the banquet. In this imperial ball, it seemed the First and Second Princes would perform the opening dance simultaneously. The appearance of the two princes descending the stairs was starkly different. The First Prince was a handsome man with a sharp jawline and distinct features. Even at a glance, one could see traces of rigorous training. In contrast, the Second Prince was so fat that even descending the stairs seemed precarious. Before the opening dance, one worried more about the health of his knee joints. Moreover, the noblewoman escorted by the Second Prince caught my eye. Her complexion, devoid of any vitality, and her paranoid expression marred her beauty. "My, the Second Prince remains unchanged. Not a bit different." "And what about Lady Chandler? Her already thin frame has wasted away to nothing but bones." "I heard she went half-mad after some embroidery gathering a few months ago?" "There couldn''t be a more mismatched pair. One bloated beyond measure, the other a walking skeleton..." Viscount Chandler must have a lot to worry about... Such gossip, thinly veiled as concern, poured forth. These were words one wouldn''t dare utter in front of royalty, but due to the Second Prince being so powerless and looked down upon, no one held back. "Really... there''s not a single good thing about this place. How can they tear people down so shamelessly?" "..." "Elphisia?" "... Yes." "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "It''s... not that." To make matters worse, even Elphisia was acting strangely. This was the final push that made me decide to make a quick exit after going through the motions. When the music finally stopped, soulless applause showered the ballroom. The First Prince responded with perfect etiquette, while the Second Prince awkwardly bent at the waist, hindered by his bloated body. "Elphisia." "Yes?" "Look over there." I turned my gaze to the high seat where the Emperor sat. Next to him, Yulian was staring intently at us. "Yulian is watching. I think he wants us to dance now." "You''re getting antsy because the first song is always a waltz, right? Since you''re clumsy with other dances." "If you know, let''s go quickly. We''ll dance hastily and then head back to the Duke''s mansion." "Your intentions are so obvious, as always." I took Elphisia''s hand and entered the ballroom. Even a glance revealed countless suits and dresses jostling about, so I held her hand tightly. Of course, I was one of them. "We may be married, but we should observe proper etiquette." "What etiquette?" I pulled the puzzled Elphisia''s hand. Then, having seen it done somewhere, I bowed and kissed the back of her hand. "Would you do me the honor of sharing a dance, my lady?" "... You''ve got some nerve. I thought you''d say kissing the back of the hand was too scandalous to bear." "It''s etiquette, and between spouses, it shouldn''t feel awkward." "Sometimes I find your standards confusing." I couldn''t help but chuckle at Elphisia''s grumbling, which made her seem like a thorny rose. She closed the distance between us and declared formally: "Huff! I''ll humor that nonsense of yours. Cherish this as a once-in-a-lifetime honor." "Of course, it''s an honor spanning three lifetimes, my fair lady." The imperial palace ball, a place without a single redeeming quality. In the midst of it all, this was the only time I found truly fun. --- --- "Wow~ I''m surprised. I didn''t know Sir Harte had such a romantic side?" "..." "It''s fortunate there''s no doctrine prohibiting marriage. We can sincerely bless the union of two people, can''t we?" "..." "More than anything, it''s nice to see him looking happier than when he were at the temple." "..." "Don''t you agree, Holy Maiden?" "Well, it wasn''t necessary." "What wasn''t?" "For those of us who possess baptismal names... there was no reason or need to bless marriages." Those who possess baptismal names rarely venture into the outside world. As such, they were the beings furthest removed from marriage. Holy Maiden Ibria gazed intently at the couple dancing harmoniously. "This is... unfair." Chapter 28: The Meaning of Cicadas Crying As we stepped down from the ballroom after our first dance, a swarm of people rushed to shower us with attention. While some looks were disapproving, most simply wanted to approach out of curiosity. However, they hesitated to come near. Three imposing figures were already making their way towards us. His Holiness the Pope, Commander Rupert, and lastly... the Holy Maiden Ibria. ''One would be intimidating enough, did all three really need to come at once...?'' The other attendees seemed equally uncomfortable. Typically, the Temple shows little interest in worldly affairs. As such, nobles had no reason to feel uneasy around or revere them. However, figures well-known among the common people - roughly cardinal-rank and above - were a different story. Even the haughtiest nobles watched their words around them. This was closer to respect than fear of the Temple. They respected the Temple''s sincerity in not meddling in politics despite having the people''s support. With these three paragons of that respect now right in front of us, how could we not feel pressured? I immediately dropped to one knee in a show of respect. "Holy Knight Harte, greeting His Holiness the Pope." "No, no, what are you doing? This is a banquet hall. You''re making everyone uncomfortable." "... My apologies." Truth be told, I had deliberately lowered myself excessively. Having already committed a sin, I thought taking an extremely humble stance would help smooth things over. At that moment, His Holiness turned his attention to Elphisia. "It''s nice to meet you~ Harte''s wife." "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Holiness." "First time, huh..." His Holiness trailed off. Silence enveloped us afterwards. If only a crow would caw to break the stillness. Even the chatter of the crowd seemed to have suddenly quieted. As Elphisia''s lips parted to break the awkward silence, His Holiness''s eyes suddenly shimmered with rainbow hues. Then he asked: "Truly?" "..." This time, Elphisia fell completely silent. I had no idea what was going on. But my deliberation was brief, and my action swift. I stepped between Elphisia and His Holiness, shielding her behind me. "Please withdraw, Your Holiness." "Hmm." His eyes, which had been gleaming with rainbow light, returned to their original sky-blue color. Then he let out an awkward chuckle, as if embarrassed. "I''m sorry, both of you. But you know, Harte? It''s not something I can control." "... I know, which is why I only intervened to end it." "Oh my... With such a close couple, it''d be hard to even suggest returning to the Temple." "I''ve made too many promises to be responsible for." "I see~. If that''s Harte''s justice and good faith, I personally have no complaints?" He was sincere. His Holiness is someone who would rather stay silent than ever speak a lie. If he gave the OK, it truly meant he had no regrets. A moment later, he craned his neck to address Elphisia behind me. "I was quite rude earlier, wasn''t I? As an apology, I''d like to bless you. Would that be alright?" "... Yes. I''d be grateful." I stepped aside. His Holiness moved forward and placed his hand above Elphisia''s head. Pop, bloop, pop. A peculiar sound, like giant soap bubbles popping, rang out. Simultaneously, rainbow-colored bubbles floated gently around us. It was divine power. The only person who could use divine power without a baptismal name. That''s the giant known as the Pope. Divine power takes different forms for each person. His Holiness''s divine power took the shape of rainbow bubbles. "So that''s... His Holiness''s divine power." "My goodness, it''s awe-inspiring just to look at." "So that''s what divine power is like... I''ve never seen it before." Comments drifted in from the sidelines. Certainly, for people from the outside world who never have a chance to witness divine power and miracles, it was only natural. On the other hand, I found his divine power, which I was seeing after a long time, somehow unpleasant. Why? This was something I could only explain as a gut feeling, nothing more. Afterwards, having finished the blessing, His Holiness clapped his hands lightly. "Well~ That''s it! I didn''t do much, but you shouldn''t fall ill for a while. If you had any ailments, they should all be cured now?" "Thank you again, Your Holiness." "It''s nothing. Our Harte has lived an admirable life, you know? So... please, please take good care of him from now on." "You don''t need to say that." Elphisia didn''t look at His Holiness. Instead, she gazed past his shoulder at Ibria and declared as if to make a point: "He''s my husband, no matter what anyone says." "Hehe... That''s nice." He took a step back. Then, his parting words were a farewell. "Well then, I''ll go grab some snacks~. I hope the remaining two of you have a pleasant conversation!" The atmosphere felt as if a storm had just passed through. As a result, I was forced to break the ice first. "He''s still the same... His Holiness." "He can''t help but be that way." The Commander replied cynically. Then he approached Elphisia, showing great interest. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell me, Your Highness. I have many questions." "Ask away." "Well then..." The Commander asked with gleaming eyes: "What did you see in that guy to even marry him?" "Koff!" "Khugh." It was practically a sneak attack. Both Elphisia and I couldn''t help but choke and cough. The Commander grinned like a lecher and pressed on relentlessly. "I''ve watched him since he was young, but he''s a thoroughly uninteresting fellow. Sure, his face is decent enough, but just look around and you''ll find plenty of better-looking men... And it''s not like he''s rich either." The more I heard, the more shamelessly he was fighting with facts. Damn Commander. "Since I''m old enough to be Harte''s father, let me hear it just once." "..." Elphisia alternated her gaze between me and Rupert. Judging by her flushed face, it seemed too embarrassing for her to say out loud. No matter how good she was at lying, with the person in question right in front of her, it would be too much for Elphisia''s nature. I had no choice but to bail her out somehow. ... Just as I had decided on a course of action. The band finished preparing for the next song. Many people entered the ballroom, and Ibria, who had been standing conspicuously still, took a couple of steps forward. "Harte." "Ibria." Hierarchically speaking, it would be unthinkable for me to address the Holy Maiden Ibria by name. However, we were childhood friends who grew up together, and His Holiness had instructed us to use comfortable forms of address in consideration of this. "We both have a lot to say, don''t we? My knight." "Don''t call me by a title I''ve given up. I''m an orphanage director now." "... Right." Ibria looked conflicted. After hesitating for a while, she put on a practiced smile and extended her hand. "Let''s dance, Harte. It''s the perfect time for us to talk, just the two of us." "I''m married, Ibria. Sorry, but I need to maintain proper boundaries." I added a few more words. "Thou shalt not commit adultery. As one woman''s husband, I dislike carelessly embracing anyone else." At this, Ibria chuckled. "What are you saying? This is a ballroom. Dancing with anyone doesn''t lead to adultery. Especially between you and me, right?" "Please respect it as a personal belief. If I hold hands with a woman in private, there will only be two such people." Those two were, of course, Elphisia and Tina. But Ibria was more persistent than expected. "But you''re the only one I can ask. I''m afraid of inconveniencing someone I don''t know..." "Ibria..." This is driving me crazy. Elphisia is my only partner. Why? Because I''m truly terrified of dancing with anyone else while sober. I barely managed the fixed waltz for the first song, but to match steps with a stranger after just a few days of cramming? I can say with certainty that Ibria''s feet wouldn''t survive intact. Morally, I shouldn''t dance with anyone else. That''s the kind of person I am. So I made my choice. "Elphisia!" "Eep, Harte?" I wrapped my arm around her waist from behind. Then, mustering the most reproachful glare I could, I snapped at the Commander. "Commander, please refrain from asking my wife such difficult questions. There''s no reason for love between spouses, is there?" "No, that''s, there isn''t..." Elphisia tried to protest something, but I deliberately cut her off and continued. "And we agreed to go to the maze garden after just one dance, you know? So don''t even think about following us. That goes for you too, Ibria." "Ha-Harte, you...! How dare you say such things so loudly...!?" "It''s alright, Elphisia. What''s a good husband for? He''s there to protect you at times like this." "No, that''s not it...!" "Let''s go, to the maze garden!" I grabbed Elphisia and left the ballroom. It was such a one-sided exit that no one dared to try and stop us. A truly impeccable judgment. That''s what I confidently believed at the time. "... Has that bastard really gone mad? Announcing so boldly that he''s going to have sex outdoors?" "My Harte... has fallen... It must be all because of that woman... I need to set him straight..." - Going to the maze garden. In normal times, it would mean exactly what it says, but on a ripe night, its meaning changes. That meaning being... - We''re going to have a secret rendezvous where no one can find us. ... That was the true implication of what Harte had publicly declared. Rupert let out a snicker, having lost all sense of propriety, while Ibria''s face crumpled with a heavy gloom. The innocent childhood friend and bodyguard from their youth no longer existed in this world. On a starry night. It was the birth of a couple that would be long remembered as a legend in high society. --- --- The Second Prince Rayners was a dullard. He was the slowest among his brothers not just in studies and sports, but even in grasping reality. Naturally, this led him to live a life half-resigned. No matter what he did, he was never as good as others, leaving him as little more than a husk with only his title remaining. He became aware of this in the winter of his fifteenth year. Absurdly, it was only then that the nobles'' disparaging remarks finally reached his ears. Though his resignation came quickly, it didn''t make him feel any better. Depression piled up gradually, and he sought solace in rich foods. This cycle repeated for years. Before he knew it, he had transformed into a pig who could barely walk properly. A belly that folded in three layers. A waddling gait like a duck. The boundary between chin and neck unclear. He was the very picture of a beast. The turning point in this beast''s fate came with an unexpected letter. [The Chandler Viscount family proposes an engagement to Second Prince Rayners.] Though it spoke of engagement, it was essentially a marriage proposal. And the person who brought the proposal in person was breathtakingly beautiful. Lady Linia Chandler. With Elphisia Luminel lying low currently, she was a woman capable of dominating high society. From her beauty to her abilities, she was second to none, and she had personally presented him with a marriage proposal. He thought it must be a lie. No matter how you looked at it, there was no way the Linia Chandler would volunteer to be the wife of an unsightly fatso like him. It would be physiologically impossible. Even if his looks were just moderately unattractive, he might have been able to endure it, but with this beastly body that was hard to look at in the mirror... he should be grateful if she even held his hand. That''s what he thought. But Linia Chandler was an ambitious woman. Without a crack in her expression, she held his hand and sometimes even danced with him. She fulfilled her role as a partner at banquets flawlessly. This person is really going to be my wife. She''s going to share a bed with someone like me. It was shocking enough to stop his heart, and on the other hand, it made him feel intimidated. Intimidated. Yes. That''s when he began to realize. He liked Linia Chandler. Even knowing that all her kindness was just an act, he came to like her. While others would wrinkle their brows just being near him, he grew fond of her for diligently fulfilling her role. ... Despite being nothing more than a laughable pig of a prince, that''s how he ended up feeling. But at some point, she changed. He heard it was around the time her embroidery circle met a miserable end. From then on, she began to openly show her disgust towards him, her fianc¨¦. She didn''t hesitate to verbally abuse him, and her behavior became increasingly paranoid. He wasn''t disappointed. He wasn''t angry either. He was simply curious. What exactly had brought down the seemingly impregnable Linia Chandler... And he couldn''t help but worry about his fianc¨¦e who kept getting thinner and thinner. "What should I do... Linia." Having lived without using his head, he had no idea how to change to appease her. He even doubted if it was possible in the first place. The only action he was capable of was the cowardly tactic of fleeing outdoors from the banquet hall, leaving behind Linia who despised him. Under these circumstances, as the Second Prince wandered aimlessly outside, he happened to reach the maze garden. The first thing he witnessed there was... "Are you out of your mind?! You''re just spreading rumors everywhere, aren''t you? Aren''t you going to answer? Harte!" "I-I really had no idea it had such an obscene meaning... Should I cut out my tongue right now?" "Don''t say things like that! I feel like you might actually do it!" "Well, I am serious..." "You idiot...! Hah..." ... the scene of the infamous baptismal name holder being severely scolded by his wife. Chapter 29: The Ugly Ducklings Sincerity "Huh...!" Second Prince Rayners gasped in shock. Inevitably, Harte and Elphisia''s attention snapped towards the flustered Rayners. "Your Highness...?" "We greet you, Your Highness." Elphisia swiftly masked her emotions and bowed. Harte, still flustered, awkwardly followed suit. Rayners waved his hand, unable to hide his bewilderment. "Ah, please rise." "Ahem..." After this unexpected encounter, only a thick awkwardness remained. Neither Elphisia, who had been berating Harte forgetting her dignity, nor Harte, who had boldly slammed the door after declaring outdoor play, had much to say. "Well then... I''ll take my leave. Please, carry on with what you were doing." Rayners turned on his heel. He could almost feel the dazed stares of the couple burning into his back. It was a truly awkward moment for all involved. When he had walked about ten paces, Rayners suddenly thought of Linia Chandler. He imagined her, ever proper, still in the banquet hall, fretting over whether someone might be speaking ill of her. The moment that precarious image crossed his mind, Rayners'' thoughts ground to a stop. "Your Highness!?" "What''s come over you suddenly...!" ... When he finally came to his senses, two pairs of feet were in front of him. Elphisia''s and Harte''s feet. And he, the Second Prince, had forgotten all dignity and was prostrating himself on the grass. Rayners raised only his eyes, still keeping his body low. The bewildered faces of the two were vivid in the moonlight. Meeting their gaze, Rayners spoke. "Lord Harte." "Y-Yes...! Your Highness!" "I know well how extraordinary the bearer of a baptismal name is. After all, the imperial family has the right to read many of the Empire''s secret histories." Rayners knew well what title a life bearing a baptismal name carried. Humanity''s final line of defense. God''s vanguard, only revealed to the world when the age of man becomes corrupt. That was the true identity of the human called Harte before him. "It was written that his words would proclaim miracles and his hands would balance the world. I still remember that text clearly." "... What do you wish of me, Your Highness?" "..." Rayners fell silent. He felt ashamed that while his tongue sang praises, his heart harbored desire. Yet he felt that if not now, he might never have another chance. So he crawled to Harte''s feet and, with tears in his eyes, begged: "Change my body. I don''t ask for much. Just... even if only these lumps of flesh would disappear... I know how base and shameful this request is, but I... I want to become someone my fianc¨¦e won''t be ashamed of...!!!" "Your Highness..." "It''s not that I lack the will to lose weight. But I fear that by the time I change from beast to man, she will no longer be by my side... I''m terribly anxious. Curse me, trample me if you wish, but please, share your miracle with me..." His resolve came far too late. He never imagined Linia Chandler would appear as if driven to the edge overnight. He had mistaken her for strong because she was too good for him. So he had been lazy. Never realizing the price would be so devastating. If only his fianc¨¦e didn''t find him repulsive, the shadow on her face might have lightened a little. As Rayners pressed his forehead to the ground, Harte knelt on one knee and spoke. "Your Highness... I understand your sincerity, but that''s impossible." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "I''m sorry." It wasn''t that it was impossible even with a miracle. It was a matter of significance. The typical order for manifesting miracles follows three steps: Wish - Fusion - Manifestation. Wish is the process of establishing the intent. Fusion is using divinity to construct the foundation for the wished miracle. Finally, Manifestation is the stage of bringing about the miracle from the constructed foundation. In other words, if one were to pray for weight loss during the ''Wish'' stage, it would be entirely possible to transform his body. ''... But that would be too much.'' Rayners'' weight loss wasn''t a matter of life and death. Moreover, there was no guarantee it would dramatically alleviate someone''s misfortune. Though Harte had frequently used his divinity in the outside world, he hadn''t completely disregarded principles. Be it Court Count Arwel''s son, Tina''s circumstances, Glen''s tragedy, or even hunting the dragon, he had revealed his divinity because the matters were extremely grave. He did so because there was no hope for improvement unless a miracle occurred. ''Even this was a gamble, but...'' In truth, he should have stood by and done nothing, whether for Tina or Glen. That was the rule and fate of one bearing a baptismal name. Even now, there were countless people living in worse conditions than Tina and Glen. Would he bestow miracles upon all of them? The answer was no. The beneficiaries of miracles were simply lucky. It was mere fortune, like finding a coin while walking down the street. Thus, Harte had no choice but to help the prostrate prince to his feet. "Please... please... don''t push me away. I''ll give you anything I have, I beg of you..." "Your Highness. I truly am sorry." Harte met the tear-soaked eyes of the prince squarely and continued. "Your wish isn''t as grave as a girl''s misfortune and illegal auction, nor is it something that can be justified as righteous." "Ugh... hic..." "So let''s do this." Whether Tina or Glen, in the end, they were just lucky. They were beneficiaries of fortune, like finding a coin on the street. If the prince, flat on the ground, couldn''t see that coin on the ground, wouldn''t that be strange? "I can''t make you lose weight. But I might be able to heal serious injuries." "What do you mean...?" "I mean I can create an environment where it doesn''t matter how much you push your body, Your Highness." The deliberation was long. Normally, he wouldn''t even be able to make such a promise. But because the Pope had made a mistake, an opportunity to justify it had arisen. At least, for this one night... "My wife Elphisia received a blessing from His Holiness the Pope today. You saw that, didn''t you?" "Y-Yes, I did." "To put it simply, it''s a continuous healing. It won''t heal external wounds like cuts from a blade... but it will immediately respond to injuries like sprains or knee problems." "I understand." "I''ll give you the same blessing." "... Ah!" The prince finally seemed to understand, letting out an exclamation. Receiving the blessing meant he could exercise without injury. No matter how much he pushed his body, it wouldn''t be a problem. "If Your Highness''s resolve is firm, you''ll surely be able to change." "Thank you... truly, thank you...!" Above Rayners'' head. Golden particles flowed from Harte''s hand. It wasn''t even a grand blessing. It was a one-night workaround, only possible because the Pope had privately blessed Elphisia. At least one person grasped a thread of hope from that stroke of luck. --- --- "My... Harte is treading the line dangerously again~" "Your Holiness seems to be looking beyond the horizon." "It''s more that I can''t help but feel it? I am the window through which the Lord views the world, after all." "That window of yours is quite something. To think the boy I saw at the coronation in my youth is still the same. This old body of mine is now careful even when walking." Currently, the Pope was having a private audience with the Emperor at the head table. The head table in the ballroom, from which even the Empress was excluded, was truly a holy place. People dancing below could only steal glances, busy guessing the content of their conversation. In such an environment, the Pope opened the conversation. "Your Majesty, do you know about the line that bearers of baptismal names must not cross?" "I know such a thing exists, but..." "Ah. It seems the previous emperor knew but didn''t pass it on to you." "Are you going to tell me? Is that necessary?" "Your Majesty rules over humans, after all~. If you understand properly, you won''t make unnecessary decisions, right?" "..." Originally, not knowing wouldn''t have caused any problems. But now that Harte, God''s vanguard, was known to the outside world, the Emperor needed to know about their line for Harte''s own safety. "There are two lines that bearers of baptismal names must not cross." One is using divinity for personal desires. The other is using divinity in betrayal of the justice they themselves uphold. The Pope shrugged, having finished his concise explanation. "... That''s all." "Truly like a clergy''s textbook line." "It''s only natural since they''ve received God''s name~" Silence enveloped the two for a while. One was reminiscing about the past, while the other was simply grinning without a thought. Finally, the Emperor, who had been recalling distant memories, spoke up. "I disliked the temple. To be precise, I hated the deity you serve." "Honesty is a good thing." "I''ve always wondered why a being more perfect than humans doesn''t rule over us, that way there would be no mistakes. I simply dismissed it as the laziness and laxity of an exalted being." "Have you found an answer now?" "It''s mere conjecture, but hearing about the line that bearers of baptismal names must not cross, I think I get it." "Oh?" The Emperor closed his eyes gently and rested his head comfortably on the chair. Then, for the first time in his life, he offered an answer derived by ignoring reason. "If omnipotence were to intervene in human history, it could no longer be called human history. If a society where everything is abundant and resolved simply by believing and following were to come... we would have no choice but to equate the relationship between humans and gods to that of livestock and farmers." The paradox of losing freedom in paradise. The contradiction of devolving into livestock for a better world was the very essence of rule by divine authority. Subjugation in place of sorrow. Control in place of sin. Pleasure in place of diligence. Perhaps the rule of a superior being would be something like that. That was the answer the Emperor had derived in his own way. "Aha ha." The Pope let out a light chuckle. "You''re somewhat correct. Without being grandiose about it, the Lord simply wants to respect freedom." "Is that why the baptismal name is ''humanity''s final line of defense''?" "As expected, you''re wise, Your Majesty." The omnipotence that appears in the end times, rife with corruption and decadence, was indeed the baptismal name and humanity''s final line of defense. Such was the final mechanism to maintain human history. A moment later, the Pope lowered his voice with a soft sigh. "Your Majesty." "Speak." "The balance has been broken. It seems our Lord, who respects humanity, has made an absurd mistake." "... Is it alright for one who calls himself the Lord''s window to say such things?" "Unfortunately, there''s no one to replace me, so... haha." The Pope''s expression turned cold after saying that much. "In the past, there was a balance with the power of the demon god worshipped in the demon realm... but it''s different now. The demon god might directly intervene in the demon realm." "Are you saying war will break out?" "It might. Though the reasons are unclear, it seems they''re quite angry. If I were to pinpoint the fundamental cause, it would probably be..." The Pope watched the couple who had just returned to the ballroom. Harte and Elphisia Luminel. They were the anomalies of this era. "It seems to be our runaway knight and his wife." Chapter 30: Believing in a Sinner After parting ways with Second Prince Rayners, I turned to Elphisia. "Elphisia." "Yes?" "What''s your relationship with the Second Prince?" She answered primly, "You make it sound like I''m having an affair." "I''d never think of you that way." "Really?" "Of course. We''ve spent so much time together, how could I not trust you?" "Hah..." Though I thought I''d given a solid answer, Elphisia sighed. She stopped walking, pointed at my chest, and spoke deliberately. "Harte, you should doubt people no matter how long you''ve known them. If you don''t, you''ll end up regretting it. Surely... someday..." "Even so, I''ve always been the trusting type." "I know that all too well. Because I know so well..." Elphisia grumbled, displeased. "You need someone to stay by your side and look after you..." "That''s fortunate then. You''ll stay by my side, won''t you?" "..." She furrowed her brow. My values still didn''t sit well with her. "This conversation is going nowhere. Fine. A contract is a contract, so I''ll help you from the sidelines. You should be jumping for joy." "If you say so." I grabbed Elphisia''s hand and raised it to the sky. Her small hand pointing at the night sky looked as if it could grasp the twinkling stars. Elphisia glanced at me, exasperated. The atmosphere felt odd, so I awkwardly added, "... Hooray?" "What am I going to do with you..." Well, I was completely clueless. Communication with Elphisia was particularly challenging. In terms of difficulty, Flotia ranked first, Elphisia second, and Yulian third. Thanks to that, I had to scramble to find something to say. As I did, my gaze settled on Elphisia''s head. Among all her accessories, the hairpin was of the poorest quality, but the red butterfly carved on it was as beautiful as Elphisia''s eyes. A strange feeling welled up inside me. I felt both sorry and glad that she had adorned herself with such a cheap trinket for this grand banquet. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So I spoke more naturally. "You wore it." "What are you talking about?" "The first extravagance I ever indulged in." "Ah." Elphisia dismissed it casually. "The maid just grabbed whatever was at hand to decorate me." "Then I should thank that maid. What''s her name?" "..." For a moment she was at a loss for words, but quickly regained her composure. Unlike before, Elphisia was now fanning herself to cool her face. "... Do you think I have enough free time to remember every maid''s name? You''re worrying about pointless things." "I thought someone as smart as you would obviously know, that''s all." Even if it really had been the maid''s choice, if Elphisia didn''t like the hairpin, she could have simply put it back in the jewelry box. In the end, it all came down to Elphisia''s will. So I didn''t hold back on praise, as much as I was pleased. "You''re beautiful. The most beautiful in the ballroom." "... Hmph, suddenly flattering me?" "I''m not dishonest enough to speak such obvious lies." "Unlike you, trusting isn''t my forte. It can''t be helped." "That''s okay. Then I''ll keep telling you until my sincerity reaches you. We''ll be together for a long time, just like you said, right?" I spoke without much thought, but looking back, I felt embarrassed. Each sentence on its own could be interpreted strangely. So I tried to make a belated excuse. Until Elphisia beat me to it. "That''s right," she said. "I''ll stick by your side since I have no choice." She added one more thing. "Because it''s a contract." "Right, because it''s a contract. I, as the beneficiary, will be more grateful." "..." Every time she mentions the contract, it could be misunderstood as an impersonal statement. But Elphisia''s businesslike tone was laced with respect and consideration, so it didn''t bother me at all. Rather, I was glad. That''s why I had to ask her again. "Elphisia." "Yes?" "What''s your relationship with the Second Prince?" Of course, I''m not suspecting an affair or anything like that. Elphisia''s upright character was the kind that would break before it bent. I just sensed a strange undercurrent. When talking with the Second Prince, I got the impression that she was reluctant to intervene. Or should I say she felt awkward speaking up? There seemed to be some kind of connection between them. Now that I''ve formed a relationship with the Second Prince as well, I think I should know what I need to know. Elphisia only parted her tightly closed lips after taking five or six steps. "... Do I have to tell you?" "I''d like you to. We can work through any awkwardness together. Because we''re husband and wife, after all." "By contract, you mean." "Yes, husband and wife by contract." It was a night where Elphisia pressed her lips together many times. It seemed clear there was some friction, so I didn''t press her any further. Elphisia''s voice only came when the chirping of insects was the only thing muffling the space between us. "I have no connection to the Second Prince." "None?" "... I just know his fianc¨¦e, Linia Chandler, that''s all." "The Second Prince''s fianc¨¦e..." Reflecting on the early evening ballroom, my memory becomes clearer. The lady dancing the opening dance with the Second Prince looked precarious. Everyone slandered her as a stick figure, and some even hurled abuse, saying she sold her stomach for a title. I found it deeply regrettable. "Are you close with his fianc¨¦e?" "Of course not. She''s the worst enemy I could have in this world." "I see..." Hatred rarely seeped through Elphisia''s tone. What incident in the past could have made someone of Elphisia''s character hate another person? My curiosity surged inwardly. "To put it bluntly, I''m the one who made Linia Chandler like that. I made a mistake in a moment of passion." "... Did you do something with the duke''s power?" "No." "Then?" "I cursed her with sharp words right then and there. That''s all." "I see." I''ve never witnessed Elphisia speaking venomously in earnest. So I couldn''t imagine how she might have cursed Linia Chandler. This time when I fell silent, she spoke first, as if anxious. "Is that all you have to say?" "Yeah, that''s it." I caught Elphisia''s eyes wavering. I was certain she would take my next words seriously. So I gently took Elphisia''s cold hand and supported it. "I''ve always been the type to trust. And now I''m a husband who should trust his wife. I''ll believe there was a reason you had to be angry, Elphisia." "..." "But this changes things." "... What?" To her, who looked dumbfounded, I boldly stated my intentions. "I think it''s my responsibility to take care of your regrets. So I''d like to help more actively." "Wait, Harte. I''m not particularly regretting anything." "If you really didn''t regret it, you would have told me straight away instead of deflecting at first. Because Elphisia Luminel is a person who shines brightly enough to do so." "..." Indeed, it was a strange night. Elphisia, who was always dignified, kept her mouth shut far too often. The silence that enveloped us continued until we returned to the ballroom. --- --- It was always like this. Harte doesn''t know how skillfully people hide their ugliness. So he smiles at a villain like me as if he''d give me the world. Pathetically, I feel relieved every time. Contradictorily, selfishly, because he can''t see through this ugliness, he can stay by my side forever. Harte called me a shining person, but in truth, the only person shining in this world is Harte alone. I shamelessly occupy a place by such a person''s side and toss out cold words. Because I can''t let go even though I should. Because I can''t forget the miracle that added color to my monochrome world. Because I can''t send you away after you abandoned the world once for my sake. ... I secured a place by your side through cowardly trickery. ''You saw right through me. You.'' Regarding Linia Chandler. It doesn''t matter if I''m persecuted. That''s an unchanging fact. But the moment she insulted Harte, my patience snapped, and I said things I shouldn''t have. It would be a lie to say I feel no guilt. Because I''m not in a position to persecute Linia Chandler, being the villain I am. ... Yes, that''s right. I''m a sinner who only became human after stepping on your sacrifice. So, in this life, I want to repay the sins I''ve shouldered by your side. That is my only wish. So please don''t interfere. You, I mean. You who follow us with quick steps as soon as we return to the ballroom. You who look at my husband with a woman''s eyes, not a saint''s. The difference between you and me is simple. For me, my husband comes before anything else in the world... but for you, your mission as the bearer of a baptismal name comes first. The match is already decided there. So... "Thou shalt not commit adultery." I snapped at the Holy Maiden, taking a step ahead of Harte. "I hear my husband is quite fond of that saying. Even if one commits it in their heart rather than action, it''s still a sin..." "... And?" The Holy Maiden retorted with vigor. But she was just a novice who rarely had the chance to argue in her life. "If the Holy Maiden happens to take a fancy to a man, wouldn''t it be worth remembering? It''s one of the vices he truly despises. Isn''t that right?" "Huh? Well, yes. We can''t help how we feel, but that''s why we train to somehow control it." "Harte. Then surely the Holy Maiden''s cultivation must be quite lofty?" "That goes without saying. She''s like a symbol of the temple. Ibria is a friend to be proud of." That''s not true at all, Harte. In fact, this woman is committing the sin of adultery even at this very moment. You''re the only one who sees her as just a friend. "Ugh..." The Holy Maiden openly displays a wounded expression. I don''t want to do this either. After all, I''m a sinner. Tearing open the chest of a pure saint is unforgivable. If only she hadn''t clung to lingering feelings for you, who''s already become my husband, perhaps we could have had a friendly chat. Nevertheless, the sin runs deep. Do people never change, even when reborn? Suddenly, I miss that small orphanage. When I was there, I was just happy, without these kinds of thoughts... Contradictorily, selfishly, I miss the children. Those little ones I persecuted and drove away... "I miss..." ... ...... The desire that slipped out for a moment was swallowed back, blocked by the threshold of reason. But they say words have power. The world must surely be under some strange spell. --- --- The atmosphere is subtle. Even if I''m insensitive, I noticed the tension between Elphisia and Ibria. ... Why? Why are these two people, meeting for the first time today, exchanging such fiery glances? Moreover, given who they are, the crowd''s attention is focused on them, making it uncomfortable. I decided it would be better to wrap things up for now. I asked Ibria for understanding. "Ibria. Sorry, but we have to go. We have company." "Company? Who?" "Our house''s kids." "... What?" Ibria looked back and forth between me and Elphisia, dumbfounded. I don''t understand why, but this was my chance while she was distracted. "Let''s meet again later. I''ll try to visit the temple occasionally if I can." "W-Wait...! Kids? Huh? That woman... I mean, do you and the young lady have children?" "Yeah, three if we''re counting." "Triplets...?!" Well, since all three kids are the same age, I suppose it''s fine to call them triplets. What a coincidence. I gave Ibria, who was staring intently at Elphisia''s abdomen, some assurance. "Well, that''s how it is." "How... could this be...!" Ibria approached Elphisia abruptly. But her hand position seemed poised to feel her belly. ''It must be my imagination... Ibria wouldn''t harbor lust towards a woman.'' The current priority wasn''t some pointless fantasy about Ibria''s lust, but Yulian''s well-being. It''s time to bid farewell to my old friend. "Let''s go, Elphisia." "Yes, Harte." Elphisia''s complexion improved as she leaned on me. As if she had just drunk some refreshing carbonated water. Just then, as I was looking around, Elphisia said to me: "If you''re looking for Yulian, it would be faster to find Court Count Arwel." "Oh, that would make it easier to find him." "Hm? Why''s that?" "Uh..." I almost thoughtlessly mentioned a terribly insulting observation. To think I was about to blurt out something so awful about his shiny head attracting attention. It was truly a slothfulness that would shame the Lord. "The Court Count is quite tall... so I thought he''d be easy to spot." "Is that so? Now that you mention it, I''m embarrassed by the falsehood I just told you." "Falsehood?" "Yes. I see now that he''s not with Court Count Arwel, but with the First Prince." "The First Prince...? Suddenly!?" I immediately found the spot Elphisia was focused on. As she said, Yulian and the First Prince were standing face to face, talking, with an unusual intensity in their eyes. As I moved towards them, I opened my hearing. Even without divine power, it''s possible to activate the five senses to some degree. The content of the conversation I heard was cold enough to make me doubt they were brothers. "Know your place, like Rayners." If it had stopped there, I could have taken it as light sparring in the struggle for succession. But the First Prince deliberately poked at Yulian''s painful wound. "If you insist on interfering... you''ll die without a trace, just like the Second Empress that His Majesty found so bothersome." Chapter 31: Who Called Them Commoners? The late Second Empress was Yulian''s mother. The First Prince''s mother was the Empress, while the Second Prince''s was the First Empress. Among them, only the Second Empress had passed away. The Second Empress''s crimes were twofold: First, she underestimated the dangers of palace intrigue. Second, she bore a child of extraordinary talent. Either would be an unforgivable sin in the eyes of the palace''s master. Even the lowest servant could guess that the Empress had orchestrated the Second Empress''s assassination. The First Prince brought up these well-known circumstances, confronting Yulian aggressively. "How dare you return here? I''ve long known the Court Count favors you. Do you know why I''ve left you alone despite that?" "..." "To give you time to understand your place. I could have crushed you like an insect at any moment." "..." "If you want to cling to your pitiful life, renounce your succession rights and go into seclusion like Rayners. I''m sure they can spare some coin for you." It was too painful to listen any longer. I stepped forward, intending to grab Yulian''s wrist and flee. But Elphisia caught my wrist instead, quietly shaking her head. She silently watched Yulian with an intense gaze. I understood her intention moments later. "You seem afraid, brother." "What?" "The Empress was the same. Worried about a brother who could achieve nothing on his own, she greatly feared the young boy who taught himself statecraft from age four." I was shocked by this unfamiliar side of Yulian. It stunned me that a mere ten-year-old could wear such a bitter sneer, and I only just realized the boy could utter such cutting insults. It was jarringly different from his usual efforts to hide his childishness, leaving me shaken. "And your premise is flawed, brother. I assure you, no matter who you sent or what orders you gave, your sordid desires were impossible to realize from the start." "You''re overflowing with baseless confidence, little brother." "I have plenty of reasons, actually." "What?" The First Prince furrowed his brow at his brazen youngest brother''s attitude. Yulian glanced our way, a smirk playing on his lips. "Whoever the assassin was... I doubt they''re better at word chain games than me." "Have you lost your mind...?" "The mad one is you, brother, still seeing me as that young boy of old." Yulian''s expression seemed utterly serene at first glance. Yet he didn''t yield an inch to the man who was practically his mortal enemy. Elphisia''s assurance had proven correct. The aspects of Yulian I''d seen until now were merely fragments of his true self. "You should have killed me while I was still at the Court Count''s residence, brother. To ensure your indolence comes back to haunt you... I''ll do my utmost." "Your arrogance knows no bounds, backed by a duke and a count. You still have nothing. The world has forgotten you even existed." "That''s why I intend to carve out my place, step by step." Yulian slowly counted on his fingers, like a child doing arithmetic. Finishing his brief calculation, the boy confidently declared war. "Five years. I''ll take your place within just five years." "Five years is a long time. I''ll be named Crown Prince within those five years." "You still don''t understand His Majesty the Emperor? He''s nothing but a machine running the empire. The type of man who''d readily replace you if he found a better specimen. Just as he ignored the Empress''s atrocities, deeming a mother unnecessary." "You-" "Do take care, brother. Everything but your limbs will ultimately become mine... so please don''t damage them in the meantime." The First and Third Princes faced each other. Though none dared approach closely, a crowd inevitably gathered. Yulian had just formally declared his intent to participate in the succession struggle, right here and now. The day had suddenly arrived for the nobility to place the greatest bets of their lives. Having unilaterally stated his intentions, Yulian turned and walked away without a backward glance. The crowd parted like the Red Sea before the dignified little boy. We stood at the end of his path. As Yulian opened his mouth to speak, I placed a hand on his shoulder. "Well done." "Director..." "Papa is proud of you." For a moment, Yulian''s warmth, tinged with emotion, cooled abruptly. "... Oh, for f*ck''s sake." "Puberty already? Kids these days grow up so fast." I piled on with another joke. "Deep down, you acknowledged my word game skills while pretending not to. You''re just like Elphisia, unable to be honest. What a pair." "W-Why are you suddenly dragging me into this?!" "I only meant to provoke my brother!" Looking at them now, Elphisia and Yulian really do seem alike. To think this world''s male lead and villainess would be the most similar. What an ironic contradiction. ''Wait... could this also be considered the original route in some way?'' Tina and Glen had undoubtedly diverged from the original storyline, but Yulian alone had returned here. So I couldn''t help but wonder: ''In the original story... why did I die?'' With a baptismal name, my head would reattach instantly even if severed. Logically, the only way I could die would be from natural causes due to old age. ''In the original timeline, I was only in my 30s... so it definitely wasn''t old age.'' What on earth happened behind the scenes of the original story? As absurd as it sounds, suicide seemed the most likely possibility. I looked up, taking in Yulian and Elphisia. A rabbit-like child and a fox-like wife stood by my side. Would I ever be capable of abandoning them to commit suicide? ''If my cause of death was suicide, it''d be the furthest thing from who I am now.'' For now, I can only live on as cautiously as possible. The future can change with even the tiniest actions, after all. I just need to be mindful of my choices going forward. Just as I resolved this- "How splendid." A woman of obvious wealth and status approached, clapping her hands. Her dress was adorned with every precious gem imaginable. And atop her head sat a crown of gold and rubies, matching the Emperor''s. Even a country bumpkin could instantly recognize her identity. Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress. The woman who wielded full authority over the empire''s affairs, unless the Emperor intervened. "To think that little child from back then has grown so. Perhaps it''s thanks to the man behind you. How is caring for the Third Prince?" "Not particularly-" At that moment, Elphisia quickly cut me off, stepping in front of me. "Don''t say anything, Harte." "Hmm." With a flourish, the Empress unfurled a bright yellow fan, as if weaving the sunset. Only then did I recognize the tiger''s maw before us, seeing the disappointment in her eyes. ''The principle of separation of church and state...!'' As long as my name was registered with the temple and I held a baptismal name, I absolutely could not interfere in politics. That would be a grave sin against the will of the deity. Yet today, Yulian had declared his intent to fight at the center of political strife. From that moment, he had shed his identity as an orphanage child and emerged as a prince. If I were to say I was still caring for such a boy now... Those words would be interpreted with a very special meaning. ''She was trying to bait me into digging my own grave with the temple... with just a few words of greeting.'' What a cunning woman. I had let my guard down far too much. Of course she''d be a formidable opponent. After all, the Empress was the final hurdle Yulian and Tina had to overcome. "You have a fine wife. To think a duke''s daughter would care so much for her husband... how unexpected." "Someone in a glass greenhouse once said the joy of supporting one''s husband is quite addictive." "And how is it?" "Thoroughly satisfying. For both the giver and receiver." A clear provocation. She mocked the Empress, who could neither give nor receive with a man like the Emperor as her partner. The Empress''s eyebrow twitched, but that was all. She did not lose her composure. "I didn''t recognize you, since you''ve been so quiet in social circles... but you have quite the sharp tongue, don''t you? Duchess Luminel." "Sharp enough to make widows with three inches of tongue?" "My, I can''t imagine who you mean." The Empress feigned ignorance. Then her gaze turned to the tense Yulian. "The world''s storms will be relentless, child. Gales will assault you from all sides, yet you have but two walls to shield you. A precarious situation indeed." Yulian didn''t falter before her threat. "Walls can be built over time. That''s what people have hands and feet for." "With those delicate little hands of yours? When will you start building?" "I-" Just as Yulian was about to retort, a resounding cry came from across the ballroom. "I-I will...!!!" The man stammered. His voice lacked any hint of confidence, and his stumbling gait seemed on the verge of collapse. Yet the sincerity of his resolve was palpable. "I... I will be my brother''s third wall." It was the Second Prince, Rayners. The man who stiffened at the mere sight of the Empress came to a stop near Yulian. "Not as the Second Prince... but as a future duke of the empire, I support my brother as the next emperor." "Hah." The Empress let out a derisive laugh. She found the Second Prince laughable - sweating just from crossing the ballroom, yet stubbornly declaring his support for Yulian. The situation must have seemed utterly ridiculous to her. But Yulian felt differently. "Thank you, second brother. I gratefully accept your words." "N-No, I should thank you. You still call me brother, even though I''m a hypocrite who ignored your plight all this time..." "That very hypocrisy was desperately needed by someone." "... I see. I''ll change, I promise. After that, I''ll properly support you. I''ll become a brother you won''t be ashamed of. My little brother..." It was truly a beautiful resolution. The Second Prince''s eyes burned like blazing torches. Just an hour or so ago, he had been prostrating himself in the grass, casting aside his dignity. Yet now, he had transformed beyond recognition. But for someone, such passion seems to grate. "Rayners! Where do you think you''re butting in, you overgrown oaf who can''t tell up from down?" It was the First Prince. He strode forward aggressively, looking ready to grab Rayners by the collar. "Mind your impudence! How dare you side with that commoner brat who strutted around some orphanage...!!!" Mind your impudence... Who could have guessed those words would be thrown right back at him? The First Prince''s intrusion was abruptly cut short by yet another intruder. BANG! As if an explosion had gone off, the heavy ballroom doors flew open. The recoil even caused them to half-close again. All eyes inevitably turned to the commotion. The intruder''s grand entrance was heralded by the doorkeeper''s trembling announcement: "H-His Grace, Cardi Luminel, Imperial Sword of Protection... has arrived...!!!" Another wave of shock swept through the room. Every pair of eyes in the ballroom gaped at Duke Luminel in astonishment. That man. Perched proudly on his shoulders was a young girl, while his right hand firmly grasped a stiff-as-a-board boy of similar age. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "D-Daddy!" "Ugh... Director..." It was Tina and Glen. No matter how I rubbed my eyes, there was no mistaking Tina and Glen. "W-Why are you two... here...?" In my bewilderment, I lost part of my language ability. As I struggled to find words, Cardi Luminel''s deep voice rumbled with barely contained rage. "Who dares..." Amid the forced silence, his sharp gaze flashed dangerously. "Who dared utter the word ''commoner''?" Chapter 32: A Gaze from the Future "Didn''t I ask a question?" Duke Cardi Luminel wielded his overwhelming presence to its fullest effect. "Who dared to utter the word ''commoner''?" His aura, unleashed from its restraints, pressed upon everyone present, regardless of age or gender. It was truly befitting of one called the Empire''s greatest warrior. In a scene where not a single person dared to speak up, only one little girl innocently voiced her thoughts. "Grandfather, can''t you stop being scary? It makes me sad when you get angry..." Her words betrayed her young age. It was Tina''s voice, perched atop the Duke''s shoulders, her head bowed low to block his line of sight. Even so, the atmosphere was tense. I thought I should rush over and whisk Tina away to safety. Just as I steeled my resolve¡ª "Oh my, you shouldn''t be like that at such a sensitive age. This old man isn''t angry at all, I assure you." ...The Duke''s face spread into a wide grin. "Really? It doesn''t look that way." "Now, now, it''s true. That''s just how people get when they grow old." "Oh, that''s a relief then!" The knife-edge tension in the air dissipated. I wondered what magic Tina had worked to make the Duke treat her so preciously. I wasn''t the only one curious. Someone with a friendly disposition took the initiative to ask. "Pardon me, Your Grace. Might we know your relationship with these two children?" "Ah, you were curious about that." The Duke pointed to his shoulder. "This child is my granddaughter." Then, gesturing to Glen whose hand he held, he said: "And this child is my successor." "...Pardon?" "What? Duke? Me?" In an instant, the banquet hall stirred. Even Glen''s shoulders jolted in surprise, as if this was news to him. Witnessing this reaction, Duke Cardi Luminel chuckled and corrected his statement. "Hmm? There seems to be a misunderstanding. Not the successor to the dukedom, but as the Imperial Sword of Protection." "Um... Duke? Since when have I been your successor?" "From now on." "Ah..." Glen nodded, not quite grasping what was happening. "I see..." "That''s right." After forcibly making Glen accept this, the Duke walked towards us. He passed by me and Elphisia, who I thought were his destination, and approached the First Prince, who stood rigid with tension. "Well." "..." "Say it again. Go on." "Your Grace... First, please put the child down..." "Put her down? How could you say such a thing?" The First Prince, who had seemed fearless just moments ago, was now drenched in cold sweat. In contrast, the Duke, with a cold smirk, casually called out to Tina. "Child." "Yes?" "How does it feel to look down from such a high place?" "It''s really cool and fun!" "I see." The Duke pressed the First Prince, seemingly disregarding the authority of the imperial family. "My commoner granddaughter says she enjoys the view of looking down on you, a prince... I''m not sure there''s any need to put her down." "Oops, that''s not what I meant..." The Duke''s demeanor changed in an instant. "Oh my, this old man''s hearing has gone bad. I can''t quite make out what people are saying anymore." It was an utterly absurd statement. Even Elphisia, listening from the side, repeatedly rubbed her face as if she had seen something she shouldn''t have. There was no credibility in claiming his hearing had gone bad when he had clearly heard the First Prince''s words through such thick doors. "What if you can''t hear well...?" "Well, I think it might get better if someone blows into my ear." "Oh! I got it. Hoo, hoo." Tina, still perched on his shoulders, eagerly blew into the Duke''s ear. And the Imperial Sword of Protection, the Empire''s only duke, calmly enjoyed it. The scene was quite a spectacle. I think this was the first time I suspected Tina might have inherited some form of mind control magic from her dragon blood. The Duke''s face hardened into a smile again as he observed his surroundings. "As the Empire''s only ducal house, everyone must know my wife''s background... It seems I''ve been severely underestimated." "How could that be? My foolish son misspoke. Who could have known that the Duke, who has never once attended the Founding Day celebrations, would grace us with his presence?" "Well, Your Majesty, it''s difficult to bow while carrying my granddaughter." The Duke offered a perfunctory bow. The Empress accepted it matter-of-factly, as if accustomed to such behavior. "Though you are of the highest rank, nothing good can come from ignoring proper etiquette and barging in like this." "Nothing bad will come of it either. Isn''t that how it is for us ignorant fools who only know how to settle things with our fists?" It was then that I realized the greatest weapon possessed by House Luminel. That weapon was freedom. Since their power wasn''t built on business or marriage alliances, it was difficult for them to oppress others. But by the same token, they were free from the pressures of others, unburdened by calculated interests. Not even the Empress of the Empire was an exception. "You maintain your free-spirited family tradition, Duke. Well... I suppose that''s why your son-in-law bellowed about going to the maze garden." "What." "Being free from scandal is also¡ª" "Is that true?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Pardon?" The Duke drew close to the Empress. It looked as if he might grab her shoulders and shake her violently if given permission. "Can you take responsibility for what you just said?" "Well, if anyone were to ask around..." "Ha... Haha...!" The Duke interrupted the Empress twice in succession. Then he rushed towards us, his face beaming with joy as he exclaimed: "Well done, my daughter! And son-in-law! If things continue like this, I couldn''t ask for more." "..." "..." Elphisia and I were simultaneously dumbfounded. Yes, I admit it. I had understood it wrong. The supreme weapon of House Luminel wasn''t freedom, but the Duke''s ''genuine madness''. "Now that we''ve heard the good news, I''ll go exchange pleasantries with His Majesty and His Holiness. How fortunate, how fortunate indeed..." "No, wait, Duke? You need to leave Tina and Glen..." "Surely, my soundly sleeping wife will be satisfied too... Haha..." The Duke ignored others'' words until the very end. As a bonus, Glen, who seemed to be almost dragged along, kept looking back at us until the last moment. Tina was... well, as long as she was cheerful, that should be fine. "...This can''t be happening. Elphisia, I''m sorry for speaking ill of him, but... I think father-in-law has really lost it." "No need to apologize at all. Even I can see that he''s already half out of his mind." Yulian, who had been listening to our conversation, chimed in. "The Duke is one thing, but I think Tina, who has adapted to such a person, is no less remarkable." I wonder what on earth happened while we were held up at the Imperial Palace... It''s as if the world is lying to me. "Her emotional education is already ruined." "...I''ll take responsibility and somehow get her back later." "Thanks, Elphisia." Elphisia averted her eyes coyly at my sincere gratitude. "No need for thanks. Anyway, after going through so much, I''m tired. Now that the war of words seems to have ended in a draw..." "Shall we go to the lounge and talk?" "You were quite sensible this time, dear." "That''s good news. Yulian, what will you do?" Yulian glanced at the Second Prince behind him and decided his course. "I''m going to talk with my second brother. Let''s meet again when the ball is over." "Sure, family should come first after all." I empathized and encouraged Yulian, but his expression suggested he found it somewhat disagreeable. Then he gave me an unexpected emotional moment. "There''s an error in the Director''s words." "An error? What error?" "..." Yulian clicked his tongue softly inside his mouth. Then, as if being forced to say something he didn''t want to, he twisted his lips into a crooked frown. Finally, he said: "By that logic, there''s no reason why your family shouldn''t come first." "Yulian, you...?" "...We''re family too. Both my brother and you, Director." "Ahaha." "Let me tell you this! You were the one who first said we should be family... so don''t misunderstand or think of teasing me!" I hadn''t really done anything, but Yulian was huffing as if he had vented his frustrations. This side of him must have been unexpected for Elphisia too, as she opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with her hand. "Elphisia." "...Yes." "You two really are alike." At my single remark, both of them bristled at once. "We''re not alike at all!" "We''re absolutely not alike!" Sure, sure. Is this what they call in-group aversion? Perhaps the two of them are as incompatible as they are similar. Maybe that''s why they couldn''t mix in the original story. I suddenly had such a premonition. Right after. An unexpected event unfolded without warning. "Harte?!" "Director!" Putting everything else aside, I rushed across to the other side and flung open the terrace doors. The couple enjoying the night air and their secret rendezvous on the terrace jumped in surprise and distanced themselves from each other. Even knowing it was rude and wrong, I had no time to care. Instead of apologizing, I put my foot on the terrace railing. I was preparing to leap out at any moment. But I never ended up leaving the ballroom. "H-Hey...! What are you doing?!" "..." The path leading to the Imperial Palace. In a corner of the capital where the lights of the Founding Day festival were fading. There was definitely something unsettling there. --- --- On the outskirts of the capital. Two mysterious figures with their hoods pulled low hid in the shadows of a wall. "Is ''that'' the being you were so wary of?" The man asks, putting away his telescope. "..." A silent nod. The other figure affirmed wordlessly. The one who had asked the question then exhaled a long breath. "It clearly feels a step removed from providence. It shouldn''t be a distance visible to the naked eye, and yet..." "...We''re leaving." The commander gently caressed his own Adam''s apple. Though it should have become a non-existent memory by now, the phantom pain of his throat being slit had tormented him for a long time. "Is assassination... out of the question?" "It''s not realistic." Faced with his superior''s curt refusal, he quickly set aside his disappointment. Then, showing utmost respect, he followed him. "I will obey the Demon King''s will." Though they managed to maintain their composure, they barely swallowed their gasps when their target of surveillance burst out onto the terrace. Especially the King of the Demon Realm, experiencing phantom pain, felt his insides churn. ''That man''s face... I can''t forget it.'' In a distant future from now. Or perhaps at some point that hasn''t occurred yet. The Demon Realm will have half its territory fall... due to the anger of a single person. "As soon as we arrive, inform the High Priest." The prophecy of the Demon God was correct. The structure of this world has already been twisted once. "The hands of the human world''s clock... have been rewound in reverse." Chapter 33: Real Madness, A Gathering of Victims I wanted to be the strongest in the world. From age four, I beat those called sword masters without mercy. By my teens, I had no rivals anywhere. So whenever small conflicts with the demon realm broke out, I rushed there without fail. But not a single worthy opponent existed to satisfy my expectations. Some days I''d abandon everything and wander the continent searching for dragons. During that time, I clashed with countless people and weapons, defeating them all. The dragon I encountered after a 3-month journey was indeed strong. Until the moment I beheaded it, that is. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I still vividly remember the uproar at the duke''s mansion during my sudden disappearance. They reacted differently when I returned with the dragon''s corpse, but... Had I become the strongest in the world now? I hadn''t yet visited the demon realm. But judging from the forces shown during clashes, a gathering of similar beings didn''t interest me much. As I spent tedious days like that, in the spring of my twentieth year. A new emperor ascended the throne. The coronation ceremony, which drew the empire''s attention, was splendid. If anything was unusual, it was that a snow-white boy personally placed the crown on the new emperor. I learned afterwards that he was the Pope. I also instinctively realized that my life''s final goal had been set. This person. This person embodied ultimate strength. It was only for a brief moment, but the instant our eyes met, I was certain. Those eyes observing the world like a transcendent being undoubtedly didn''t belong to this world. The rainbow-colored eyes that changed for a split second were etched into my mind. My decision was swift. I was too immature to control my youthful vigor. So on the night after the coronation, I infiltrated the capital''s temple alone and reached the Pope''s quarters. He was contemplating by a large lake. Despite the intruder openly radiating fierce bloodlust, the Pope remained aloof. Rather, he took the initiative to greet me. "The night air is refreshing, isn''t it?" His friendly tone was as if he''d met an old friend. Moreover, his crescent-shaped eyes showed not even a speck of fear. I drew my sword. To hell with the duke''s family or whatever. The pleasure that only comes when clashing steel and standing at the crossroads of life and death. That alone had been my reason for living all along. I didn''t care if I died. What did it matter if the family was ruined? As long as this body went out enjoying itself, that was enough. Even as I took a murderous stance, he smiled awkwardly. "Oh my... Won''t you put that away?" No. To my firm refusal, he said: "Hmm~ Alright. I''ll play along. But let''s make one promise, shall we?" A promise, of all things. It was abrupt, but as long as I could swing my sword freely, there was no problem. "If I win~ don''t cross paths with me again until I''m satisfied, okay?" It meant I only had one chance to challenge him. Again, no problem. If I lost, I''d die. If I won, that would be the end. I''d never seek him out again. I lowered my stance and raised my blade. Just as I readied myself to split the air like an arrow at any moment. Rainbow-colored bubbles reflected divine majesty, driving away the darkness of the moonlit night. ... ...... It was my first defeat. "From now on, we won''t be crossing paths~. When you''re confident you won''t pick a fight again when we meet, let''s talk then." The Pope entered his quarters, his spotless white robes fluttering as if he''d just taken a light evening stroll. From that moment, my life''s goal changed. I wanted to possess it. That light. The miracle. The power. The world''s truth. I wanted to possess... that unknown realm unreachable by humans! If it was impossible for me, then I wanted to possess the person who possessed it. I didn''t care about its practical value. If only I could be given one more chance to witness that light, I would have no other wishes. Haha. Ahahahahaha! As I savored the afterglow of defeat, laughing madly, a sharp voice pierced my ears. "For f*ck''s sake, can''t you stop that damn barking while people are trying to sleep!" It was a female priestess in charge of cleaning this area. Her pretty voice contrasted sharply with her coarse language. Who would have known? That the one who first treated me to such vulgar swearing would become my life''s final companion. A strange twist of fate. It wasn''t until much later that I belatedly realized what to call it. ... It was first love. "Hmm~ You haven''t forgotten our promise, have you, Duke?" "I''ve kept my distance from fighting for nearly 30 years. It''s of no consequence now." Cardi chuckled softly. Then he looked at Tina and Glen, who stood ten paces away. "Moreover, I''ve taken all I wanted. I have no lingering attachments now." "Don''t even think about using Lord Harte. Those with baptismal names have lines they can''t cross, so they can''t use divine power for family advancement." At the Pope''s words, Cardi tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand. "Use? My son-in-law? Why should I do that?" "Huh... Isn''t that the case?" "Nonsense. I merely wanted to possess divine power. If I couldn''t have it myself, my only goal was to possess the person who possessed it." At Cardi''s confession, the Pope''s eyes trembled for the first time after maintaining composure throughout. "Um, er, so... you mean, it was just a collector''s impulse? Simply that?" "If I had to put it into words, the meaning is close enough." "You married off the young lady for such a reason? Not even to make Lord Harte your adopted son-in-law...?" "Don''t belittle it. Please don''t insult the lifelong goal I''ve pursued for decades." Faced with eyes that regarded it as if it were perfectly natural, the Pope truly shut his mouth. He knew the man was quite mad from when he infiltrated the temple, but he didn''t expect that madness to remain unpurified for decades. Surely this person, above all others, should join the temple to find peace of mind. Cardi Luminel was undoubtedly the first to make the Pope fall into such serious contemplation. "My goodness... Is this how the Commander felt when talking to me? I feel like I''ve received quite the mirror therapy today." "As expected of the esteemed Pope, you just keep spouting cryptic words. You really are a strange person." Crack! A vein popped on the forehead of the Pope, known for his benevolent expression. "Aha, I just got irritated for the first time in my life. You''ve finally defeated me after 30 years. Congratulations, Duke." "Have you finally gone mad?" The one who ended the seemingly interminable conversation was none other than the Emperor. "No matter how I look at it, you''re the mad one, Duke." "Hmm... I suppose Your Majesty''s judgment has clouded with age." "Just now, I got irritated for the second time since becoming Emperor. Congratulations, Duke." Faced with Cardi''s nonsensical madness, the Pope could only sigh. "Duke... you really found a good wife." If it weren''t for that person, no one could have controlled Cardi. For once, the Emperor and Pope''s opinions aligned. --- --- The imperial ball had concluded. The afterglow of Founding Day lingered in the streets, as if closing one''s eyes would reveal the remnants of people''s conversations and songs in every corner. Especially when looking at the cheap hairpin adorning Elphisia''s head, that night''s events kept coming to mind. The fireworks from that night when I first indulged in luxury to give a gift seemed to remain like an afterimage. Perhaps I stared too intently. When Elphisia suddenly turned her gaze towards me, I instinctively averted my eyes. Furrowing her brow briefly, Elphisia abruptly began with an apology. "I''m sorry." "Suddenly? Why?" "Just... I was worried I might have disturbed your peace." "You''re fretting over nothing." Even as I laughed it off nonchalantly, Elphisia remained gloomy. "Don''t I know your personality? At the very least, you wouldn''t have wanted to be tied down to the capital. The orphanage''s opening is still uncertain..." "Being tied to the capital was inevitable from the moment I accepted Yulian." "... You''ll have to mingle with noble society, even if you dislike it." "So what? I managed to endure the ball somehow." "Glen has... somehow become my father''s disciple." "He''s talented. If anything, I should be the one asking for it, right?" I suddenly recalled when Glen first entered the orphanage. He played hide-and-seek with Tina, the half-dragon, for 30 minutes. His body was weak from malnourishment, yet he managed to keep up. Glen''s talent showed promise even then. "Tina is..." "Yeah, Tina is..." Our opinions finally aligned when Tina came up. "She''s adapted too well." "The Bloody Dragon shouldn''t have any brainwashing techniques..." "It''s a bit odd to say, but her complexion looks better than when she was at the orphanage." "Her cheeks have gotten plump in just these few weeks..." Tina likes the Duke too much. The Duke also sought out Tina quite frequently. While Glen was also his disciple and saw him often, it was nothing compared to Tina. Even now, Tina was busy playing with the Duke, leaving only me and Elphisia with time to spare. "Hey, Elphisia." "Yes?" "You worried about me, but... I want to ask the opposite. Is it really okay for you to be tied down to the capital?" "That''s a foolish question. Why would I be uncomfortable staying in the place where I was born and raised?" She retorted cynically. However, I wasn''t foolish enough to take Elphisia''s words at face value. "Isn''t it uncomfortable precisely because this is where you were born and raised?" "..." "I used to worry a lot about whether you''d be uncomfortable staying at the orphanage... but now I see that wasn''t the case. You know what? Your expressions have changed less while staying in the capital than when you lived at the orphanage." "So what?" Now I understand. That seemingly brusque expression is Elphisia''s own mask. And facing that mask, I just need to be honest and transparent with my thoughts... "If someone who normally shows such diverse emotions suddenly becomes stone-faced, it''s only natural to worry, right?" ... I''ve come to know it all. The short time we''ve spent together feels longer than it seems. "Is there really a need for that?" "Yes, because we''re husband and wife. We''re family." "Hah..." Elphisia then let out a sigh tinged with exasperation. "Sometimes when I talk with you, I feel inferior." "That''s something I need to fix. Please point it out without hesitation." "... That''s exactly what I mean." The next moment, she casually dropped an inflammatory remark. "I like you, Harte." "... Huh?" For an instant, my vision blurred as if my optic nerves were paralyzed. One second slowed down as if time had stopped, and a dull sensation crept up from my chest to my throat. While I was at a loss for words, she added one more comment. "... That part of you." "I-I see. So... uh... it''s not that you like the parts I need to fix, but... what am I even saying?" I feel like slapping myself. Seeing me like this, Elphisia snickered. "Well, your hopelessly idiotic side earns you some bonus points too." I had confidently thought I was getting to know Elphisia pretty well... But the more I got to know her, the more unknown territory seemed to expand. Apparently, I still didn''t know Elphisia after all. Chapter 34: Parenting Meeting It was a bright morning like any other at the Luminel mansion. Since being stuck in the capital, I''d been staying at the duke''s residence. I could''ve returned to the temple just to take care of myself, but there was no better place for the children than here. For the first few days, I just played around without much thought. I''d go on walks with Elphisia and take Tina and Glen sightseeing in the capital. But that only lasted a day or two. My conscience started to trouble me about doing nothing but playing around. I may be the son-in-law, but I couldn''t just freeload without earning my keep. So I asked the duke''s permission and got a new job - as a swordsmanship instructor for the Luminel family''s knightly order, the Sword King Unit. Originally called the Imperial Sword King Unit, the duke shortened the name, finding it too cumbersome. Indeed, it was filled with people as skilled as the grand name suggested. So what was I doing in a training ground full of such talented individuals? I was about to perform some silly antics while sitting cross-legged. It was entertainment discussed for relaxation after training had finished. "Ahem! Is everyone ready?" "Yes, we are!" A unified response rang out loudly. Indeed, it was a knightly order with impeccable discipline. Before me was a long rope, with soldiers grasping it in a tug-of-war stance. However, unlike a normal tug-of-war, there was no one on the opposing side. "Now then, Tina, Glen. Watch closely." "Yes, Dad." "Yes, Director." I took an exaggerated deep breath and theatrically stretched out my hand. "Abracadabra... Hiyah!" Whoosh! As soon as I uttered the silly spell, the rope floated up to the soldiers'' waist level. Then, as I subtly wiggled my fingers, the rope the knights were pulling with all their might was suddenly sucked towards where I sat. "Whoa, whoaaa!" Scrape scrape scrape...! As they leaned back to resist, their shoes scraped heavily against the sandy ground. Even as some dust scattered, the rope kept relentlessly pulling towards me. "Arghhhh!" Though they were straining with all their might, the outcome was decided quickly. The rope that had been far away came right up to my face before losing its force and falling to the ground with a thud. "Kids, this is what we call magic." "Wow! That''s so cool, Dad. They''re not just acting, are they?" "Yeah... I thought it was a performance like Tina said." I sat there telling lies to the innocent children. In reality, it was just a trick of moving objects with mental energy. It''s the same technique the duke often uses to open doors. Of course, unlike the naive children, the battle-hardened knights weren''t fooled. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Amazing, Master! I thought only the duke was capable of such a feat..." "They say that when your training reaches its peak, objects move with just a thought..." "Could this be that legendary divine power we''ve only heard about?" Using divine power always comes with a display of divine majesty. Even the most trivial tricks are accompanied by spectacular sights. "Come on, no way. I''m still a knight, I can''t rely solely on my baptismal name, can I? I''ve been diligently swinging a sword since my days at the temple." At my words, they couldn''t hide their admiring yet curious looks. "Then... if you were to compare the holy knights of the temple with us, which side do you think would have the advantage?" "The Sword King Unit, of course." It was a question that didn''t require much thought. Holy knights live strictly according to the temple''s rules. Moreover, since they''re basically classified as clergy, a large portion of their time is devoted to religious activities. It''s unfair to compare them to a knightly order that can dedicate themselves to training all day. ''Though the commander would probably be on par with the duke...'' There''s no need to compare them to the lord they respect. For the sake of smooth social relations here, I should praise the duke''s family. As I was nodding to myself, Tina, who had been watching from the side, sparkled her eyes. "Dad, can I do this too?" "Of course! Absolutely. Just work hard at your exercises." Plus, being a half-dragon, she likely has latent abilities unique to the Bloody Dragon. With the desire to become stronger, she''ll probably grow faster than anyone else. "What about me, Director?" "There''s a reason the duke took you as a disciple. Everything the duke can do, you''ll be able to do too." "Wow..." Glen shyly clasped his hands together and looked to me for confirmation. "If that happens... will I be able to help others like you did, Director? Like how you saved me." "Oh my, aren''t you precious!" "D-Director...!" I ruffled Glen''s hair roughly. Understandably, the memory of the illegal auction seemed deeply etched in Glen''s mind. To think he''d turn that into altruism rather than developing hatred. It''s hard to believe such a kind child grew up to be Elphisia''s personal assassin in the future. ''Though Elphisia is looking after him in her own way now...'' In truth, there''s an awkward atmosphere between Elphisia and Glen. More precisely, Elphisia is visibly uncomfortable, so Glen mirrors that awkwardness in return. For some reason, Elphisia was reluctant to openly care for Glen. Instead, she would subtly glance at him often and bring gifts that were slightly more expensive than those for the other children. ... Of course, through me. Just as I was lost in thought, as if speaking of the devil, Elphisia''s voice called out from behind. "Harte." "Oh, Elphisia. You''re here?" While welcoming her, I couldn''t help but look past her shoulder. Behind Elphisia, three or four maids followed, pulling trolley carts. And atop the trolley carts, wild berry-scented ade[1] with floating ice cubes flaunted its frosty appearance. "I thought you might be tired from training. I brought something for everyone to wet their throats." "My goodness, Elphisia..." "Ohhh... My lady...!" Elphisia then added in a voice colder than the ice in the ade: "Though from the looks of it, you seem to have been playing the fool." "Oh, no, you''ve got it wrong! Elphisia, this is... a training method to build endurance through tug-of-war." Sensing danger, the knights quickly backed up my excuse. "That''s right, my lady!" "This was the toughest part!" At least it wasn''t a lie. They must have struggled straining their muscles, and it probably is a method to build endurance... Elphisia allowed the snacks with an expression that showed she didn''t believe a word of it. "Haah, it would be a shame to just throw this on the ground. I''ll let it slide this time." "Ohhh!" The moment permission was granted, the knights, exuding sweat, grabbed the ade without hesitation. Meanwhile, I was curious about Elphisia''s display of kindness and casually struck up a conversation. "So... what''s the occasion? You''re being quite attentive today." "I brought bribes in case you were being ostracized." "Really?" Having stayed at the duke''s mansion for a while now, the duke''s household members knew well how to treat us. It was obvious they''d face consequences if they dared to ostracize us, so who would even think of it? Elphisia wasn''t one to be unaware of this. "This is what you call supporting your husband. I have to at least save face to show up in social circles, don''t I?" "Ah, is it time already?" Today was the day to attend the gathering. If you ask what kind of gathering, I could answer that it''s a parenting group. The parenting group started from Elphisia''s concerns. "What are you going to do about Tina and Glen?" "What do you mean, what am I going to do?" "Are you just going to keep them cooped up in the duke''s mansion, living in luxury?" "... Sounds good?" At this point, I was a fool thinking from an adult''s perspective. That''s why Elphisia didn''t hesitate to rebuke me. "Are you going to raise them with only each other as friends? Worse, Yulian is staying at the imperial palace, so they each only have one friend." "... Ah!" "What do you mean ''Ah!''? As their environment has changed, we need to create another environment for them." Right after scolding me, she handed me over ten envelopes of letters. "Quite a few invitations have piled up since the last ball. I''ve picked out the useful ones, so you decide on the rest." "Useful for what?" "Invitations from families with young lords or ladies around Tina and Glen''s age. If we ask for permission, it should be possible to bring the children along." "That sounds great. As expected of you, Elphisia. You''re the best mother anyone could ask for." At my praise, Elphisia turned her head with a smirk and glared at empty space. "Hmph, it''s just for the contract. That''s all." Thanks to Elphisia''s dedication to the contract, I took steps to expand our social circle. At first, only Elphisia and I met people so as not to overwhelm the children. Then, as they gradually became accustomed, we brought up the topic of the children, which somehow snowballed into evolving into a parenting group. The group even grew quite large as connections with people who had children of similar age gathered. Because of this, the process of setting a date took a long time. The slowly determined time was noon today. In other words, today''s outing is the first gathering where Tina and Glen will accompany us. "Kids, you''ve played in the training ground, so let''s go inside to wash up and change clothes." "Okay!" The children answered energetically in unison. Then they scampered off to the mansion without looking back. It seems the little ones were quite excited about today''s gathering too. "I hope everything goes well and they enjoy themselves..." Naturally, bringing the children along brings a surge of worry. But regardless of my concerns, the sun slowly crawled to the center of the sky. The time for the parenting gathering was drawing closer by the moment. --- --- Inside the bustling mansion. Viscountess Riona Peter was busy checking the refreshments and interior decorations. She was the host of this parenting gathering. Though the next gathering would be hosted by someone else, as the host of the first meeting, her role was crucial. She had seen countless times how a gathering ruined once would head towards dissolution. "I absolutely... absolutely cannot fail. No way." Although called a parenting group, it wasn''t really an innocent forum for refined discussions about child-rearing. Of course, such a gathering could be created. However, this could never be the main event. The inner thoughts of the guardians participating in the gathering would likely be more or less the same. ''If the gathering grows larger... there would be no better place to find potential marriage partners!'' If that happens, the influence of those at the center of the gathering would naturally grow. They might even rise to become a mainstream force in high society. ''The timing was perfect.'' Elphisia Luminel and her husband are attending such a gathering. Then it''s inevitable that the children seen at the banquet will come along. So what if the children aren''t nobles? As long as they''re children the duke dotes on, noble status is something they can acquire at any time. It would be fine to have them adopted into a vassal family, but it would be even better if they were registered in the duke''s family. The paradox that commoner children become the best marriage prospects. There will surely be many people drawn to this paradox. "You can do this, Riona Peter." The woman who had built top-tier wealth solely through marriage brokering clenched her fist, steeling her resolve. --- [1. raei: Ade (???) typically refers to a fruit-flavored drink made with carbonated water or soda. It''s similar to lemonade or fruit-flavored sodas in the West.] Toggle New Ads 1/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 35: The Girl Weaving Grass The afternoon sun hung high in the sky. Viscount Peter''s mansion stood ready, having prepared meticulously to welcome its guests. While the format mirrored a typical outdoor tea party, the setting resembled a celebration tailored for children. This aligned perfectly with the gathering''s stated purpose as a parenting meetup. The Viscountess''s efforts didn''t go unnoticed, as praise flowed from all directions. "You must have gone to great lengths, my lady. This setup allows the adults to chat comfortably while the children play to their hearts'' content." "With so many servants around, we needn''t worry about accidents either." "I took a quick tour and noticed you''ve decorated not just the garden, but the playroom in the mansion as well. Your experience really shines through, Viscountess." Sensing success amidst the flood of compliments, Riona Peter softened her gaze and responded humbly. "This gathering is for all of you. I couldn''t in good conscience prepare anything less." "Oh, how modest! My husband''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, you know? Though now he''s thoroughly engrossed in conversation with the other men." This parenting gathering was a couples'' affair. While a women-only event would have sufficed, this meetup was special. Their particular circumstances necessitated the couples'' attendance rule. "It seems almost everyone has arrived, wouldn''t you say?" "Yes, well, everyone except for Duchess Luminel and her husband." "The one from the temple..." The reason for the couples'' attendance rule? It stemmed from Harte and Elphisia''s tendency to move as a pair. This was only natural. Given Harte''s inexperience in social settings, allowing him to venture out alone risked exposing him to potential insults or humiliation. Elphisia served as a shield, protecting Harte from such unsavory incidents. Thus, inviting them separately was out of the question. Meanwhile, the women''s husbands were equally curious about Harte, making the couples'' rule an easy decision. As everyone anxiously awaited the arrival of the main actors, glancing at the clock... The estate''s guards allowed passage to a carriage bearing the ducal crest. --- --- "Welcome to the Viscount Peter''s estate! Duchess Luminel, and Sir Harte." The Viscountess greeted us with a warm smile. She then turned her gaze to Tina and Glen beside us, showering them with praise. "Oh my, I caught a glimpse at the ball, but your children are truly adorable and handsome. Despite their youth, their future looks promising." "Thank you for your warm welcome." "We appreciate the invitation. Let''s enjoy ourselves today." Elphisia''s formal speech caused the Viscountess''s shoulders to rise slightly. "Please, Duchess, feel free to speak casually." "As my husband shows you respect, I cannot do otherwise." "My goodness..." She covered her mouth with both hands, seemingly deeply moved. However, as the hostess, she couldn''t remain idle. The Viscountess soon gestured for us to enter and began guiding us. "Everyone''s currently enjoying tea in the garden. The children seem a bit tired from listening to dull adult conversations... but introductions are still necessary." "We''re sorry for making the children wait due to our lateness." Arriving early is a matter of etiquette, not just in noble circles. If only we''d spent less time fussing over Tina and Glen''s outfits... Our indecision while dressing them up had eaten away precious time. The Viscountess, however, gracefully overlooked our mistake with a witty remark. "There''s no need for apologies. Isn''t it customary for the stars of the show to make a fashionably late entrance?" "Haha... If you see it that way, we couldn''t ask for more." The Viscount''s estate was vast. Though Elphisia had previously explained the extent of Viscount Peter''s wealth, experiencing it firsthand was a different matter entirely. I couldn''t fathom the level of influence required to maintain such a sprawling mansion in the capital. After a few minutes of pleasant conversation and walking... We finally set foot in the garden, the heart of the parenting gathering. "Haa!" At that moment, a muffled exclamation escaped from somewhere. Tracing the sound with my eyes, I found its source: children frozen in place. To be more precise, young ladies around Glen''s age stood with their eyes wide in astonishment. I easily guessed the reason. ''Glen is exceptionally handsome, after all.'' This boy, though not yet old enough to grow facial hair, is quite the charmer. Even in the original story, descriptions of his decadent beauty were never lacking. If I had to find a comparable example, it would be Yulian... But Yulian''s image in my mind is so thoroughly ruined that I no longer see him as handsome. The moment he started calling me "Daddy," Yulian''s impression was already beyond salvaging. "Ahem, *cough*!" Just then, the Viscountess cleared her throat to redirect attention. She then announced the start of the gathering with a smile that seemed skillfully practiced. "Now that our final two guests have arrived... let''s begin the gathering!" With this opening declaration, numerous eyes sparkled with curiosity. The family at the center of so many rumors was already the focus of attention. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m from the Baroness Horhe family..." "This is Countess Greta, and..." For a while, we exchanged introductions with those seated near us. During this time, Elphisia adeptly mediated, receiving introductions while also knowing when to politely cut them short. Some expressed surprise at Elphisia''s social prowess. "Was Duchess Luminel always this good at socializing?" "I had no idea. She always sat quietly at banquets and left without a word." "Indeed... who could have guessed she''d be bold enough to argue with Her Majesty the Empress?" Comments flew back and forth, wondering how Elphisia had managed to conceal her true nature all this time. Though we had only just begun, the flow of conversation was already branching out endlessly. Riding this current, the time for introductions finally reached us. While Elphisia and I breezed through our introductions, it was a different story for Tina and Glen. With all eyes focused on them, Tina was the first to speak up. "Hello, I''m Tina. I''m ten years old, and my favorite game is hide-and-seek!" "... I''m Glen. Also ten, and I''m learning swordsmanship from the Duke." One was lively, the other composed. Fortunately, both received overwhelmingly positive responses. Some adored Tina''s cute personality, while others highly praised Glen''s unusual composure for his age. With introductions complete, it was time to separate the adults'' and children''s spaces. "Children, you''re free to play now. Feel free to explore most areas near the mansion and make plenty of friends." "Okay! Dad!" "I''ll do my best, Director." As the children turned to leave with these reassuring responses, Elphisia called out to Glen in a stern voice. "... Wait a moment, you. Stop right there." "Yes...?" Glen stopped, bewildered, and turned back towards us. Elphisia approached him directly and smoothed out his shirt collar. "Your appearance is unkempt." "Ah! I''m sorry, Vice Director." "... There''s no need to apologize for such a trivial matter." Elphisia dusted off even the faintest traces of dirt before sending Glen off. Seeing this, Tina looked up at her with eager eyes. "Mom, is my dress okay? It''s not wrinkled, is it?" "It''s fine." "Oh..." I chuckled softly as I watched. ''Tina must have wanted to be fussed over too...'' Even if her outfit was impeccable, she likely craved at least a pretense of attention. Elphisia, in her awkwardness, seemed to have overlooked this desire. Just as I thought this... Elphisia reached out to Tina. "... What''s happened to your hair?" Elphisia began tidying Tina''s hair. However, Tina''s hairstyle remained unchanged from when we left the ducal mansion. In other words, Elphisia had seen through Tina''s wish and was now putting on an act. "Hehe... Sorry, Mom." "I told you, there''s nothing to be sorry about." Immediately after, she bid farewell with a prim expression. "Now, off you go and play." "Okay!" Tina scampered off excitedly, with Glen hurrying to catch up. From this point on, it was truly time for the children. --- --- Glen found the situation far from fun. While Tina bounced around like an excited puppy, striking up conversations left and right, Glen was the type who found excessive attention uncomfortable. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The contrasting reactions from two distinct groups made Glen particularly uneasy. "So you dream of becoming a knight? Not bad. Should I gift you a sword?" "Wow, your calluses are so hard. Can I touch your arm too?" "Can I visit the ducal mansion? Not that I''m particularly interested in seeing you or anything..." "What''s your ideal type?" The girls seemed determined to flirt with Glen at every opportunity. Though uncomfortable, Glen refrained from pushing them away. He feared that his actions might put Harte and Elphisia in a difficult position. Meanwhile, the boys found this behavior utterly irritating. Their eyes filled with envy, the boys subtly excluded Glen. "Haah..." As a result, Glen now found himself alone. While the other children were engrossed in snacks, he had escaped to wander the mansion by himself. Though not as expansive as the Luminel ducal residence, the Peter viscounty mansion was still large enough to make exploration enticing. With servants stationed at restricted areas, there was no worry of committing any faux pas. Thus, Glen climbed to the top floor of the mansion to gaze outside through the windows. ''There''s the Director and Vice Director...'' They were skillfully talking with various people. Despite likely meeting most of these individuals for the first time, their ability to chat comfortably with smiling faces amazed Glen. At the same time, he felt somewhat inadequate, given his own lack of social grace. ''Tina''s playing so energetically... while I...'' Even here, she was engaged in a game of hide-and-seek. She was even deliberately acting like an ordinary person, knowing full well that no one could catch her if she tried her best. Tina''s knack for accommodating others in play had developed to an astonishing degree. ''I... ran for my life for 30 minutes...'' The memory still left him breathless. It could rightfully be called a form of psychological trauma. Soon, Glen gave up his people-watching and wandered down the long corridor. As he reached the end of one hallway, he discovered a very narrow staircase. ''Wasn''t this already the top floor?'' Unable to resist his curiosity, he ascended the cramped stairs. It wasn''t a tall staircase. Less than ten steps in total. Upon reaching the top and glancing to the side, Glen spotted a small door. He guessed it likely led to an attic space. ''If it were off-limits... someone would be guarding it, like the other rooms, right?'' Following this logical reasoning, Glen pushed open the attic door. Whoosh! Air rushed out from inside. Simultaneously, the scent of grass tickled Glen''s nose. It was an unusual smell for an attic, piquing his interest further. As Glen ducked to pass through the small doorway, he heard: "Who''s there?" "Whoa!" The sudden sound of a girl''s voice. Startled by the unexpected presence, Glen lost his balance and fell backwards. Thud! The sound of his rear hitting the floor echoed loudly. He struggled to hide his embarrassment. Regaining his composure, he focused his gaze ahead. In the dim light, he saw a girl about his age. The girl''s eyes were closed. She kept them shut as if it were perfectly normal, even with light streaming in from the doorway. Moreover, hay was piled high around her, as if in a stable. This clearly explained the grassy scent that had greeted Glen upon opening the attic door. As Glen tried to assess the situation, the girl asked once more: "Um... who are you?" Chapter 36: Weave 100 Times for a Wish The girl''s questioning betrayed her anxiety. Glen offered a greeting as harmlessly as possible. "I''m Glen. I was invited to the viscount''s estate today." "Oh...! You''re one of the guests coming today?" "Yeah, that''s right." "Phew..." The girl finally exhaled, seeming relieved. ''What a strange kid...'' Naturally, introductions couldn''t be one-sided. As the girl hesitated to speak first, Glen took the initiative. "What''s your name?" "Echo... Echo Peter." "Can I call you Echo?" "... Sure." A timid permission was granted. Echo was still touching the tall grass with her eyes closed. Glen wondered about the attic and the peer he hadn''t been introduced to. He remembered being introduced to Rochelle Peter as "the viscount''s only daughter" before sneaking away from the gathering. But Echo''s existence meant that introduction was incorrect. Still clumsy at indirect speech, Glen carefully asked: "Hey, Echo. Can I ask why you''re not playing with the others?" "I''m not supposed to." "Why?" "They said I''m not supposed to be here." "... Who said that?" "Mom. And Dad too." Echo crawled closer, closing the distance between them. Then she grabbed Glen tightly with both hands and pleaded: "So please keep it a secret. Don''t tell anyone you met me. Please." "..." "You won''t, right?" "Alright... I won''t." "... Thank goodness." Echo retreated, almost collapsing. Glen tried to leave the attic first, unsettled by the strange atmosphere. But at that moment, Echo cried out, grabbing him. "Um, wait...!" "Echo...?" As if seeing through Glen''s intentions despite her closed eyes, Echo anxiously asked: "Could you... stay just a little longer...? It''s my first time talking to a friend instead of an adult..." Glen couldn''t bring himself to refuse the girl''s request, which seemed to hide some kind of story. There was still plenty of time, so he could go back down at an appropriate moment without issue. Glen, who had been hesitantly trying to stand, sat back down on the grass-scented floor. "..." "..." Though Echo had asked him to stay and talk a little longer, she made no move to speak. And Glen, naturally quiet, was the same. As a result, the silence turned into a contest of who could better endure the awkward atmosphere. How long had the silence enveloped them? Glen was the first to reach his limit of patience. "Hey, Echo." "Oh, yes?" "Why is there so much grass on the floor?" "Oh, this stuff." Echo pulled something out from behind her in response to the question. What was illuminated by the slanted light was a blade of grass tied in knots. However many she had knotted together, it was as long as a snake or rope. "I needed it to make this." "Hmm, I see." Even with the result shown and explained, it wasn''t really a proper answer. From Glen''s perspective, not knowing Echo''s circumstances, it looked like a completely useless object. "What''s good about making that?" "It can grant wishes. You know, someone told me that if you successfully weave grass blades 100 times without breaking, God will grant your request." "Really?" Glen was surprised. He had never heard such a thing even while living with Harte, who was closest to the gods. But Echo nodded with a bright smile. "It''s true. Because I''ve already succeeded in weaving grass 100 times once." "... Did your wish come true?" "Yes. I had several wishes in mind, and one of them was to make a friend. Then you appeared, just like that. Amazing, isn''t it?" "I guess so..." Glen agreed but didn''t believe it. It seemed like an obviously bogus ritual to anyone. It was a reasonable mindset, since if multiple wishes were set, one of them was bound to come true eventually. "What are your other wishes?" "Hmm, for Mom and Dad to find me? But actually, this is cheating. Because it takes two wishes to work." "Two wishes?" In response to Glen''s question, the girl pointed to her closed eyes. "You see my closed eyes? Actually, I can''t see. I''ve been like this since I was a baby." "... So that''s why." "Yeah, because I can''t see, Mom and Dad always have to hide me. That''s why I asked you to keep our meeting a secret." In truth, the reason Echo was relegated to the attic wasn''t simply due to prejudice against her disability. If anything, it was because the Peter viscounty was noble and had gained authority through blood ties. The Peter viscounty officially had three sons and one daughter. All the children were famous in social circles for their exceptional beauty. Add to that the tearful educational fervor of Viscountess Peter, and her sons, except for the eldest, entered families above their station as adopted sons-in-law. Of course, even the eldest son''s bride was an earl''s daughter, making their marriage business a great success. Amidst all this, their beautiful daughter - Rochelle Peter, and her twin Echo Peter were born. Rochelle was lovely from infancy. In contrast, Echo bore no resemblance to her family and was born with severe visual impairment. The viscounty was thrown into crisis. For nobles, bloodline is a critical matter. It''s just that the Luminel duchy had an abnormal way of thinking. If the in-law families learned there was a defect in the bloodline, protests would surely pour in. There was even a chance that it could hinder the marriage prospects of Rochelle, Echo''s twin sister. So the Peter couple decided. To hide Echo and treat her as if she didn''t exist. Claiming their only daughter was the lovely Rochelle. They placed themselves under self-hypnosis to shed their guilt. Learning the general circumstances, Glen bit his lip hard. ''So that''s why there wasn''t a single light in the attic...'' Because she was blind from the start. Because she had lived a life unaffected by light. Echo''s world must have always been night. "... But actually, it''s okay if I can''t open my eyes. I just hope that when I weave the grass, the world I know will change." Born and abandoned immediately, her family doesn''t know. What those eyes that can''t project objects see. "It would be nice if the whole world was just black..." What those eyes project is not form, but essence. Those eyes, deprived even of the right to distinguish between heaven and earth, saw the hearts of others. It was impossible to describe in human language the hearts of people that Echo''s eyes captured. She could only express with her tongue and lips that they were extremely ugly and hostile towards her. So she closed her eyes completely. She was even afraid to peek at the heart of Glen, who had unilaterally become her friend, so she didn''t even squint. As Echo felt guilty about this fact, Glen spoke. "... Want me to help?" "With what?" "Tying... the grass knots." "Thanks. But it''s okay. If someone helps, it might be cheating and the wish won''t be granted, you know." Echo smiled faintly. Even as they continued their conversation, Echo endlessly tied knots at the ends of grass blades, weaving the segments. But just when it seemed to be going well, without fail, the grass would snap with a crack! It''s a difficult task even with proper eyesight. Watching a blind person repeat this made Echo''s yearning tangible. As skilled as she was desperate. As desperate as she was swayed by superstition. Glen hoped Echo wouldn''t despair. "Echo." "Did you call me?" "Yeah, I think it''s about time for me to go back." "Oh, I see..." Echo said goodbye with a voice dripping with disappointment. "Goodbye, Glen. Be careful going down the stairs." "... You take care too, Echo. I hope you succeed in tying the grass." "Thank you." As Glen was about to leave the small attic, bending low to exit through the door. Echo''s pale cry rang out from behind. "Glen! Remember, our meeting here is a secret! Okay?" "I absolutely won''t tell anyone." "Phew, thank you..." After coming down from the attic, Glen surveyed the viscount''s estate through a window. The red sun bringing the sunset was stretching the shadows long in the distance. Not a single child could be seen in the garden, perhaps tired of playing. They were likely enjoying naps or games inside the mansion as they pleased. ''Echo... must still be weaving grass.'' Glen descended the stairs, reminiscing about the unexpected encounter. It was the finale of the parenting gathering. --- --- About a week after the parenting gathering, afternoon at the Luminel duchy. I was talking with Elphisia while strolling through the duke''s estate grounds. "... Glen''s been acting strange lately." "Oh my, so it wasn''t just me who felt that way?" "You noticed too, Elphisia?" "He was never talkative, but it''s gotten quite severe lately." As expected of Elphisia. She pretends not to care but observes Glen more diligently than anyone. So instead of making excuses, it would be better if she approached him first. "He''s been plucking grass and tying it together. I don''t know where he heard such a strange thing." "Isn''t it related to what he asked you the other day?" "That''s certainly possible, but..." It was after returning from the parenting gathering that Glen asked me an unexpected question. [Director, does weaving grass blades 100 times really grant wishes?] At least it''s not a story from the scriptures related to the gods. There''s no way I wouldn''t know a verse that I can recite by heart with my eyes closed. It seems to have originated from folk beliefs, but... ''Did he hear it while playing with the kids? But to be that focused seems excessive for children''s play.'' We happened to be strolling near the training grounds at the time. If my memory serves, it was currently the duke''s private tutoring time with Glen. But unlike usual, there were no shouts of exertion or metallic clangs of clashing steel. Instead, the voices of the duke and Glen could be heard as faintly as an ant''s footsteps. "Your Grace. If I learn the footwork diligently, could I secretly meet people?" "Why, of course you can! Back in my day, I used to sneak over the temple walls to play rock-paper-scissors with the Pope, you know." "A-Amazing..." Glen was as astonished as I was appalled. ''No, that really is amazing.'' I didn''t know. I had no idea. It was news to me. Who would have thought the duke and His Holiness the Pope were secret rock-paper-scissors buddies? And in their youth, no less. "That''s how I met my wife too. I personally infiltrated the temple and seduced her until she finally gave in." He even had secret trysts in the sacred temple? This scratches at me a bit. As a temple holy knight, I want to reprimand the carelessness of the holy knight commander at the time. "But that damned Pope was so resentful. We were close enough to play rock-paper-scissors together... but he didn''t help at all. He was cold-hearted even when my wife was suffering from illness. I truly wanted to seek divine help when she was on her deathbed, but he said divine power couldn''t be leaked for such things." In the end, Elphisia''s mother passed away, unable to endure the pain. Even recalling those distant days, raw emotion filled the duke''s voice. "If only there hadn''t been that ''promise'', I would have scaled the temple walls again... I''ve never regretted my youthful impetuousness more than then. That''s why Elphisia is so fortunate. Surely a son-in-law wouldn''t ignore his wife''s suffering, haha..." At last, seeing Glen vaguely listening to the story, the duke changed the subject. "Ack, I''ve gone on too long. Your question made me reminisce about the old days. So, where are you trying to sneak off to in secret?" "I-It''s nothing like that! I was just... curious, Your Grace." "Haha, and here I thought. I thought you might be trying to play rock-pa... scissors with the Pope like I did." The duke let out a hearty laugh, apparently pleased with Glen''s eagerness to learn. "Very well. For the time being, I''ll focus on teaching you how to walk and run. In a short time... raiding the temple or imperial palace might be too much, but I''ll make sure you can easily rob a count''s family heirloom!" Crazy bastard! Please, I beg you not to. Don''t corrupt our good child, you mad father-in-law. "Yes, Your Grace!" Glen, couldn''t you avoid such an enthusiastic response? This is a very worrying part as a guardian. Should I keep my senses on high alert even while sleeping from now on? "Harte, you can hear everything they''re saying, right?" "... Yes." "What is Father saying to Glen?" "Um, well." I hesitated for a moment. About whether this needed to be filtered or not... But a half-truth would only cause unnecessary confusion. So I reported exactly what I had heard. "It seems His Grace intends to raise Glen as a master thief." "What the f*ck is wrong with that crazy bastard!?" "..." "..." Elphisia, unleashing unfiltered curses at her own father. This was the catalyst for adding moral education time to Glen''s schedule. --- --- When the night breeze turns cool, everyone in the mansion falls asleep. Then the only person awake in the mansion peeks out of their room to survey the outside. Echo walks down the cold, empty hallways. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the world is endlessly dim, she''s familiar with the mansion''s layout, so moving around isn''t a problem. She just needs to carefully feel her way down the stairs. She used to fall and get hurt a lot by mistake in the past, but now she''s fairly adept. Once outside the mansion, she carefully plucks grass from the lawn. She''s been scolded before for ruining the landscaping, so she plucks grass from the corners as close to the roots as possible. Her daily routine ends after going up and down between the garden and attic about ten times. Now to tie the knots. Weave the grass blades, weave them a hundred times, and make a wish. Hoping that someday, she''ll be loved. Hoping that someday, someone who loves her will appear. Wishing that the person reflected in these eyes will have a beautiful heart. Golden eyes that draw in moonlight sparkled in the darkness. Chapter 37: Joy Outside the Cage About two months had passed since Glen began learning swordsmanship from Cardi under Harte''s guidance. The weather grew cooler, and leaves drifted down in graceful arcs. As the seasons changed, Tina made several friends through regular gatherings. Glen, however, remained admired by young ladies from afar, without a single pen pal to his name. Harte and Elphisia worried about Glen''s reluctance to open up. Elphisia, in particular, made it almost a daily habit to peek around corners and observe Glen. Lately, though, Glen''s senses had sharpened. He occasionally glanced back, startling Elphisia. Despite only a few months of formal training, Glen''s instincts had become razor-sharp. Harte watched the tension between Elphisia and Glen, inwardly musing: ''It''s impressive how skilled Elphisia is at hiding her presence...'' She sometimes amazed him. Despite Glen''s extraordinary talent, he could only sense Elphisia''s gaze as an unsettling presence. Elphisia was remarkable in many ways. As night fell after such a typical day, a subtle change occurred in the duke''s mansion. Harte lay awake, his senses alert, while Elphisia slept soundly beside him. He detected three distinct signs of activity in the slumbering estate. One was Harte himself. Another was the duke, likely sensing the same. The third was Glen, sneaking out on his secret excursion. ''That boy... sneaking out again at night.'' Harte noted this and nothing more. Given Glen''s character, he was unlikely to be up to any mischief on these nighttime walks. If Cardi had taught him well how to move, the chances of trouble were slim. Indeed, Glen had always returned quietly before dawn, pretending to sleep. As long as he followed the rules, Harte saw no need to interfere. ''Glen deserves his privacy. Meddling might do more harm than good.'' However, if Glen failed to return by morning... Then Harte would have to step in. It would surely be no ordinary matter. So, Harte was more concerned about Elphisia than Glen''s periodic escapes. Despite the passage of time, the persistent distance between Elphisia and Glen worried him. As Glen grew and his voice deepened, along with the onset of puberty, Harte feared they might miss the chance to repair their relationship entirely. ''Why is she so cautious around such a kind child as Glen, when she''s usually so confident...'' As his thoughts deepened in the night. The small-framed boy once again scaled the walls of the duke''s mansion. --- --- Inside the attic of Viscount Peter''s mansion. A girl''s welcoming voice rang out from the dim space that required stooping to enter. "Glen?" "Yeah, you''re getting good at recognizing me." "Well, you''re the only visitor I get this late at night." Echo''s social circle was limited. Her family shunned her, deliberately avoiding encounters. At most, she sensed the presence of her dedicated maid silently bringing meals. Living this routine, she''d almost come to welcome her twin sister Rochelle''s occasional visits to vent her frustrations for no apparent reason. "Did you manage to tie the grass today?" "No, I failed. It kept breaking apart after about thirty weaves." "I wish I could help you." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But you know that would be cheating." "Cheating..." Glen mulled over the word as he spread out carefully picked blades of grass on the floor. Echo smiled faintly at the familiar scent. "Thank you again for today." "It''s nothing, really." "Still, thank you. I used to be so anxious every time I went to pick grass. What if I got lost on the way back to the attic?" "Has that ever happened?" "A little... when I wasn''t used to it yet?" "Ah, I see." Echo hugged her knees to her chest. She spoke softly, reminiscing about the past. "I got scolded badly then. They said what if rumors spread. I didn''t understand why it was wrong, so I just kept crying." "That must have been tough." "Yeah, it was. But I think it''ll be okay now. If I get lost, I can just wait where I am, and you''ll come find me at night, right?" "I can''t promise that yet. I can''t sense presences as widely as the Director or the Duke." Glen stated the facts humbly. Meanwhile, Echo was curious about this "Director" figure. Whenever she talked with Glen, the Director always came up. Other than that, it was probably the Duke. More specifically, Yulian, Tina, Elphisia, and Flotia occupied portions of the conversation. Honestly, she was envious. Echo''s only friend was Glen, but Glen knew far too many people. Every time she listened to Glen talk about the people around him, her chest tightened, but her curiosity was undeniable. "You really like the Director, don''t you?" "Of course! The Director is practically my hero. There''s nothing in the world our Director can''t do." If the person in question overheard this, their jaw would drop at the exaggeration. But for Echo, whose world consisted only of the attic and Glen, she had no choice but to believe it wholeheartedly. "Really? You said light beams come out of the Director''s mouth before?" "Uh... I meant, the Director could probably do it if they wanted to." "And one sword swing causes an earthquake, right?" "Yeah, that''s definitely true." "And the Director''s the most handsome, perfect superhuman in the world?" "Of course." These weren''t words Glen should be saying, considering he turned heads just by walking down the street. Anyone with proper eyesight would have interpreted it as blatant exaggeration. Echo, unaware of these circumstances, viewed the "Director" as little more than a mythical creature. So, she set aside her interest in this figure who seemed to belong in the realm of myths. Instead, she cautiously brought up another name, her lips pursed. "Say, you mentioned living with a girl named Tina?" "That''s right. We''ve lived in the same house for a long time." "... Are you close?" "Yeah." "How close?" "... Very?" In truth, this question had become almost routine. It was a question repeated nearly every day. ''Glen has too many friends...'' At some point, Echo became acutely aware of this girl named Tina''s existence. According to Glen''s descriptions, Tina was an incredibly cute, adorable girl with a bright personality to boot. On top of that, she was incredibly strong, which Glen often expressed envy about. With a girl like that by his side, Echo felt like a firefly dimly glowing beneath the full moon. ''How nice... for that Tina girl...'' She suddenly felt dejected. Her motivation to weave grass plummeted, as if the layers of frustration and resentment had suddenly surfaced. Her protruding lips showed no signs of returning to normal. ''I want to be like Tina...'' If Glen could have read her mind, he would have been utterly shocked by this notion. Having experienced the harsh reality of the difference between species in a semi-forced way, Glen strongly objected to the idea of more beings like Tina. But Echo embraced this wish, sighing as she voiced her inner thoughts. "I''m jealous..." "Echo?" "How wonderful would it be if I could play with Glen during the day?" Even as she expressed her wish, Echo hesitated. After all, she had never laid eyes on Glen. If, by some chance, Glen''s heart turned out to be similar to others when observed with her eyes... she might cry her eyes out from sadness. The possibility of losing her first and only friend was high. So, better not to observe at all. To remain friends, even if precariously, she had to suppress her curiosity. This was Echo''s resolve. "Um... Echo." Just then, Glen called her name. "Yes? What is it?" "If you don''t mind it not being daytime, want to play together?" "Play? Where?" "Anywhere outside." Silence fell. Echo struggled to find words. The idea of playing outside was one she had long since abandoned. Was he talking nonsense? Was it just empty words to give her false hope? Echo became confused, considering various possibilities. Finally, Glen calmly proposed to the visibly troubled Echo. "I can take you outside. There won''t be many people on the streets at this hour. Even if there are, I''ll protect you." "Really...?" "I promise." Glen''s voice carried an unwavering resolve. Only then did Echo allow her hopes to swell, carefully voicing the wish she had harbored while weaving grass. "Can I... walk on a street full of people?" "That''s how it should be normally." "Can I run?" "I''ll run with you." "What if we get lost?" "We can hold hands as we go, can''t we?" "Hic..." "E-Echo?!" Tears leaked from Echo''s closed eyes. Glen panicked, fumbling about until he bumped his forehead against a piece of furniture with a thud. Normally, Echo would have checked on Glen with a concerned voice. But now, she was too overwhelmed with emotion to do so. "Uuh... huu..." Echo hiccupped, covering her face as if washing it. "What... hic... what should I do? It''s cheating... it''s cheating... I haven''t even woven the grass a hundred times, but my wish came true... huuh, sniff..." Then, with a face that was unclear whether she was crying or laughing, Echo moved closer and grasped Glen''s sleeve. Finally, Echo''s pretty features crumbled completely. "Waah, huaaah...! Glen must be the ''Director''... You must be the most amazing person in the world... How can you do this without grass... uu..." Echo cried. She wailed, as if releasing all the sorrow and resentment that had accumulated over time. Meanwhile, Glen was confused by Echo''s reaction, which far exceeded his expectations. "W-What? Director...! I''m... I''m not..." "Hic! You must be the Director to me, Glen... Coming to see me every day, telling me fun stories, granting my wish, being my friend, everything... everything... I thought it was impossible without grass..." "Echo..." Glen suddenly recalled the time when he was destined to be sold as a slave. The Echo crying before him now seemed remarkably similar to himself back then. His past self, who only knew the world as night, and Echo, who clung to superstitions alone in the darkness, were uncannily alike. So, Glen lifted Echo, who was shedding tears like pearls, as if she were a princess. Feeling an unexpected sense of buoyancy, Echo''s eyelids fluttered like dewdrops sliding off a grass blade. Frightened by her own anticipation, Echo tightly wrapped her arms around Glen''s neck. This marked the beginning of their first outing. As soon as they left the cramped attic, the chilly air caressed their lips. The fresh outdoor air, free from the scent of grass, pushed away their fatigue. The two children soon stepped into an open landscape. They exchanged only body heat as they crossed the walls of the viscount''s mansion and set their small, precious feet on the sleeping bustling street. "Hey, Glen. Where are we?" "Hmm, this is where street performances happen every weekend. Many performers come here to earn money with amazing tricks." "Wow... What kind of tricks? I want to see them..." "..." Glen lacked confidence in describing the tricks to Echo verbally. His expressiveness was too limited to explain such complex acts. So he awkwardly changed the subject, draping his outer garment over Echo. "It''s cold at dawn, isn''t it?" "Actually... yes, it is. Thank you, Glen." "It''s nothing, really..." While Glen felt embarrassed, Echo, now standing on her own two feet, beamed with joy. "Glen, I want to run. Can you check if there are any obstacles?" "Sure thing." "Mmm, no. Rather, like you said earlier, holding hands while running would be safest, right?" "That sounds good." As soon as Glen agreed, Echo grasped his wrist with both hands. "Let''s go, Glen. Hurry!" "E-Echo! We should run slowly! You might fall." "You''ll catch me if I fall, right?" Glen scratched the back of his head at Echo''s bold demand. "Well, I promised, so..." The girl''s joy soared into the night sky over the dark and quiet street. With each step Echo took, her white dress fluttered as if it would touch the moonlight. Glen silently hoped that Echo''s happiness would continue. Until someday when her delicate hands could completely let go of the grass blades, without fail. --- --- When discussing the world''s oldest profession, most would point to prostitution. Some might also compare spies to prostitutes in terms of longevity. Spies exist everywhere. Like cockroaches that have normalized concealing their presence. Therefore, it wasn''t strange for demon spies to operate in human territory. While their range of activities varied individually, their assigned tasks were largely similar. Information gathering. So, what kind of information would make the owners of said information lose their minds? Someone concealed in the shadows rejoiced upon spotting the children walking the dawn streets. "Found them." As he inscribed concise letters on a note, he muttered with a voice tinged with ecstasy. "To discover a Fragment and a Baskhill descendant simultaneously...!" The man''s actions were swift. Flap! A carrier pigeon took flight in the ripening dawn. By the time the stranger had completely vanished, only the soft footsteps of a girl marveling at the world could be heard in the empty street. Chapter 38: Everything is a Lie The parenting gathering had grown since it began. More families joined than before, bringing more children to meet. With guaranteed attendance, the gatherings naturally became more frequent. As a result, Glen found himself summoned to another mansion for socializing yet again. Today''s gathering was at a Count''s residence who''d recently moved to the capital. Unlike Viscount Peter''s estate, Glen''s escape options were limited here. Determined not to miss her chance, Rochelle Peter clung to Glen''s side, chattering non-stop. "What should we play? The others are playing tag again, but I''m worried my dress might get stepped on." ''The others'' naturally revolved around Tina. Tina was incredibly popular among the children. Her innocent personality and adorable looks created an amazing effect that seemed to purify everyone. The girls fussed over Tina, while the boys developed subtle crushes on her. Their clumsy attempts to hide their mutual affection were quite a sight. Glen''s situation was different. Having shown his avoidant and quiet nature from the first gathering, the girls quickly lost interest. Only two or three young ladies still approached him persistently. Rochelle Peter was clearly one of them. "Should we have tea like the adults? Or maybe... hide-and-seek?" "Not interested." Despite his cold rebuffs, Rochelle''s interest never wavered. In truth, Rochelle, raised pampered in a viscount''s household, had a strong sense of pride. Normally, she''d glare at someone with Glen''s callous attitude. But even that lofty pride and anger vanished when she saw Glen''s face. Like someone who can''t stay mad during an argument just by looking at their spouse, Glen seemed to have that exact effect. So Rochelle, transformed into the picture of a gentle lady, asked with a bright smile. "Then what kind of game do you like, Glen? Tell me too." "... Tying grass." "What?" "Nothing, never mind." Glen pretended it was nothing while plucking a few blades of grass. Then he began delicately tying knots, weaving the joints together. Rochelle felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at this strange behavior. "... Where''d you learn that?" "I didn''t learn it anywhere." "Then why are you doing it?" "I heard a rumor." "A rumor? What kind?" "They say if you succeed a hundred times without failing, God will grant your wish." Rochelle was speechless for a moment at Glen''s words. But after a brief pause, she calmly asked again. "... What wish do you want granted?" "I wish time would pass quickly." "I... see." Glen simply found the parenting gathering boring. That''s why he mentioned wanting time to pass quickly. However, Rochelle took it differently. She saw it as a dismissal - that he wanted the gathering to end soon because she was annoying - essentially telling her to get lost. No matter how heavenly Glen''s looks, there''s a limit to what one can take. Rochelle felt she''d reached that limit and silently left. Glen ignored her completely, oblivious. Unaware of the anger filling Rochelle''s face. --- --- Thump, thump, thump! As soon as she got back to the viscount''s house, Rochelle Peter rushed up the stairs. Ignoring all the servants, she ran to the top floor corridor and grabbed the narrow railing. Her destination was an ugly attic room. The entrance, which you had to stoop to get through, looked like a mouse hole. Rochelle threw open the attic door. A gross grassy smell wafted in as the shadowy figures of her hated twin sister appeared like a ghost. "Who...?" "It''s me." "Rochelle..." Echo mumbled her sister''s name timidly. Meanwhile, Rochelle twisted her lips in disgust, as if even hearing Echo say her name was insulting. Those always-closed eyes. And that gray hair like a sewer rat''s fur. Yes, that rat-like hair, seemingly untouched, looked too dirty to even touch. "Disgusting... It stinks. Ha, this is no different from a stable full of hay." "A stable...?" Insults that wouldn''t have bothered her before now brought shame. Because Glen now had a place in Echo''s world. If Glen also thought her room was like a stable, it would break her heart. So she prayed silently, hoping Glen and Rochelle''s opinions would be different. Rochelle interrogated Echo, whose shoulders had hunched. "You, tell me honestly. Who did you meet here?" "Huh...?" "I said, who did you meet here?" "I, no, I didn''t. I absolutely didn''t meet anyone. Really." Rochelle bared her pearly white teeth. Though smiling, it was more like a sadistic grin over pitiful prey than anything pleasant. "Ha, you didn''t meet anyone? You? Don''t make me laugh." "Believe me, Rochelle... I really didn''t meet anyone. You know... the only people who come here are the meal servers." "My, aren''t you quite the actor now? You think I came to this musty room for no reason?" Thump! Echo felt like a huge boulder had fallen in her chest. Could Rochelle really know something and have come looking? Could it possibly be about Glen? A shapeless fear wrapped tightly around Echo. "Why, why are you... I don''t know anything... Okay? You know that." "Oh? You don''t know anything, you say?" The next moment, Rochelle crossed her arms and lowered her voice threateningly. "Then... why does Glen know about it?" Flinch! The moment Glen''s name came up, Echo''s body jerked as if shocked. Rochelle wasn''t about to miss such a small change. "Tell me, why is Glen plucking grass and tying knots?" "He, he might have just done it for fun..." "Why!" Rochelle forcefully cut off Echo''s words. Then, after a short silence, she cornered Echo completely. "... Why is Glen talking nonsense about wishes coming true if you tie it a hundred times?" "Maybe he heard rumors...?" "Ha, rumors? Don''t make me laugh." Rochelle let out a mean laugh and revealed the harsh truth. "That''s something I made up on the spot. Such rumors can''t and shouldn''t be going around, you know?" "What...?" "I''m saying it''s nonsense I carelessly told you to kill time! Do you understand?!" Rochelle just meant to mock her sister''s stupidity. But Echo''s reaction was more dramatic than Rochelle expected. "No, it can''t be... It''s not true... Rochelle..." Echo clung to a thin thread of hope and asked in a shaky voice. "You''re lying...?" "Sorry, but unlike some people, I hate lying." "..." Rochelle''s confession wasn''t just about bullying. Tying grass may seem like a silly task at first. But that silly task was the only hope Echo had blindly believed in until now. She thought her wish would come true someday. She believed that if she worked hard, even God would be moved by her dedication. So she believed that by the time she grew up, she could be happy as part of the viscount''s family. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was basically brainwashing. But now, the very person who had repeatedly planted this idea completely denied it. "Everyone... knew about it..." "So?" "You too... You too... You said if there was something you wanted, you''d weave grass..." "Am I crazy? I''m not a gardener, why would I touch such dirty things?" "You said wishes would come true..." "Oh my, did I? I think I said they might come true." "..." Rochelle looked down at Echo with a blank face. If she could see Echo''s eyes open, she was sure those eyes would be a wonderfully ripe color. ''To think such a creature caught Glen''s attention? Not knowing her place...'' Rochelle felt Echo was getting ahead of herself without knowing her place. It made no sense for her inferior sister to be better than her in any way. Isn''t that what Mom and Dad always said? Whenever Echo came up, they''d get upset and constantly told her that she and Echo belonged to different worlds. ... So, Echo shouldn''t be better than her at anything. From looks to men, nothing at all. Rochelle''s anger faded a bit. Tormenting Echo seemed to have lifted her bad mood. This was enough. Deciding so, she turned to leave, but Echo grabbed her ankle. "What... what should I do now?" "What?" "If tying grass was a lie... how can I make my wishes come true...?" Wham! Rochelle roughly shook off Echo. Then, from outside the attic, she left one cold remark. "How should I know." Bang! She slammed the attic door shut. Through the small door that barely blocked sound, faint sobbing could be heard. Echo wove grass in the narrow room without a single ray of light. "It can''t be... It''s a lie, it must be a lie... Rochelle was just being mean... She must have lied..." Snap. Snap. Snap. Her fingertips kept shaking like butterfly wings. Because of this, even tying one knot was hard, and they kept breaking easily. Only after all the grass in her hands was torn to pieces did Echo pull her knees to her chest. Echo was filled with sadness for the first time in a long while. It was a feeling she''d forgotten since Glen started visiting, one that had become unfamiliar as she slowly let it go. "Hic... What should I do..." They say I can''t be happy. It was all fake, apparently. I wanted to be like that girl Tina. I wanted to walk together on sunny streets. Apparently I was never meant to do that... "I miss you..." Echo vaguely imagined Glen''s face. Though she didn''t know what he looked like, she imagined he had a kind expression. She had touched his face before, but it''s impossible to picture someone''s face through touch alone. "I miss you... Glen..." So it''s okay if she doesn''t know his face. She just wants to see his heart with these two eyes. "I miss you... I don''t want to miss you..." Echo was hit with a strong feeling. No matter what Glen''s heart was like. Whether ugly or beautiful. She felt she would want Glen no matter what. Now, there was nothing left in Echo''s world except Glen. So, even if he hated her, Echo couldn''t let go of Glen. If that happened... the meaning of living would disappear completely. --- --- Creak. The attic door opened with an especially annoying noise today. As always, Glen had climbed over the viscount''s wall to meet Echo. Rochelle was sure Echo had met Glen on the day of the gathering at the viscount''s house. No matter how much she doubted, she couldn''t have imagined Glen visited as a night guest almost every day. Not knowing what happened today, Glen casually greeted her. "Hello, Echo. I''m here." Echo, sitting with her back against the wall, greeted Glen with a sad expression. "... Welcome, Glen." "Echo? Did something happen?" "Glen..." Glen immediately noticed Echo was upset just from her voice. Meanwhile, Echo was so glad that Glen recognized her sadness just from her greeting. Yet her courage was messy, making it hard to open her closed eyes. She was still too scared to look into Glen''s heart. "Hey, I..." Just as Echo was about to speak. Rustle! Something fluttered, and at the same time the world went dark. Echo, who had her eyes closed from the start, was slow to understand what was happening, but Glen was different. Months of training made Glen quickly wrap his arm around Echo''s waist. But darkness surrounded them everywhere. A damp, pitch-black curtain seemed to stick thickly to the space, as if a veil had been spread around. "Welcome, little ones." Just as a monster was about to reach out its claws along with a sweet voice. "Oh, you." A voice all too familiar to Glen drove away the darkness in an instant. Boom! With a thunderous sound, a huge mass gouged out the road''s blocks. A gust of wind blew in, followed by pieces of the road scattering everywhere. Glen squinted, seeing a wall protecting them from the debris. "Director...!" There stood Harte''s back - a sight that shouldn''t exist. Chapter 39: The Flutter of a Mosquitos Wings Vampires are high-ranking demons. The implications are clear. They''re extremely dangerous. Unlike humans, the demon hierarchy closely resembles "might makes right." While not quite a lawless realm beyond human comprehension, their culture was steeped in the notion that only the strong could rule. In the demon realm, vampires were the sole race to achieve high status as a species. Not only are they indistinguishable from humans when not flaunting their power, but they also possess abilities that defy common sense. Thus, vampires could blend seamlessly into human society. There was simply no way to tell them apart unless they openly displayed their powers. So when Harte intercepted Glen and confronted the vampire, the sequence of events was straightforward. The moment the vampire unleashed its inherent power, Harte sensed the disturbance from the bedroom. He stepped onto the balcony, readied himself, and raced from the duke''s mansion to the scene with all his might. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Harte caught the vampire from behind as it prepared to abduct the children. He brought his fist down on the vampire''s crown like a hammer blow. The impact resounded violently. Glen''s gaze was filled with shock at the sudden turn of events. ... And Elphisia blinked sleepy eyes in the marital bedroom, still half-asleep. It was a busy night for everyone. After this sequence, the monstrous figure was now face-down on the ground. "Our little tyke''s out playing some dangerous night games." "Director, how did you...?" "Oh, I just came out for a night stroll. The mosquito buzzing was getting on my nerves." Harte observed the girl wrapped around Glen''s waist with keen interest. Then, with a mischievous smile, he teased Glen. "Well, well. They say it''s always the quiet ones. You''ve gone and made yourself a secret friend, haven''t you?" "It''s not like that!" "Elphisia was so worried about you being a loner... Good news. I''ve got something to tell her that''ll put her mind at ease." Harte continued the conversation casually. His intention wasn''t just to tease mindlessly. He was trying to calm the likely startled children by making it seem like no big deal. As Harte patted Glen''s head and turned his attention to the vampire, the creature spoke: "So you''re the holy knight he mentioned...!" "''He''... There are too many candidates for who that might be." Harte was already the most famous figure in the empire. If a vampire spy in the empire didn''t know him, it would be grounds for disqualification as a spy. ''Still, a vampire is a vampire after all.'' The ambush must have been perfect. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any ordinary race would have died instantly. The vampire was dripping blood it had consumed until now, but it clung tenaciously to consciousness. Its eyes burned with desperate yearning. "The Fragment and a Baskhill descendant in one place... Even with unfavorable odds, it''s too good an opportunity to pass up. Surely this level of overreach will be permitted!" Whoosh! He unfurled his cloak wide like a bullfighter''s red cape. A vampire''s cloak, woven from their life force, is both a unique weapon and ability. The darkness enveloping Glen and Echo was one of the cloak''s powers. The pinnacle of these abilities would be the connection to subspace. Any vampire could summon those who had contracted with them using the cloak as a medium. Thud. Thud. Footsteps echoed from somewhere. The pitch-black cloak, spread like wings, rippled like a disturbed pond. Then, from beyond the cloak, black shoes stepped through as if walking. The demon who revealed himself was also a vampire. But the aura he exuded was leagues apart from the vampire who summoned him. "... I apologize for troubling you to come, Lord Tzepesh." "It''s fine. A Baskhill descendant is worth the overreach." "That''s not all. The gray-haired girl is the Fragment." "Oh ho..." Harte was bewildered listening to their conversation. It was news to him that Echo was a Fragment. ''That child is a fragment of divinity?'' The Fragment of Divinity - or Fragment for short - was a portion of power that had fallen from God. Unlike baptismal name holders who could perform vast miracles, Fragments each possessed a single unique miracle. ''I can''t sense anything. Are there separate conditions for manifestation?'' Otherwise, there was no way a low-level vampire could detect a Fragment''s presence that he couldn''t sense. Harte postponed his questioning and completely shielded the children behind him. "Hmm." Crack. Crackle. The vampire called Tzepesh loosened his neck this way and that as he eyed Harte. Those blood-red eyes narrowed as if sizing up his opponent. Finally, he smiled venomously and asked: "Shall we negotiate?" "I refuse." "Rejecting without even listening?" "You''re just going to try to convince me to hand over the kids, aren''t you?" "..." Silence. Tzepesh, hit right on the mark, was struck dumb as if he''d taken a blow. To this, Harte once again firmly expressed his refusal. "I may not look it, but I''m an orphanage director. I couldn''t show my face if I fell for human trafficking." "Haha... Even if the whole district gets dragged into the fight, you won''t change your mind?" "Then how about I make a counter-offer?" "Let''s hear it." Tzepesh''s words weren''t entirely wrong. This was a densely populated area where considerable damage was anticipated. Therefore, Harte proposed a compromise. "From the looks of it, you seem to be one of the Demon King''s closest aides. I''ll spare your life. So let''s call it quits and you go back." "Now this is a novel counter-offer. But I refuse." Then Tzepesh pointed out the flaw and declared proudly: "A vanguard of God who''s sealed his divinity... I calculate I can hold you off for quite a while!" "Tch." Whoosh! In an instant, a long omen extended like five streaks of lightning. Harte met Tzepesh''s claws head-on and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying into the sky. Flap! The sound of wings beating followed. The cloak, transformed like bat wings, granted Tzepesh the right of aerial combat. ''This is troublesome.'' Certainly, he couldn''t use his divine power against demons. Because the moment he manifested his divinity, from that point on, the war between humans and demons would degenerate into a war between the main god and demon god. In other words, it would give the demon god''s vanguard in the demon realm a chance to intervene. If divinity clashed with divinity like that, the only path left would be mutual destruction. An unimaginably worst-case scenario might unfold. ''I sense the duke''s presence in the distance. Is he overseeing the evacuation and protection of people?'' It seems the news of evacuation hasn''t reached here yet. That was the shackle binding Harte now. The situation was different from the Bloody Dragon incident. The Bloody Dragon''s lair was in uninhabited high mountains, so he could wield his power without restraint. But the current situation had far too many lives to protect. Therefore, Harte made a decision. "Glen. Listen carefully." "Yes, Director." "Protect that child. I can cover about a 100-meter radius, but no more than that. If you go beyond that range, hold out until I return. Can you do it?" "I''ll try. The duke taught me how to run away, after all." "Good." It had been a while since he felt his blood boiling like this. Though the intruders were on the other side, the reality that he had to seal his own power instead made his thoughts run wild. Harte took his first step. "Here I go." Whoosh! Harte reached out towards the blacksmith''s shop. A longsword prepared for a large knight flew into his hand. Clang! Harte lightly swung that violently large sword. "A probing attack!" Tzepesh exclaimed. He grabbed his cloak and swung it, slicing through the air. The fluttering cloak cut through space like a famed sword honed for days on end. And when that offensive, capable of tearing even steel, clashed with Harte''s sword strike, the slash split into several branches. Harte''s reaction was swift. He nimbly weaved between Glen and the houses, protecting lives. Clang, clang! The clear ring of metal weapons. Only then did the people tossing and turning in bed grasp the situation. "W-What''s going on?!" "There are people fighting outside." "Flying through the sky... Wha...!!!" "Demons! Demons have appeared!" Chaos erupted in an instant. Like ants scurrying from a nest doused with hot water, people frantically fled to the main road. Witnessing this scene, Tzepesh laughed maniacally as if in ecstasy. "How amusing! So very amusing! Chaos without order or reason... strangling its own lifeline... the sight of those meant to protect them shackled by their very presence...!!!" Flap! Tzepesh''s cloak expands wider and wider. It covers the sky like a blackout curtain, dyeing the whole world in darkness. When his subordinate used it, it was mere child''s play for kidnapping kids, but Tzepesh''s ploy was on a different level. The Curtain of Night that saps the life force within its range of darkness. To put it another way, it''s a sorcery where the darkness enveloping the skin acts like vampiric fangs. "You should have stayed huddled up inside." If they had cowered indoors, they would have been out of range. Then surely they wouldn''t have become fodder. Having reached that conclusion, Tzepesh decided to add one more amusement to warm the cool moonlit night. "Humans, hear me! Bring me the gray-haired girl and the black-haired, black-eyed boy protecting her! Do so, and no tragedy shall befall you this night!" "Did that demon just...?" "Is he... serious?" "Gray hair and black hair, black eyes...!" The atmosphere changed in an instant. The steps of people fleeing non-stop slowed, and they began looking around. Their eyes were like those of owners desperately searching for lost items. Just then, a blind slash scarred the earth. Crack-! "Kyaaaaaah!" That was the starting signal. As soon as someone screamed in panic, the crowd''s composure evaporated in the blink of an eye. When one person expressed their desperation to live, it spread as mob psychology, eroding everyone''s reason. "F-Find them!" "Where''s the black-haired, black-eyed boy...?!" "Hurry and find them! We''ll die if we don''t!" For some, it was an adventure at the crossroads of life and death, but for Tzepesh, who held the crowd''s fate in his hands, it was nothing more than a farce. He sneered at Harte, who stood with his back to the passersby, sword in hand. "O final bastion of humanity. O knight who cannot betray his duty even upon seeing humanity''s shameful true face. Feel free to be thoroughly ashamed." Tzepesh bared his sharp teeth viciously. "In the end, are you not also part of humanity, whose base nature emerges when pushed to the brink?" As Tzepesh made theatrical gestures, Harte, who had been observing his theatrics, spoke: "Don''t spout nonsense." Whoosh! Surely he hadn''t taken his eyes off him, yet Harte''s form vanished. Naturally, Tzepesh''s pupils dilated. In that brief moment, his eyeballs rolled about wildly as he desperately tried to control his racing thoughts. By the time he belatedly sensed the presence, Harte was already, "A human pushed to the brink is simply a human pushed to the brink." Poised to swing his longsword while gripping Tzepesh from behind. An impossible posture unless he had stepped on air to rise up. But the realization of that impossibility came only after a heavy mass had assaulted Tzepesh''s cloak. Bang! Crack crack crack...! Tzepesh, plummeting from the sky to the ground, carved a trench-like path as he was dragged along the surface. Harte, who had rushed to Tzepesh''s immediate vicinity, dispersed the dust cloud with a sword wind. "The nature you defined is merely a facet of the weak with nowhere left to retreat. There''s no room for innate good or evil in that facet." People change. Everything surrounding a person is what constitutes them. That''s why someone might bend even their once-upright principles and change depending on their environment. It''s just a matter of opportunity. That''s what Harte believed. "But if you insist on calling that nature... then I''ll thoroughly crush your base nature too, you overgrown mosquito." Chapter 40: The Moon is Beautiful Tzepesh, fallen to the ground, pondered the scene before him. Though he knew dwelling on it was a luxury in battle, he couldn''t easily understand what was unfolding before his eyes. A trail as thick as a human torso had been carved into the ground from his undignified fall. He lay there, gazing up at the night sky, while the white knight, bearing a heavy burden, looked down at his foe with an unwavering gaze. As a vampire count boasting top-tier skills even among demons, Tzepesh took pride in his abilities. The notion of failing to perceive an enemy''s movement was beneath contempt. Then why? The moment he calmly questioned himself, he realized the answer. Ah, he had mistaken shock for contemplation. Admitting he''d rather not think about it, he raised his guard to unprecedented levels against the foe before him. Tzepesh whirled around. Behind him, the mindless masses still scrambled about, desperately searching for the black-haired, black-eyed boy and the gray-haired girl. With a cold, calculating mind, he devised his best course of action. Whoosh! Tzepesh took flight, his cloak billowing like wings. There was no time to aim for a specific target. He could only unleash a barrage of wide-ranging attacks to effectively pin down his opponent. "Behold, holy knight!" From his outstretched, dark wings emerged the form of a monstrous bird. The vampiric beast, the Death Bat. It was an apex predator among the demon realm''s monsters, known to travel in swarms. "If you don''t stop them, they''ll slaughter everyone!" Flap! Screech, screech! As eerie cries filled the air, the horde of monsters was unleashed upon the human world. Without hesitation, Harte leapt in front of the crowd seeking escape. In that moment. Harte''s emotionless eyes flashed with deadly intent. His ashen longsword reflected that gaze as it sliced through the moonlight. Slash! Swoosh! Pure swordsmanship, devoid of divine power or magic. The fruits of his training blossomed like a thousand cherry blossoms scattered in the wind, tearing the beasts to shreds with countless, dazzling sword strikes. "Say that again." Harte kicked off the ground. In a flash, he closed the distance to a straight line. Tzepesh found himself at the convergence point of Harte''s strikes. "Who''s going to be slaughtered?" "Kugh!" Tzepesh desperately thrust out his sharp talons. But it was a foolish move. A fatal mistake born of underestimating his opponent''s capabilities. Harte instantly altered the trajectory of his downward-plunging sword, cleaving off Tzepesh''s forearm at the root of his talons. "Gahk...! You...?!" Tzepesh was indeed an experienced demon. He blocked his opponent''s hand with his remaining arm, then threatened Harte, who had him mounted, with both wings. Cra-cra-crack! "If you won''t let go... I''ll at least take you with me!" An assault from a subspace requiring no preparation. Jet-black needles, as if carved from shadows themselves, rained down in droves. Each was a potentially fatal long-range attack. Yet Harte, ignoring all damage, clenched his fist with his free hand. "So what?" The moment that emotionless question echoed emptily, Harte''s fist exploded into action. Wham! The ground around them cratered and warped from the impact. For the first time, Harte had struck at a living being with his full strength and conviction. The shockwave was so immense that it drew the attention of those searching for Glen and Echo to the battlefield. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impossible..." Tzepesh muttered, his jaw shattered and twisted. The jet-black needles embedded in Harte''s body began to extract themselves. Then, as if time were rewinding, new flesh sprouted over his wounds. Harte''s body was regenerating perfectly. Tzepesh''s onslaught never stopped for a moment. The merciless hail of needles continued even now. But Harte''s self-healing ability far outpaced Tzepesh''s concentrated fire. "You... You...! You used divine power, how dare you...!!!" "... Ah." Harte deduced something amusing from Tzepesh''s words. "So the demon realm isn''t much different from here. Even the Demon King''s closest aides haven''t truly witnessed divine power." "... What?" Bam-bam-bam-bam-bam! The barrage continued even as Tzepesh spoke. Harte, stoically enduring the concentrated fire, explained nonchalantly. "This is merely a characteristic of those who possess a baptismal name. It''s not divine power, but a biological function. Just as we naturally walk upright..." "You... monster...!" Swoosh! His cloak moved as if it had gained sentience. It melted into the ground, spreading around Tzepesh like a shadow. Shoop! Tzepesh''s body sank into the floor. It was as if a deep pond had suddenly appeared in the solid ground. The shadow moved of its own accord, creating a short distance before Tzepesh emerged from it once more, taking flight. "Cough!" Tzepesh coughed up blood painfully. There was no time for pride. He had lost this fight from the moment he failed to recognize the gap between them. If the monster''s terrifying healing ability was a mere biological function, then he had his own biological functions too. Something he had that the other lacked. That was the mobility to freely glide through the air. No matter how monstrous the other might be, he wouldn''t be able to follow once Tzepesh reached a sufficient altitude. "The Fragment and Baskhill''s bloodline were right before me...!" That was more regrettable than losing an arm. But losing his life would end everything. As he coldly calculated his priorities, Harte''s death sentence reached his ears. "In the name of the Lord God and the Holy Spirit¡ª" "What...?!" For a split second, Tzepesh hesitated. He desperately strained his ears towards the ground, his eyes wide open to their limits. As Harte''s holy words were completed, Tzepesh''s face turned deathly pale. "...... Chains of light!!!" "You, you bastard...!!! You''re really crossing the line!!!" Tzepesh roared in fury. With no other way to capture his prey, he resorted to divine power? How could one be so ignorant? Unless he truly wished for the world''s annihilation...! Tzepesh lost his will to fight. He only realized something was wrong after slowly lowering his head. ''... Huh?'' Nothing... was happening. Not only was there no manifestation of divine power, but even the chains of light implied by the incantation showed no signs of appearing. Only then did Tzepesh understand. "You tricked me, you bastard...!?" "I told you, didn''t I?" Harte, having gathered sufficient strength to leap during the bought time, signaled the end of the battle as he brandished his ashen blade. "That I''d expose your ugly nature." The Demon King''s closest aide. A vampire count had chosen a disgraceful escape. He had abandoned all his advantageous positions and set foot on the path of decline by his own choice. "Uwaaaaaaaah!" Harte''s sword cleaved through Tzepesh''s death throes. It was a clean, straight slash from shoulder to waist. Slash! Harte''s face was reflected in Tzepesh''s vacant eyes. It was the final memory etched into the mind of a man marking the end of a long era. Until his corpse turned to dust and scattered, Tzepesh''s mouth continued to move. ''Ah... My Lord... You must wait...'' Until this human withers and returns to the earth... the mission... for now... ... ...... Harte coldly gazed at the spot where Tzepesh had vanished without a trace. Though Tzepesh''s night had ended, the capital''s night had yet to reach its conclusion. ''Glen and that child called the Fragment...'' At least they hadn''t been caught by anyone. Because Glen was now capable enough to move his feet properly. Harte shifted his feet, trusting his family. --- --- Living up to that trust, Glen was showcasing the fruits of his training while carrying Echo on his back. Though still a young boy, Glen had long since surpassed the level where an ordinary person with no martial arts training could catch him. Yet Glen''s feet showed no signs of stopping. "Haa... Haa..." "Gahk..." Behind Glen, who was breathing heavily, a vampire who had been Tzepesh''s subordinate gave chase. The vampire was also panting heavily. He was already near death from Harte''s single strike. Yet somehow, he clung to consciousness enough to pursue a child. Objectively speaking, he was in such poor condition that he had to chase after children he''d once called brats with all his might. "Glen, are you alright?!" "Haa... Huff... Of course...! We''re almost at the Duke''s mansion. If the Duke is there, he''ll take care of a demon like that in an instant...!" Glen spoke hopefully to reassure Echo. And to some extent, it was an undeniable truth. But reality trampled Glen''s hopes in two ways. First, Cardi Luminel was currently closer to the Imperial Palace than his mansion, overseeing the capital''s defenses. Second, Glen''s depleted concentration, separate from his physical stamina, finally caused a mishap. Thump! Just as the Duke''s mansion''s entrance came into view, Glen''s foot caught on a particularly prominent bump in the ground. His body was already at its limit. He lacked the strength to maintain his balance and the energy to correct his posture. Thus, Echo''s shrill cry was inevitable. "Ugh!" "Kyaa!" Echo''s mind raced, her nerves on edge. It wasn''t difficult to grasp Glen''s situation. So Echo groped along the ground, searching for Glen''s location. "Huff... Huff... Finally caught you, you brats. At least I can save some face before the late master." "Ah...!" Glen squeezed his eyes shut. He felt pathetic for ending up in this state despite Harte buying them as much time as he could. It was time to abandon all hope. Just as that sense of despair was about to envelop Glen, it happened. ''Director...!'' Despair fled from Glen''s mind. The words he had shyly left with Harte suddenly invaded his thoughts. [Everything the Duke can do, you''ll be able to do too.] [If that happens... will I be able to help others like you do, Director? Just like how you saved me.] He instinctively realized. This was the moment to become the person he had longed to be. This was the pivotal moment that would determine whether he could fulfill that vague desire from back then...! "Echo!" Slam! Glen pushed off the ground, wringing out every last ounce of his strength. He ran with all his might over the short distance, his face contorted and ugly. It felt as if time had stopped. Feeling a modest sense of omnipotence, Glen embraced Echo. Then, sensing his muscles tearing, he moved his legs incessantly. "Where do you think you''re going!" The pursuer shouted. The vampire''s cloak, which had almost lost all function, transformed from a plane into a line, extending its length. Reshaping itself like a whip, the cloak finally caught Glen''s ankle. "Ah...!" For an instant, Echo gasped at a strange sense of floating. Glen, sensing the future, had thrown Echo with all his might towards the main gate of the Duke''s mansion. "I''m sorry... Echo." He bid farewell in the slowly flowing time. This would do. At least he had managed to protect one person with the tricks he''d learned from the Duke. Perhaps even the Director he admired would praise him for this. Just as Glen tightly closed his eyes, it happened. In the sluggish world, the sound of clicking footsteps rang out. Those footsteps, noble and haughty. Yet somehow familiar. Glen''s back, about to fall. The sensation of his clothes being roughly crumpled at that spot overwhelmed him. "If you''re going to save someone, take responsibility and do it perfectly." Clang-! Snap. What he heard was the sound of metal scraping the ground, and the cloak snapping helplessly. But what truly captured Glen''s consciousness was... "Vice Director!?" It was none other than Elphisia''s voice. "Hmph." Whoosh! Elphisia, gripping the back of Glen''s crumpled clothes, mercilessly threw him with one hand. Naturally, the place she threw him was the main gate of the Duke''s mansion. The spot just before Echo was about to hit the ground. Amidst the chaotic situation, Glen reorganized his thoughts and established what he needed to do. "Echo!" He stretched out both arms. Somehow, he had to catch Echo, who had already fallen to knee height. Bending his knees, lowering his posture, he took responsibility for his choice. The result of that responsibility was... Thud! "Ow!" "Ugh..." Clumsily... but successfully achieved. In the end, Glen managed to protect Echo by using his own body as a cushion. Thanks to this, the two who now had zero distance between them exchanged body heat. One was hot, the other cold. But Glen and Echo had no time to feel embarrassed about it. "Echo... you...?" Echo opened her eyes. The impact of the collision hadn''t completely disappeared, so her eyelids flew open in surprise. "Glen...!" Her golden eyes, shimmering brilliantly, fully captured Glen. To Glen, it seemed as if bright full moons were nestled in Echo''s eyes. Certainly, Glen was astonished by Echo''s eyes, which he was seeing for the first time, but it was nothing compared to the wonder Echo felt. "Beautiful..." Echo murmured unconsciously. She had never seen such a beautiful form of a heart before. Echo''s consciousness was captivated by this exquisite sight she was witnessing for the first time in her life. The cool night breeze at midnight. The gentleness emanating from his voice. The warmth of his body from carrying her. All of these elements, intricately woven together, formed the beautifully sculpted work that was his heart in Echo''s perception. She had always assumed life was like a barren wasteland. Like parched, cracked earth, withering away and languishing. That''s how Echo had predicted her fate. But now, a small, precious sprout had grown in that wasteland. From a life that had been like a barren land, greenery had sprouted, and she gave it a name. It was her first love. Chapter 41: High Treason, and a Mass of Sin After the midnight incident subsided, the empire''s leadership was in an uproar. "How could this happen?! A high-ranking demon vampire causing havoc in the capital, right under the imperial palace''s nose!" "The head of palace intelligence must be dismissed immediately!" "This could have escalated into a massive disaster!" The nobles residing in the capital vented their anger in unison. Their outrage wasn''t without justification. Most of those gathered had only a handful of personal guards, ranging from three to a dozen knights at most. The reason they settled in the capital with such meager forces was simple. Cardi Luminel had established himself there, and the imperial palace was responsible for security. It was inevitable for the nobles to be furious when this trust was betrayed. "You must have been greatly troubled last night." However, their heated atmosphere cooled instantly when the Emperor spoke. Some even hiccupped, wondering if they''d raised their voices too much. Finally, the Emperor presented a simple conclusion with an emotionless expression. "As you demand, I''ll dismiss the head of intelligence." "...!" Most nobles brightened visibly. They began imagining who might be appointed as the next intelligence head. The closer one''s influence reached such a crucial position, the more exponential the benefits. The Emperor was no stranger to their inner thoughts. He calmly announced the new appointment, as if training monkeys. "I''ll appoint Court Count Arwel as the new head of intelligence." "... Your Majesty?" "Please reconsider!" Many voiced their opposition. Among them, some tried to persuade the Emperor logically rather than pushing through recklessly. "Your Majesty, how can you decide on such an important position on the spot, without following proper procedures?" "This decision goes against the empire''s custom of making decisions through council meetings." Though their arguments sounded plausible, they failed to sway the Emperor''s resolve. Instead, he countered their logic with their own reasoning. "Then tell me, by whose custom did you all rush here demanding the dismissal of the intelligence head?" "Well, that''s..." "I''ve already bent custom once by yielding to your demands. What harm is there in bending it once more? As Emperor, I''ve taken a step back. You should all take half a step back as well." "..." The nobles were dumbfounded. With such a major incident, personnel changes in the palace were inevitable. Yet the Emperor made it seem as if he was doing them a favor by granting their request. However, looking at the situation, it was awkward to argue otherwise. It was true that he had accepted their demand and declared he would dismiss the intelligence head, breaking with custom. They had fallen into their own trap. In this predicament, the sharper minds among them vaguely grasped the Emperor''s intention. ''Could he be trying to empower the Third Prince...?'' Everyone knew who Court Count Arwel had been shielding from political strife. In fact, he was known to serve the Third Prince devotedly in court life. ''Good heavens... Has His Majesty truly lost all human sentiment?'' Likewise, no one was ignorant of whose negligence had led to the demise of the Third Prince''s mother - the Second Empress. Yet here he was, unhesitatingly watering a potentially useful seedling that had entered the nursery. It was common knowledge that the First Prince''s qualities fell short of the current Emperor''s. Thus, the Emperor considered only the empire''s continuation and bestowed this blessing on the Third Prince. As if that level of support wasn''t more than enough... "I have one more announcement." The Emperor held out a scale to weigh water before the assembled nobles. "I''ll entrust the aftermath to the First and Third Princes. I promise suitable rewards to whichever side produces results. However, to ensure fairness, Court Count Arwel''s appointment as intelligence head will be postponed." "My!" "Is the succession race surfacing already...!" Aftermath - in simpler terms, it meant counterintelligence work. Given cases like this recent one, where demons impersonated humans, the implication was to root them out preemptively. This was the reason for delaying Court Count Arwel''s appointment as intelligence head. Thus, most nobles'' minds raced quickly. ''He hasn''t fully favored the Third Prince yet. If so, he would have seated the Court Count in that position without even declaring a competition.'' ''His Majesty seems to believe... that surrounding oneself with capable people is also part of one''s ability.'' In terms of sheer competence, the promising Third Prince would likely overwhelm the First Prince. However, unlike the Third Prince, the First Prince had connections and influence built up over time. A leader can''t always be superhuman. Therefore, relying on others'' abilities and heeding counsel is also a virtue. In this respect, the First Prince had already secured an advantageous position as a throne candidate. ''Where to align oneself...'' ''A single choice determines fate.'' ''Can the Third Prince handle the Empress...'' Everyone''s concerns deepened. Those in the First Prince''s faction were eager, but those in ambiguous positions differed. They needed to decide more carefully than ever. For no one else but themselves. --- --- Inside the racing carriage. The only passengers were Elphisia and me. Perhaps that''s why a naturally quiet atmosphere formed. Normally, I would have babbled about something, but learning an unexpected truth made things a bit awkward. So I needed time to gather courage to probe into it. "Hey, Elphisia." "Yes?" "It''s news to me that you have talent in swordsmanship." "What a ridiculous question. What''s wrong with the Imperial Sword''s only daughter wielding a sword?" Thinking about it, that was true. It would be more unrealistic for a daughter raised under a father called the Imperial Sword of Protection to not learn any self-defense. I finally realized why the Elphisia from the original story, who had been so vicious, hadn''t been assassinated. ''Even if weakened, a vampire is still a vampire...'' Yet she had dismembered it without a scratch. Though I couldn''t imagine it, I had to believe it since Glen had witnessed it with his own eyes. "... Ah." "Harte?" Despite knowing it wasn''t the right situation, my eyes shamelessly rolled towards Elphisia''s thighs. Though slightly hidden by her voluminous dress, it wasn''t hard to imagine what lay beneath. Surely, those tantalizing curves slumbered there. Only after hearing Glen''s story did I understand the existence of those alluring thighs. ''Elphisia''s lower body... was a beauty sculpted through exercise...'' Surprised by this unexpected truth, I nodded silently. Then, suddenly reflecting on myself, I slapped myself with all my might. Smack! "Y-You! Are you mad? Why are you suddenly hitting yourself?" "I''m sorry... Elphisia." "W-What?" "I... I''m sorry for sinning... truly..." "What sin? You haven''t done anything!" "Well..." There are two ways to anger someone: one is to interrupt them mid-sentence, and the other is... ... ...... Anyway, though I knew it was wrong, I kept my mouth shut. "I can''t say... absolutely not." "You really have a talent, you know." "What talent?" "The talent for making me want to beat you." Snap! Elphisia folded her fan. Why was it? Now that I knew everything, that didn''t look like just a fan, but the form of a well-honed sword. I was prepared to take the hit if Elphisia decided to strike. After all, I had undeniably sinned against her, and if it could improve her mood, that would be best. But Elphisia''s action right after lifting her bottom from the seat was enough to make me faint. "... You need punishment." "Pu-Punishment...?" "Yes, a punishment that will be quite effective for you." What punishment could be possible for someone like me who could reattach even a severed head? And in this cramped carriage, no less. Suddenly, I found the punishment Elphisia proposed laughable. I shouldn''t have done that then... "Harte, you''re so diligent you look like a pushover." Elphisia criticized bluntly. Then she came over, crossing the seat towards me. Finally, as she drew close enough to make my breath catch, she carefully sat on my lap. Squish. Squish. A soft sensation seeped through the fabric of my trousers. Elphisia''s skirt was too thin. The feeling of her thigh skin wrapping around my knees, which I hadn''t dared even fantasize about, settled down. "E-Elphisia...!!!" "Sh-Shut up! I have sensitive ears at this distance." "No, how can I not shout when you''re doing this...?" "Kuh, you think I want to do this? I''m doing this because I know you''re weak to this kind of thing! I-I don''t particularly want to cling to you as if I''m fawning over you!" Swoosh! At that moment, she pushed her bottom all the way to my waist. In sync with that rhythm, I desperately arched my back. We were on the verge of our most intimate parts touching, close enough to indecency. "D-Don''t do this... Elphisia..." "Then spill your true feelings without any more nonsense! I really don''t care whether you resist more or not, but I have my own thoughts, you know?" "Ugh... You used to make a fuss even when I just got close!" "Uh, that''s... um, it''s okay when I''m attacking!" "Th-That doesn''t make sense...!" This is character collapse. There''s no way Elphisia could be this aggressive. Am I dreaming of flying in the sky right now? Surely... if not that... ... No, this must not be a dream. If this were a dream, wouldn''t it undoubtedly be a wet dream? Wouldn''t it be clear evidence that I''ve defiled her? Moreover, Elphisia and I even share the same bedroom...!!! ''I see... Thighs are pouches of sin... Then how much more wicked sin does the butt... contain...?'' In truth, I thought I had no libido. I had never experienced lust towards women in the first place. Especially with Ibria, who was considered the most beautiful in the empire, I never once had impure thoughts despite being together every moment. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So I had no complaints about the fate of having to remain celibate for life. How could I, who had been like this... For what reason... Commit sin now...! And towards Elphisia, who I must never love... ''To harbor carnal desire without even loving... How am I any different from a beast in heat? Was all the training I accumulated in the temple in vain?'' More than that, what is love? Even that concept is starting to confuse me now. This must all be due to the damn body''s greed. To think that thighs exerting such steady, elastic pressure could be so seductive... I must be a pervert. Undoubtedly a super-pervert among perverts, especially excited by Elphisia''s thighs. ''Even if I cut off the male organ... it would grow back, right?'' To think a baptismal name could be such a heavy shackle. Oh Lord, isn''t this too cruel a test for leaving the temple? It was while I was feeling deeply ashamed. Elphisia whispered with a slightly flushed face. "Kuh, ahem. Harte, it''s also a sin to hide things from your spouse." "Sin... you say?" "Yes... sin. It''s a sin. So confess quickly." "Confess..." "Yes, confession. I''ll accept everything. Because I''m your wife." "Elphisia..." With my reason slowly eroded by the elastic thighs, I was far from sane. That''s why Elphisia''s words penetrated my consciousness almost like hypnosis. That must be why I spilled my true feelings that I wouldn''t dare express normally. "Elphisia..." "Yes, Harte." I feel like crying. I truly felt the sensation of my eyes reddening from sadness. Still, this was a place of confession, so I believed Elphisia''s words and confessed the truth. "...... I defiled you." "What...?" "Your thighs... your buttocks... the mole at their boundary... they''re so vividly etched in my memory..." If my future self heard this, he would have grabbed me by the collar for such mad talk. But to the insane me, self-control was merely ornamental. Thanks to that, I didn''t even have the composure to check Elphisia''s expression. "I dared to harbor lewd fantasies... so please stop the punishment...? You, you, you, Elphisia... you''re too sexy..." "Crazy..." "..." "... Hup." Elphisia belatedly covered her mouth after expressing a harsh word. In normal times, I would have stared at her with wide eyes. But now I was a sinner. Just a lowly creature that should hang its head endlessly. "..." Elphisia quietly liberated my knees from her buttocks and thighs. Perhaps my sincerity had been conveyed. We advanced towards our destination, filling the carriage with a tacit silence created by mutual agreement. Far away, facing the direction of the carriage, stood the mansion owned by Viscount Peter. It was a journey that had set out to seek unilateral consent from the Viscount couple from the start. The first step towards isolating Glen''s secret friend - Echo, began so lewdly. --- --- Meanwhile, Echo, left behind at the Ducal residence, pondered over Harte''s words. [I see. So the Fragment''s power is unleashed when your eyes open. That explains why I didn''t sense it even after coming to the capital.] He said this power to observe the shape of hearts was influenced by something called the Fragment. It felt strange, as if she had suddenly become extraordinary. ''He said that person was the Director...'' Echo''s curiosity grew, prompting her to observe Harte. She wondered what kind of heart shape someone Glen respected so much would have. But she was surprised by an unexpected result. ''I couldn''t see anything...'' Rather than lacking a heart, it felt as if it was hidden behind extremely thick, multi-layered walls... Though difficult to describe in words, it was clear that this Director was an enigma. ''Ah, right! The Vice Director was interesting too.'' The heart shape Echo observed in Elphisia was quite distorted. It was evidence that people aren''t purely good. This was typical of the servants at the Peter mansion and Rochelle. But surprisingly, her heart shape changed every time she looked at Harte. Despite being a concept difficult to express, Echo could verbalize the comparison aloud. ''It was fire... And a fiercely blazing flame at that.'' Echo could only observe the shape of hearts. Therefore, she had no way to infer the nature of types she hadn''t experienced. That it somewhat overlapped with her own nature. Something Echo would realize very slowly in the future. Chapter 42: A Husbands Corruption is a Wifes Duty Meanwhile, the duke''s mansion approached noon as Harte and Elphisia departed. Echo stayed at the mansion under the guise of temporary protection. At first, she was thrilled at the thought of living under the same roof as Glen. However, she soon faced a daunting challenge. "Hey, hey, what should we play?" "I... I... well..." "What do you like, Echo? I love hide-and-seek and strawberries!" "Um..." The daunting challenge was none other than Tina. The moment she heard about a new friend her age, Tina dashed out. She bolted from Cardi''s office mid-snack. Cardi''s face was unreadable as he stared blankly at his granddaughter''s retreating back. But the innocent child had no time to notice. This was how Tina and Echo''s meeting came about. "You''re really pretty. Your skin is so white, like porcelain." "It''s... because I don''t see the sun..." "And your eyes are super pretty too, right?" "I... don''t know..." Echo found Tina overwhelming. It was natural for Echo, who had lived in isolation, to struggle adapting to Tina''s energy. Moreover, there was a time when Echo had deeply envied Tina. Now that Tina was clinging to her like an overexcited puppy, her excessive attention was becoming too much. ''Glen was fine, though...'' Looking back, she and Glen had connected well from the start. From comfortable silences to not dragging out conversations, they clicked. In contrast, it would take time to become close with Tina, who radiated positivity. "Um, hey..." "Hm? What is it? What?" "Where... where''s Glen...?" "Oh, Glen? He''s probably exercising with Grandpa right now." Exercise! Echo tilted her head, eyes closed. Come to think of it, she''d heard he was the duke''s disciple, but hearing it from someone else made it more real. Glen really was amazing. "Why? Want to go see Glen?" "... Is that okay?" "Sure! Let''s go together." "Thank you..." "It''s nothing!" Whether Echo was uncomfortable or not, Tina was thrilled to have a female friend her age. She had quite a few friends from parenting gatherings, but Glen was the only peer she could meet often. In these circumstances, Echo''s presence was like a breath of fresh air for Tina. Tina took Echo''s hand and led her, mindful of her weak eyesight. The maid assigned to Echo watched anxiously as she carefully descended the stairs. By the time they finally reached the bottom and the mansion doors opened, the maid felt like applauding. At the end of this journey, they arrived at the training grounds. Cardi, abandoned by Tina, was crossing swords with Glen, who was training diligently. Though Glen''s skills had improved over the past few months, he was still no match for Cardi. Echo let out a worried gasp at Glen''s groans as he rolled around. "Oh no... Isn''t he in pain?" "It''s okay, Glen''s tough." Tina and Echo sat on a bench at the edge of the training grounds. Glen, in the midst of his grueling training, merely glanced at them before refocusing. As the clash of swords rang out once more and the mock duel unfolded, Echo asked again. "What''s happening now?" "Grandpa''s totally relaxed. Oh, he just flicked Glen on the head." "Glen did?" "No, Grandpa did the flicking." "Good heavens...!" How harsh must the training be for Glen to be beaten so one-sidedly? Echo wanted to shout out in concern. Oblivious to Echo''s feelings, Tina voiced her disappointment: "If only Echo could see... Then you could watch Grandpa''s amazing skills more clearly." "Oh, well, that''s..." Honestly, she didn''t want to see. She might not mind seeing Glen''s impressive side, but witnessing him getting beaten would likely make her sad. Just then, Tina clapped her hands excitedly. "Oh! That''s right. Should we ask Dad? My dad''s an incredible doctor, so he could definitely fix your eyes." "A doctor, you say?" "Yep!" Tina still firmly believed the lie Harte had casually made up. If Harte could cure even the Bloody Dragon''s instinct to crave blood, he could surely do this. Tina had unwavering trust. "Really... Could my eyes... really be able to see..." "I''m sure they will. My dad is super amazing, you know?" "Yes... Because he''s the Director." "Oh, you know? Did Glen tell you?" "That''s right. He said the Director shoots beams from his mouth." "Oh..." Tina sat thinking, letting her imagination run wild. After some thought, she concluded: "... Wouldn''t it go like ''Bwaaaah!''?" She was practically treating Harte as some sort of alien life form. It was a logical deduction based on the idea that if dragons could breathe fire, Harte must be capable of the same. "He really is amazing..." Echo, influenced by Tina and Glen, was convinced. As the sky turned golden and twilight approached, Harte and Elphisia returned home. --- --- Elphisia was indeed a woman with a formidable side. I was reminded of this once again only after visiting the Peter viscounty. She bluntly presented the papers for relinquishing parental rights over Echo, but the Peter couple strongly opposed. Despite having treated Echo like a family disgrace until now, their attitude completely changed the moment they heard the word "fragment". They claimed it was all a form of discipline, that they had actually treasured her and kept her hidden. It seemed difficult for them to give up a girl blessed with a miracle. With such a sacred child, they could marry her off to any family of their choosing in the future. Moreover, apart from her severe weak eyesight, Echo''s appearance was quite appealing, befitting a daughter of the Peter family. Elphisia swiftly dismissed all their resistance, citing legal grounds with enough force to make a judge flinch. When they threatened to contact the Minister of Justice, to who they were connected by marriage, Elphisia''s response was shocking. "By all means, go ahead. Right here, right now." She then added: "The moment you do, I''ll buy the Minister of Justice." I''m not sure if Elphisia was implying bribery or hinting at buying off the Minister of Justice himself. I only knew that Elphisia was dead serious, and that was the decisive factor in making the viscount couple back down. At that point, I couldn''t gauge the extent of House Luminel''s influence. More surprisingly, it was fascinating that she could make such an offer on the spot, wielding full authority of the ducal house. Thus, I ended up returning after merely putting on airs like a borrowed sack of grain. "Dad!" With a bang, Tina burst out as if she''d been waiting. I lifted her up and nuzzled my forehead against her plump cheeks. "Ahah, haha! That tickles!" "Did our daughter have fun today too?" "Yes, I made a new friend and it''s so great!" "That''s wonderful." Having finally landed on the ground, Tina approached Elphisia as well. "... What." "Mom, won''t you do it for me too?" "Why should I do such a thing..." "Please?" Tina''s pleading gaze held a magical power that compelled Elphisia to act. Soon enough, Elphisia picked Tina up, made eye contact for a few seconds, then put her back down. Tina, unsatisfied with Elphisia''s lukewarm response, immediately signaled a more aggressive approach. "Fine, since Mom didn''t do it, I''ll do it for you this time." She then grabbed Elphisia''s thighs and rubbed her face against her lower abdomen freely. Somehow, I envied the uninhibited contact against my wife''s thighs, which were both soft and firm... ... ...... Slap! I struck my own cheek hard enough to rattle my teeth. I could clearly feel my molars wobbling before settling back into place. "Y-You...! What are you doing? This is the fourth time today!" "... Sorry." "Are you okay, Dad?" "Urgh, Tina. Daddy... Daddy is really... sorry...!!!" I''m sorry for being a depraved father, and sorry for being a husband whose vow of chastity has weakened. Once again sinking into self-loathing, Tina quietly approached me. "Um, Dad." "Yes...?" "Can you fix Echo''s eyes too? Because you''re a doctor, right?" "Ah... about that." Tina gazed at me with unwavering eyes, showing firm trust. But I could only scratch the back of my head sheepishly. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but... it''s impossible." "... What?" Tina''s face fell instantly as she tightly gripped my hand. "You''re joking... right? There''s no way you can''t fix it, Dad. I already told Echo everything would be fine..." "Tina..." If Echo''s weak eyesight had been a congenital disability, it wouldn''t have been difficult. But her condition was a miracle bestowed as a fragment of divinity. In other words, it was the power of the Lord. There was no way to remove the Lord''s power with the Lord''s power. If it were a matter of transferring it to me, like the dragon''s instinct that had troubled Tina, it might not be impossible... but that would be a sin of arbitrarily taking the Lord''s power. To put it another way, it would be overstepping my bounds. So, I gently explained to Tina. "That''s why I was thinking of asking someone else instead of me." "Oh, someone else...?" "Yes. There''s someone called His Holiness the Pope, who''s even more amazing than Dad." "Ah, I saw him at the ball. Was he an incredible person?" "Of course." While it would be problematic for the Lord''s vanguard to take the Lord''s power, there would be no issue if the Lord himself were to withdraw it. In exchange, Tina''s newly made friend would disappear into the temple for a while. "... Is it true...?" Just then, a trembling voice came from the mansion''s entrance. It was Echo, who had come to greet us at the entrance, holding Glen''s hand. "Can you... really fix my eyes?" "Yes. Though you''ll have to live at the temple for a while." "Th-That''s fine. I... I can do that. So, so, I really want my eyes fixed...!" "Alright, if you want them fixed, we should fix them. You''re our little one''s secret friend, after all." Glen immediately protested my joking words. "Secret friend, what do you mean...! Echo is just a friend... not a secret friend." "Hey now, I think we can agree that friends we meet secretly are called ''secret friends''?" "Ugh..." Thinking it over, he seemed to have no good comeback. Glen just glared at me resentfully, having gone quiet. "It''s too late today... Shall we go to the temple tomorrow?" "Yes...! That sounds good!" At the hopeful news, smiles bloomed on Glen and Tina''s faces as well. Glen in particular held both of Echo''s hands tightly, expressing his joy with a rare smile. "That''s great, Echo!" "... Yes! Thank you, Glen. This is all thanks to you finding me..." "You''re exaggerating..." Glen awkwardly tried to save face. Seeing their shy yet harmonious interactions made me feel content. Now there was only one task left. That is... to control my own heart. --- --- "Let''s use separate rooms for a while, Elphisia." That was what Harte proposed just before entering the bedroom. Elphisia was secretly annoyed but nodded with a haughty face. At the time, Harte''s foolish expression, as if he''d shaken off all his worries, irritated her for no reason. But now, lying in bed and feeling the emptiness beside her, she thought differently. ''It''s a good sign.'' Harte had begun to recognize her as a woman, not just a contract wife. It was like a tiny crack in a massive dam. The water trickling out was just the beginning; before long, it would burst forth like a flood. That was the essence of emotion. The moment one becomes aware, love and desire grow uncontrollably. ''... I know it well.'' How terrifying a moment of realization can be. How it can make you lose yourself. Elphisia remembered it all vividly. At some point, looking back, you find that your firmly held beliefs and values have crumbled like a sandcastle swept by waves. An unfamiliar feeling, as if losing oneself. It''s a strange but not unpleasant experience. That was how love had sprouted in Elphisia. "Come to think of it, my husband''s tastes are quite... peculiar." Could thighs really be that appealing? Soon, it might be good to find an excuse to offer a lap pillow. "Or I could pretend to toss and turn and press against him." It would be quite amusing to see Harte''s reaction if she pinned his hand with her thigh. Elphisia couldn''t help but smile imagining Harte''s face turning bright red. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a lewd person... and a fool." She buried her face in the pillow. While it was fun to imagine various strategies, it was still embarrassing. If Harte ever turned the tables on her, she would surely flail about, unable to even speak properly. She found herself contradictory, both hoping for and fearing such a day. "Well, I''m in no position to call anyone a fool." Only in calm moments like this could she think of such calculated plans. When faced with reality, her heart would race, causing her to lose all reason. Even today was like that. Originally, she had planned to sit on Harte''s lap like a mistress, grab his chin, and look at him coldly. Yet one mention of sex made her too embarrassed to continue. How pathetic! "For now... I should steadily secure the areas to target." Elphisia pulled the bell rope to summon a maid. Then she hid her flushed face, pulling the blanket up to her nose. She then issued her order: "Place an order with the dressmaker for custom-made casual attire by tomorrow evening. About thirty outfits should suffice." "My lady, when you say custom-made, what kind of attire do you mean...?" "Leave the design to the dressmaker''s expertise, but keep one thing in mind." "I''m listening." Elphisia conveyed a truly puzzling condition to the dutiful maid. "... The side slit in the skirt is essential." Unable to continue speaking, she cast aside her shame and finished her order. "...... Relay that to them." Chapter 43: Coo, Cooo... Squeak, Squeak, Peep, Peep! On the night of the waning full moon, inside the luxurious guest room of the Luminel mansion, an unexpected incident arrived without warning. "Snore, snooore..." Tina was in deep, peaceful slumber on the plush bed, breathing softly. Her mouth hung slightly open, her face serene as if having a pleasant dream. A thin line of drool trickled onto her pillowcase. The tranquility was undisturbed, even by the chirping of insects. Yet who could have known? This was the calm before the storm. The events of that night would become the catalyst for Tina''s first-ever attempt to run away from home... something no one could have predicted. In the early hours before dawn, with plenty of time left until daybreak, a wisp of white smoke began to curl up from Tina''s bed. --- --- Yaaawn! Tina greeted the warm morning sunlight with a stretch. She felt unusually refreshed today. Normally, she''d want to burrow back under the covers for more sleep, but she was brimming with energy. So Tina crawled to the edge, intending to put her feet on the floor. But at that moment. "Thud!" Tina''s world came crashing down. Instead of touching the floor with her feet, she tumbled headfirst with a loud bump. Strangely, it didn''t hurt. Why? How? More importantly, why did she fall? This made no sense. And why was her line of sight so low? As if she were lying flat on her stomach. How odd... "Squeak..." ...? Huh? Why did her voice sound like that? And why couldn''t she speak properly? "Coo, cooo...!" What on earth was happening? Why was she making these bizarre animal noises...! ''I''m sorry, Dad...! I think I''ve become mute... Ugh...'' First, stay calm. If she got up and found Dad, they could figure out the cause. Surely that would work, but... Why couldn''t she stand up? "Squeak! Squeak!" ''I-I can''t balance!'' Tina desperately tried to walk on two legs. But her traitorous body seemed utterly unwilling to cooperate. After several failed attempts, Tina''s reason slowly returned. She pondered the cause of her inability to walk upright. Tina carefully examined her two hands. The next instant, she rubbed her eyes, and as the rough sensation touched her lower eyelids, she let out a scream. "Piiiiiiiii!!!" Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump! Scurrying on all fours like a beast, she rushed to the full-length mirror. She couldn''t trust her own eyes. So when she finally saw her reflection, Tina could only collapse in the face of this harsh reality. ''W-What...? Is that... me...?'' The image in the mirror - it was the form of a completely alien being. Blood-red scales covered her entire body, gleaming like a coat of varnish. What were once hands had long since transformed into forelegs. Slightly sharp claws and playfully protruding fangs. And pupils split vertically like a reptile''s. It was unmistakably the form of a baby dragon. "Squeak, squeeeak!" ''What is this...?!'' Just as Tina was reeling in shock, there came a knock at the door. Knock knock. The maid had come to announce breakfast as usual. When there was no answer from inside, she assumed, uncommonly, that Tina might be oversleeping. So, to wake her, the maid opened the door, aware of her rudeness. "Miss Tina, it''s time to wake up. The Duke is... Eek!?" "Squeak..." The maid suddenly froze. Likewise, Tina, facing the maid from a drastically lower eye level, also became stock-still. "W-What is this... Huh...?" The maid didn''t know Tina was half-dragon. So naturally, she couldn''t connect Tina''s absence with the sudden appearance of a baby dragon. Thus, the maid fled at top speed, screaming at the top of her lungs. "She''s been eaten...!" "Squeak?!" "Aaah...! Aaaaaaah...!!! Your Grace!!! My Lady!!! Help!!! M-Miss Tina... has been devoured by a monster!!!" The maid''s cry turned the mansion upside down. Especially Harte and Cardi, with their superhuman senses, didn''t even need to wait for the maid to arrive. They rushed straight to Tina''s room from a distance where even thunderclaps would sound faint. Bam! The two burst into Tina''s room, kicking the door wide open. The door flew off its hinges and shattered the window on the opposite side. The sound of the door crashing down at the mansion''s entrance provided a finale to the commotion. Meanwhile, Harte and Cardi, who had appeared so dramatically, could only stare wide-eyed. There, curled up like a coiled snake, was a trembling baby dragon. "Squeak, squeaak..." Tina whimpered dejectedly. It was the moment the early morning chaos came to an end. --- --- This is bewildering. In all my years, I''ve only been this flustered once before. That time when I dunked my head in the Sacred Pond and regained my past life memories. Yes, I''m just as bewildered now as I was then. "There, there. Why don''t you try speaking calmly instead of crying?" the Duke said. The Duke sat Tina, curled up into a ball, on his knee and stroked her gently as if handling a precious artifact. "Ho ho... The scaly yet smooth texture is surprisingly pleasant. It''s nice to have such rare experiences occasionally." "Piii..." The Duke, unusually expressive, was clearly enjoying himself. He seemed genuinely delighted by Tina''s transformation into a baby dragon. "It brings back memories. The dragon I saw long ago had such hard, rough skin that I thought even brushing against it would cut my fingertips." "Moo?" "Well, its head ended up getting chopped off in the end." "Squaak!" At the Duke''s final chilling remark, Tina roused her sluggish body and leapt from his knee, landing atop my head. I could feel her tiny body quivering with fear as it vibrated against my scalp. "Oh my..." I picked Tina up from my head and set her down on my lap. All eyes in the room focused on my knees. The dragon scales I''d been secretly wanting to touch were now right in front of me. I stroked the baby dragon on my lap while trying my best to maintain my dignity as I addressed her. "Tina." "Coo..." "Why did you... pfft... Why did you be, be, become like this... snrk." "Squeak! Squiiik!" "Ah, okay. I''m sorry, sorry. I''m absolutely not laughing at you." "Cooo..." "Right, you only get one chance. I''ll keep that in mind." After talking with Tina, I looked around. The awkward silence was loud. Though we''d only exchanged a few words, everyone at the table was staring at me in amazement. "Hey, Harte... Can you understand what Tina is saying?" Elphisia asked. "Of course I can." "Does your baptismal name include the power of translation or something?" "Come on, Elphisia... How could such a thing exist?" "Then how can you understand her?" "What do you mean, how? There''s no father who can''t understand his daughter''s words." I explained what seemed to be common sense. But Elphisia''s face darkened. It was then that I realized my blunder. "Ah... So I''m just a useless parent unworthy of the title, is that it?" "W-Wait. That''s not what I meant!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haah..." Elphisia sighed deeply before folding her arms and forgiving me. "Well, fine. I''ve seen enough of your departures from common sense by now." "Ahaha..." Her display of generous understanding seemed to irritate someone. The Duke, the source of that irritation, leaned in uncomfortably close with a look of intense determination. "Who says I can''t do it? I''m not some incompetent grandfather who can''t understand his granddaughter. Go on, say something. I''ll translate it perfectly." The Duke''s confident declaration. In response, Tina earnestly conveyed something with soft cries. "Squeak, squeak, cooo... Squiik, squeaak." "Hmm." "Kyuut, mooo, squeak, squiii." "Hmm hmm." "Squeee, squiing..." "I see." The Duke nodded. Had he really succeeded in deciphering Tina''s dragon language? When Tina stopped further communication, silence fell. During this time, the Duke closed his eyes and nodded repeatedly, as if mulling over Tina''s cries. "I see, so that''s it." "Can you understand what she''s saying, Your Grace...?" Glen politely asked about the interpretation results. The Duke responded with unwavering eyes. "She said a lot, but it all boils down to one conclusion." He smirked like the final victor. "In the end, she says her grandfather is the most admirable and lovable person in the world." "Squaak!?" "Father, just how optimistic is your thought process?!" Elphisia exclaimed. Good heavens, Elphisia genuinely rebuked the Duke. And with such a raised voice... This rare sight left me as wide-eyed as Tina. Disappointed by the nonsensical interpretation, Elphisia and Glen once again focused their attention on me. "... She says she wants to return to her original body quickly. She''s frustrated because she doesn''t know why this happened..." "Squeak, squeaak." Tina nodded vigorously, her pebble-sized head bobbing up and down. Then Elphisia casually posed a question to me. "Harte. Can''t you do something about this? Like using divine power to turn her back?" "Of course I can." However, the excessive use of divine power isn''t exactly recommended. Besides, Tina''s transformation doesn''t pose a threat to her life or cause any major incidents, so... "Haah, then let''s just change her back already." "Squiii. Squeak!" "Yeah yeah, I know it''s urgent, but listen..." This is one thing, and that''s another. I have no intention of prioritizing the temple''s values over family. It''s just... "She''s too adorable, so can we postpone it just for today?" "That sounds fine," the Duke agreed. "Squeak?!" The Duke, head of the family, agreed without hesitation. If it had stopped there, Tina probably wouldn''t have resorted to any rash actions. "Well, I suppose one day wouldn''t hurt... I haven''t had a chance to touch her yet either," Elphisia added. "I think... one day is appropriate too," Glen chimed in. "Squeak!?" Elphisia and Glen chimed in with their agreement. Not a single person wasn''t itching to touch Tina. Even the servants preparing to wait on us were revealing their desires through furtive glances. "Coo... Kyuuu...!" Tina trembled as if unable to contain her anger. The impulsive incident unfolded right then and there. Flap! Tina spread her wings and took flight. "Squiiiiiiiik!" The tiny, precious baby dragon let out a shriek. Her cry of frustration couldn''t have been more endearing. Crash! Tina spectacularly shattered the dining hall window as she flew away. Her already small figure grew even tinier with distance, until she looked like nothing more than a red speck. It was the dramatic beginning of her runaway adventure. Chapter 44: This Much OO in a Place Without Water? As Tina soared upward, she felt the world shift beneath her. Only after flying high above the Count''s mansion did she reflect on her actions. ''Why... am I doing this...?'' Her emotions seemed unusually raw. Normally she could have laughed this off, but overwhelmed by sadness, she''d acted rashly. ''I could''ve just waited quietly for a day...'' Surely she could have, but controlling her emotions proved difficult. She felt like a child throwing a tantrum after learning to speak. It was as if she''d regressed to infancy. How else could she explain... [I hate you, Daddy!] ...bursting out of the mansion in an uproar like that. Of course, only her father would have understood the dragon''s cry. But that made her feel even worse. If he hadn''t understood at all, he wouldn''t have known her words were so cutting. ''Should I go back...?'' She considered it briefly. But the view from high above and the unfamiliar landscape below soon captured Tina''s attention. ''This could be fun...!'' Before long, thoughts of running away were pushed to the back of her mind. In truth, Tina''s current state inclined her to think based on interest. As her body changed into a dragon, instinct began to outweigh reason in her mind. Of course, Tina was too young to realize this. Since things had come to this, she might as well play to her heart''s content and return in the evening. Surely her body would revert to normal then. With that mindset, Tina began gliding freely through the blue sky. --- --- Tina''s first destination was the Imperial Palace. It had been so long since she''d seen Yulian that his face was growing hazy in her memory. So Tina observed the ground from above the palace, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. But the palace was vast, and if Yulian was indoors, there was no way to spot him. So Tina lowered her altitude and carefully examined the windows from outside. Of course, she made sure to peek inside with just her head to avoid being seen. ''Ah...! There he is!'' At last, Tina found Yulian. He was in the middle of a meeting with his ministers. They were exchanging difficult words that Tina couldn''t understand at all. So she just lay flat under the windowsill, listening quietly. "It seems my eldest brother has managed to root out quite a few demon spies." "But isn''t it strange, Your Highness? Even considering how demons can be difficult to distinguish from humans..." "It''s too fast, and he''s captured far too many. Don''t you think?" "Y-yes... Yes, Prince." Yulian''s voice was cold and sharp. This wasn''t the Yulian who would raise his voice at the slightest provocation from Harte at the orphanage. To Tina, this unfamiliar side of Yulian seemed strange. "I know what you''re suspecting. There''s a method one might consider, given how similar they are to humans. And... it''s likely the first thing the Empress would think of." "...... You''re certain then, Your Highness. That he fabricated the spies." "It seems my eldest brother is quite ambitious. That''s why he couldn''t properly follow his mother''s little scheme." Yulian rested his chin on the desk as he continued. "The Empress would have tortured three or four people at most to create spies... but my brother must have been impatient. Because I made him that way." "You mean you leaked false information?" "Correct. I deliberately leaked inflated results. My brother knows his mother, the Empress, doesn''t trust him. That insecurity made him try to do even more." "He took the bait without needing any lure, it seems." Yulian nodded calmly at the noble''s remark. "If you''re not certain of victory, tearing into your opponent is an option. But this goes too far. In the end, I provoked my brother and only increased the number of innocent victims. So I want you to focus all your efforts on following the trail and restoring the victims'' normal lives." "Yes! Understood." The assembled people filed out of the meeting room. Each expressed deep admiration for Yulian''s conduct. It seemed unbelievable that he was still just a child. In the now mostly empty conference room, only Court Count Arwel, Yulian''s closest aide, remained for a private audience. "Prince, did you come up with this strategy on your own?" "I thought about it. The method I was taught." "Taught? By who?" "The Vice Director." "Lady Elphisia Luminel...!" "She told me the method to defeat an opponent is quite simple." Court Count Arwel''s face showed keen interest as he asked, "What is this method?" "If you can''t become stronger immediately, repeat actions your opponent dislikes. That''s the essence... she said." "Without principle or righteousness...!" Arwel felt a chill run through him. It was hard to imagine the depths of darkness in Elphisia''s mind, given that she had never stood out in social circles before. A true Machiavellian. Yulian''s strategy today exemplified this, as did the method Elphisia had taught him. "I understand your concern. When you gaze into the abyss, you inevitably become tainted and accustomed to it." "Your Highness..." "So I promise you this, at least. This will be the last time I stray from the righteous path." Yulian let out a small chuckle as he faced his loyal subject. "Because if I''m going to emulate someone, I''d rather it be the Director than the Vice Director. The Vice Director scares me, after all." At last, Arwel''s worry eased, and he showed a faint smile of joy. "Ho ho... Well now. It seems my decision to entrust Your Highness to Lord Harte was the achievement of a lifetime." "Hmph, it was nothing but a useless coincidence. You should prepare to be promoted to Head of Intelligence soon." "I am at your service." Court Count Arwel bowed deeply before heading out. Now completely alone, Yulian slouched carelessly into a chair. No matter how mature he acted for his age, leading meetings was tiring for a child who was still growing. Yulian relaxed his neck and glanced out the window. The palace scenery was so beautiful that looking at it brought some peace of mind. So, Yulian''s view should have been filled with the lush green garden... Blink. Blink. The vertical pupils within his blue irises disappeared and reappeared as his eyelids fluttered. For a moment, Yulian thought he was seeing things and rubbed his eyes. But when the scene remained unchanged, he finally grasped reality. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!! Monster!!!" "Squeeeeeak?!" Seeing Yulian suddenly backed against the door, Tina pounded on the window. Yulian realized something was off at that very moment. Upon closer inspection, it felt familiar. It shared some similarities with the dragon that had abducted Tina when they visited the border region before. "You... Could it be, Tina?" "Coo, cooo..." Nod nod! Tina nodded her head vigorously. Only then did Yulian open the window to let her in. "... Ha. I keep experiencing the strangest things. Every day has been full of surprises since getting involved with the Director." "Keeng..." "W-what? What''s with that disappointed cry? More importantly, can you not speak?" "Moo..." Tina let out a mournful cry, expressing her regret. Yulian quickly apologized, his face showing a hint of guilt. "Hmm, the Bloody Dragon we met before could speak. So I just assumed you could too." "Squeek?" "... I don''t know what you''re saying. Have you asked the Director to turn you back to normal?" Yulian''s question brought the incident at the Count''s mansion to Tina''s mind. She recalled being told to endure for just one day, simply because she looked cute, despite the gravity of her situation. Tina, now more instinct-driven as a dragon, felt upset about it again. So she tried to recount the circumstances to Yulian using a mix of gestures and sounds. "Squeak, kyuuuh... Squeeeak, keeng, keeee... Mooooo... Keekeeng..." "I really have no idea what you''re saying." "Pyak?!" "And you clearly can''t write either, judging by your appearance." Tina felt sad, as if her entire life up to now was being invalidated. Moreover, she grew to dislike Yulian for assuming she couldn''t write without even trying to make her do so. "Uung... Coooo..." ''Yulian is really mean...!'' Fortunately, Yulian couldn''t interpret her unreasonable condemnation. Instead, he suggested to Tina with a troubled expression: "Hmm, I''d like to play with you, but my schedule is packed. Why don''t you go see my second brother? He should be at his mansion right now..." "Kyuut?" Suddenly the Second Prince? Why are you sending me there? As Tina pondered this, Yulian answered while hanging a note around her neck. "My second brother has changed quite a bit. You''ve seen him too, right? That chubby brother of mine." "Squeet!" I''ve seen him! I''ve been worried every time I see him. "He''ll probably welcome you, being the Director''s daughter and all. I wrote down the general situation and told him to serve you mainly strawberry cake... At least you won''t go hungry." ''Strawberry cake!'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drool. Tina''s mouth watered uncontrollably. A pool of saliva formed in her mouth and dribbled out before she could close it. Yulian stared at the puddle of drool, his thick eyebrows twitching. "Di-disgust... No, nevermind. Nothing." Such an unseemly display was only possible because Tina had been overtaken by her instincts. While Yulian couldn''t know the exact circumstances, he had a general idea. Moreover, seeing Tina exhibit such animalistic behavior, his guess soon became certainty. "... Go quickly. My brother is staying at the Lotus Palace. If you go out the window and keep left, you''ll see a pond full of lotus flowers. That''s my brother''s palace, so remember that." "Kyuut!" Tina nodded vigorously. Far from being grateful to Yulian for giving directions, her mind was entirely preoccupied with the thought of being served strawberry cake. Flap flap! Yulian watched Tina''s practiced wing movements with disgusted eyes as he saw her off. Once she had completely disappeared, Yulian looked at the dragon''s saliva that hadn''t yet dried. "... How filthy. This is no joke." It''s hard to believe such thin saliva is used as medicine. The thought of someone ingesting it suddenly horrified Yulian. That emotion closely resembled the revulsion that often exists between ordinary siblings. "Is anyone out there?" "Yes, Your Highness." A servant passing by opened the door and bowed respectfully. Yulian pointed at the puddle of saliva on the floor and ordered: "Clean this up. As thoroughly as possible." "..." "What are you doing?" "...... Ah, yes! Yes! I heard you, Prince!" "Hmm? Well, alright... I understand. Carry on then." "Yes... I am deeply moved by your attentiveness." After Yulian left the conference room, the servant fell into contemplation. This was because there was no water, not even a glass, visible anywhere in the room. ''To produce this much moisture in a place without water...?'' This is purely for verification purposes. Though it crossed the line of what was appropriate for a servant, this was merely a fact-checking exercise. So, the servant lowered his body and sniffed. ''... A fishy smell?'' As expected, it wasn''t water. So where did this fishy liquid come from... After thinking briefly. There was only one conclusion. ''To be so loose at such a young age...! This Third Prince is extremely lecherous!!! I must report this to my master at once!'' In truth, he was an informant for the First Prince. The First Prince had planted a spy in Yulian''s palace to uncover weaknesses. So the servant hastily wiped up Tina''s saliva with a rag and quickly hid it in his clothes before fleeing. He intended to show this evidence to the First Prince. "Yahoo! My life has taken a turn for the better!" Thus, the servant rejoiced, eager to mislead his master of his own accord. It was truly a ridculous scene embodying the principle of using an enemy against themselves. The time was when the sun sits directly above a fool''s head. It was noon. Chapter 45: Divine Dragons Descent Tina soared through the sky, spotting the Lotus Palace from high above. Despite Second Prince Rayners'' reputation, the Lotus Palace was breathtakingly beautiful. The pond, easily mistaken for a lake, boasted blooming pink lotus flowers, while the platinum palace reflected on the calm water''s surface. Tina glided skillfully through the air, approaching the palace. She knocked on the main entrance with her front paws. Footsteps soon approached from inside. Naturally, the Lotus Palace teemed with court attendants. The first to witness the transformed Tina was a young maid. "Huh...?" "Beep?" Slam! The young maid hastily shut the door, needing a moment to process reality. Rubbing her eyes and repeatedly confirming her sanity, she slowly reopened the door. "Umm...?" "Kyuu?" Slam! Once more, the main door closed instantly. This time, however, it reopened more quickly. Fwip! As the maid took in Tina''s form one last time - a scream erupted. "Kyaaaah! A monster has appeared!" "Keeng!?" As the maid fled in panic, Tina pursued her, desperate to clear up the misunderstanding. She frantically tried to draw attention to the note around her neck, but the terrified maid was in no state to notice. "What''s all this commotion about!" Just then, an older woman - the head maid of the Lotus Palace - scolded the fleeing maid, but... "... Huh?" Her attitude changed in a flash. "M-monster...! Look, knights! Rayners has been...!!!" "Beep?!" The misunderstanding seemed to be snowballing. Even Tina, driven largely by instinct, could recognize that much. Thud, thud, thud! Urgent footsteps echoed from afar. Judging by their weight and force, it seemed to be the knights guarding the Lotus Palace. "W-what is that...?" "It''s small, but definitely a monster..." "Why is it cute?" Indeed it was. While the maid and head maid had exaggerated their fear, shocked by such an unusual creature, a calmer look revealed an incredibly adorable appearance. However, duty is duty, and personal feelings must be set aside. Soon after, the knights formed a circle, surrounding the intruder. Tina had been captured. "What''s all this commotion about?" A solemn voice descended the spiral staircase. The knights maintained their formation while showing minimal respect. This person was likely someone the knights held in high regard - probably the master of the Lotus Palace. "Moo?" But Tina could only tilt her head in confusion. While the master of the Lotus Palace should undoubtedly be the Second Prince, the person who appeared bore only a slight resemblance. The golden hair shining like sunlight and forest-green eyes were indeed features shared by Yulian and Rayners. However, the Rayners that Tina knew didn''t have such a sharp jawline, nor did he give off the impression of having broad shoulders. Judging by appearance alone, the man was no different from the surrounding knights. "Hmm?" He glanced at Tina with interest. "Is that creature causing all this fuss? It could pass for a baby dragon, haha..." "Y-Your Highness! It''s dangerous! Please stay back!" "It''s fine. If someone has to get hurt, better me since I heal quickly. Besides, it looks harmless..." Rayners approached the mysterious creature, his eyes sparkling. As he dispersed the knights'' circle and drew closer, he noticed a large note hanging around Tina''s neck. "What''s this...?" "Kuu..." "May I read it?" "Keeng, keeeeng..." The baby dragon vigorously nodded its head. In truth, Tina felt utterly miserable. She had arrived at the Lotus Palace following Yulian''s instructions, but instead of the mouth-watering strawberry cake she''d been anticipating, she was met with a terrified maid and intimidating knights. It''s not like she wanted to be like this, yet people showed hostility towards her. This wasn''t the first time, and as this treatment kept repeating, dusty memories gradually became clearer. The time when the instinct to crave blood dominated her body shared some similarities with the present situation... ''I don''t like this...'' Though it seemed like a faded memory from long ago, in reality, not even a year had passed. The reason she could soothe her emotional wounds so quickly was undoubtedly thanks to Harte and those around him. Come to think of it, everyone had been positive towards her since meeting Harte. That''s why she had quickly forgotten the feeling of being persecuted by others. ''Dad...'' "Kuuuu..." As Tina let out a weak cry, Rayners'' face grew increasingly pale as he read the note left by Yulian. "Wh-what...!" "Your Highness? Is something wrong?" "... No, it''s nothing...! More importantly, your guard duty is over, so return to your posts!" Despite Rayners'' order, the knights and maids were reluctant to leave. After all, if Rayners were to be attacked the moment they left, they''d all lose their heads in succession. "Come on! I said go!" "... Your Highness, I apologize, but please allow at least one or two knights to remain." "Fine, just do what you need to do." "Yes, understood." Only after obtaining this reluctant permission did the area finally clear out. Rayners could at last calmly reread the note. ''This child is Viscount Luminel''s granddaughter from the ball...? And she''s actually half-dragon? Is that even possible? Even if I scoured the secret archives, I wouldn''t find a single successful case of dragon crossbreeding...!'' Rayners scrutinized Tina with disbelieving eyes. However, his preconceptions shifted quickly. ''No, that''s not right. She''s Sir Harte''s daughter, isn''t she? Whether she''s half-dragon or half-demon, it''s not surprising. I don''t need to understand it, just accept it...'' Above all, the part emphasized in bold letters - [Please serve her as much strawberry cake as she wants.] caught his attention. Looking at this, how could he not believe that this dragon was a young girl? "Um... well..." Rayners found himself in the rare position of addressing an animal that couldn''t speak. "So... Miss Tina?" "Keeng..." "Do you like strawberry cake?" "Beep, beeep." "I see. You do like it..." Though he couldn''t understand a word she said, he could understand the meaning of her nodding or shaking her head. Thus, Rayners completely let his guard down and began to guide Tina. "Please enjoy yourself to your heart''s content until you return home. You can eat until the Lotus Palace''s budget runs dry!" "Moot!" Whish, whish! Tina vigorously headbanged in response. Faced with such overwhelming positivity, Rayners let out an awkward chuckle. "Haha..." Afterwards, Rayners'' amazement continued. Tina''s appetite as she shoved sweet snacks into her wide-open maw was astounding. Though Rayners had confidently promised to serve her until the budget ran out, he struggled to find a way to procure more ingredients once they were depleted. Thus, with Tina''s concession, the joyful time at the Lotus Palace came to an end as the sun set beneath the evening glow. --- --- As the moon chased away the sun, ushering in the darkness of early evening. Tina spread her wings and took flight from the Lotus Palace. It was time to return to the Duke''s mansion, so she planned to bid farewell to Yulian. However, Tina''s flight path took an odd turn not long after. "Dad... it hurts. Sob..." "It''s alright... You''ll be fine. How could I have brought you here otherwise? Someone of the Imperial Palace''s caliber will surely find a way." Somewhere in the main palace, the groans of a sick child and the trembling voice of a middle-aged man could be heard. Using her dragon-like hearing to pinpoint the location, Tina secretly headed towards the source of the commotion. It was an exceptionally luxurious room on the third floor, even among the other opulent chambers. Given that the Emperor''s office was located on the third floor of the main palace, all the spaces there were special in their own right. In that sense, the man and child were receiving quite the special treatment. However, it seemed that fate didn''t consider them quite so special. "... I''m sorry, Viscount. At this late stage of leukemia, there''s nothing that can be done, neither through medicine nor magic." "What...?" The Imperial physician delivered an objective and cold judgment. However, the Viscount, the child''s guardian, clutched the physician''s sleeve and wept. "Th-this can''t be. There have been cases of leukemia being cured completely..." "I have nothing more to say. However... the cases you''re aware of were caught in the early stages, quite different from Young Eon''s situation." "I, I just thought... it was just a common illness. I never imagined it would worsen to this extent... Not at all..." "... Most patients are like that. Unless daily check-ups are routine, like for His Majesty the Emperor, catching it early is considered lucky." "Ah... Aah..." As the Viscount let out a despairing sound, the child who had been lying quietly in bed shed a single tear. "It hurts." "..." "Does that mean... I''m going to die...?" "..." Even for an Imperial physician who had seen it all, it wasn''t easy to bluntly pronounce a death sentence. However, sometimes silence can be more frightening than affirmation. For the young boy, this was precisely such a moment. "... I don''t want to." "Son..." "Please save me... Dad. Please save me... Doctor... I''m in so much pain..." "..." "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die. I said I don''t want to die... I''m scared..." There was still so much left undone. He was too young to seriously contemplate the concept of death. Yet the impending death before him was utterly terrifying. "I haven''t even apologized to Mom for being so cranky. I was just in so much pain that I said whatever came to mind. I''ve only been irritable with the maid sisters who take care of me every day... It''s all my fault, isn''t it? I should apologize, right? But even now, I feel irritated. So I don''t think I can apologize even if I go back now..." The Viscount wanted to cover the child''s mouth as he rambled on. To think that the firstborn son he had in his twilight years was destined to meet such an early demise. To have to bid farewell to a child showing such vulnerability. Parents should never have to bury their children. The pain of losing a child was like having one''s soul battered. "Sob..." As an indistinguishable voice of lament spread a gloomy atmosphere. Tina, stuck to the wall like a gecko, pondered. ''Leukemia? Blood? Is the blood in pain? But how can blood be in pain? How can blood even feel pain?'' Tina''s limited knowledge couldn''t grasp what leukemia specifically was. However, her actively working brain drew a very astute inference. ''Anyway, good blood should fix it!'' Truly a fun and cool conclusion. Therefore, Tina skillfully opened the terrace door with her front paws and crept inside. "Waaah!?" "Huk...!" The Imperial physician and the Viscount fell hard on their backsides. Paying them no mind, Tina flew to the bed where the boy lay and landed. The boy also gasped, his face turning pale blue. "Wha... What is this...? This is... Mmph..." "Kyuut." The boy''s words were cut short. Tina''s front paw had planted itself on his face with a soft thud. "Guards! Guards! My son, my son...! He''s being attacked! Guards!!!" The Viscount raised a ruckus. Though it was an unseemly display for a man of his age, it was certainly effective. Given the special management of the third floor, the guards'' response time was quite swift. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Moments later, the guards rushing down the corridor urgently flung open the door. "Who dares, in His Majesty''s quarters... Huk!" "Who''s the intruder... What...?!" "Wh-what is this...!?" They froze in an instant despite their initial charge. Though the Imperial guards were an elite group, none of them had ever actually seen a dragon. However, seeing Tina, who bore a striking resemblance to descriptions of dragons, they hesitated for a moment. Was this a being they could safely confront? Perhaps rash action might result in the Imperial Palace being reduced to rubble. "Muu..." Flinch! The crimson dragon let out a cry. Simultaneously, the guards'' stiffened shoulders twitched. Pat, pat, pat. Soon after, the dragon removed its paw from the boy''s face. Then, adeptly moving on all fours, it climbed down from the bed and squeezed through the window gap onto the terrace. Flap! As they watched Tina spread her wings and glide towards the pale moon, the guards swallowed hard. Only after the unprecedented creature had completely vanished did the tense atmosphere in the room finally ease. "S-son...!!!" The first to regain his senses was the Viscount. He was worried about his son''s condition after being attacked by the unknown creature. But contrary to his concern, the Viscount''s son was blinking his eyes, perfectly fine. "... Dad." "Y-yes. It''s Dad. I''m so relieved you seem alright..." "Dad..." "Yes, it''s Dad. It''s Dad." "My body..." "Your body...? Don''t tell me that beast did something to you...!" "No! That''s not it..." The boy unconsciously felt his body. After sequentially touching his arms, chest, head, and stomach, he shook his head. The Viscount grew a bit fearful at his son''s inexplicable behavior. But that was short-lived. The boy uttered miraculous words. "My body... doesn''t hurt." "... What?" "My body doesn''t hurt at all. I feel like I could even run around right now..." "Th-that''s impossible! It can''t be!" The Imperial physician immediately refuted. Not out of malice, but because it was medically impossible. However, as they proceeded with careful re-examinations, the Imperial physician had no choice but to confirm the existence of a miracle. The child who had been given an extremely short life expectancy had transformed into the very picture of health in an instant. What could be the cause of this? Intuitively, only one thing came to mind. "Oh... my son." "Yes, Dad." "It seems the Divine Dragon has shown you mercy." The Viscount''s eyes filled with reverence. And his son''s eyes mirrored that reverence. "The Divine Dragon... You''re right. Come to think of it, that was definitely a dragon''s hoof." "That''s right... The Divine Dragon''s hoof stamped your face. It bestowed a blessing upon you." "Divine Dragon..." They had heard of it before. That somewhere in the world, there existed dragons with baptismal names. And that people praised and revered such dragons, calling them Divine Dragons. Everyone present recalled the legends of the Divine Dragon. "Thank you..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy''s gratitude marked the starting point of rumors about a red Divine Dragon suddenly appearing in the Imperial Palace. A few days later, an anonymous donor would deliver a massive contribution to the temple. It was an amount equivalent to three years of revenue from a mid-sized territory. While everyone was confused, only the Pope smiled bitterly. "My goodness... You''ve attracted wealth without even going anywhere." [A child of human and dragon. What a fascinating being.] "Surprisingly, it''s Sir Harte''s daughter?" [Somehow, that makes it all the more understandable.] The being talking with the Pope had elegant wings with pure white feathers fluttering gently. Its smooth scales were as white as a snow field after a blizzard, and its golden eyes sparkled like the sun on a beach. Though it had polymorphed to a manageable size to avoid drawing attention, its powerful presence was hard to conceal. "Come to think of it, Divine Dragon, you were close friends with Sir Harte, weren''t you?" [He was the most devout human I''ve ever encountered.] "I see you don''t say ''How dare a mere human~'' like your relatives outside." [I may have a baptismal name, but I''d still die if my head were cut off.] "Ahaha, joking even." [...] "Ahaha." [...] "..." After an awkward silence, the holy white dragon spoke again. [Your Holiness, I want Harte to be happy.] "It''s good to wish for someone else''s happiness." [Though my wish is a bit selfish.] "Ah, I see what you mean." The Pope quickly grasped the Divine Dragon''s meaning. [I absolutely don''t want to see such a devout human cross the line and destroy the world...] As devout as he is kind, as devout as he is strong. Harte seemed like a product of chance, formed by densely packed miracles. Such a good person should never face the tragedy of becoming twisted and cursing the world. This was the Divine Dragon''s true feeling. [May blessings be upon the peace you''ve finally found...] --- [Raei: this was in the author''s afterword: That sin of betraying humanity. As deep and dark as the abyss. Thus, I pronounce sentence here. At dawn, when the sky turns navy blue, behead the greatest villainess - the great criminal, Elphisia Luminel.] Toggle New Ads 2/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 46: The Darkness of History Elphisia''s day began at dawn. She opened her eyes in the ducal couple''s bedroom to see Harte''s white hair pressed against the pillow, his eyes closed. She longed to caress his face and hair, but it was impossible. Harte''s superhuman senses would have reacted instantly to even the slightest touch. So Elphisia had only one option. She lay still, eyes wide open, gazing at him - that was all she could do. ''You sleep so soundly...'' Watching Harte was bittersweet. She was happy to see him sleeping so peacefully, yet pained by the inability to get any closer. Contract marriage. An absurd name for these shackles. Still, without this arrangement, Harte would have coldly rejected her. That was just like him, unnecessarily pious, viewing women as stones. As a contracted wife, she couldn''t approach him on her own. One careless move might have sent him fleeing beyond her reach, which would be troublesome. So he had to choose her. Only when he liked her enough to want to seduce a wife who outwardly rebuffed him could they gradually close the distance between them. ''What if you remembered our time together?'' Would you have been embarrassed? Or perhaps unexpectedly taken a more active approach? Even as a woman who loved you, it was hard to say for certain. While she might have lost her senses if Harte had approached her unconsciously even then, who knew about the husband before her eyes. Still, she thought it was rather fortunate. If your life was a calm lake, Elphisia Luminel was the stone creating ripples. She hoped you''d forget the memories of hope and pain she had caused you. May you reclaim a life filled with happy memories. She prayed for you every morning. ''... Surely you could forgive this much mischief as payment for my prayers.'' She closed her eyes naturally. Then, under the guise of tossing and turning, she narrowed the distance between them. With just one roll of her body, Harte''s warmth enveloped her entirely. She locked her arms around him like hugging a soft pillow, and slyly rested her thigh on his palm. The perfect sleepy act. Flinch! The sensation of her thigh being touched came through vividly. Surely Harte had opened his eyes and realized the situation. Even if he tried to gently pull away, her locked arms made movement impossible. But you weren''t the type to wake your wife early in the morning just for your own convenience. Indeed, he was desperately trying to ignore the soft thigh in his grasp. He probably didn''t want to use an uncomfortable method, but had no choice. ''I must become your wife, not just your contractual partner.'' So please endure a little. At least until the day you openly want to flirt with me. --- --- Elphisia''s morning began when sunlight filtered through the windows. At that time, Elphisia uncannily stirred and returned to her sleeping position. Did it get cold just as darkness faded? Lately, Elphisia seemed to unconsciously use me as a heater while sleeping. It was very troublesome. Extremely troublesome. Not only did she show her face at a pretty angle as if on purpose, but even her breathing was angelic and gentle. And that wasn''t all. The soft breast touching my locked arm was bearable, but the plump, firm thigh severely tested my patience. Being an unavoidable pervert, I ended up harboring lecherous thoughts towards Elphisia. I had to never defile Elphisia, yet since committing that sin once, her seductive figure too easily infiltrated my subconscious. ''I am... irredeemable trash.'' I was irredeemable trash, but I couldn''t show it. Elphisia used our marital bedroom without complaint because she trusted me. She had no idea that every early morning, our contact area far exceeded the limit. I had to keep it a secret. To protect her dignity, if nothing else. But... but... "... Elphisia." "Yes?" "Was there... a banquet today or something?" "No?" "A parenting gathering perhaps?" "If there was, you''d know, wouldn''t you?" "Ah... right." If Elphisia had an event to attend, I as her husband would certainly have known. Yet why did it seem like Elphisia was trying to go to an event I didn''t know about? ''Elphisia... if even your casual clothes were this sexy... I...'' I simply couldn''t understand. Why did she maintain such a defenseless attitude? ''The side slit of the skirt... it''s distracting...!'' It wasn''t like last time when one leg was fully exposed in a straight slit. However, through diamond-shaped openings scattered along her thigh, her skin breathed in fresh air. Especially the part with a mole was so exposed that I didn''t dare look directly. "Harte." "Oh, y-yes?" "What are you glancing at so furtively?" "I-I''m not peeking at anything...!" That was right. Rather than peeking, I was averting my eyes. Well, that was technically true. Painfully true. ''Why wear such clothes when you''re not even going out...'' Sometimes I wished she''d dress as sloppily as possible. I''d have liked to gift her sweatpants if I could. ''Sweatpants... they don''t exist in this world, but sweatpants would have been nice.'' For instance, leggings to enhance Elphisia''s charm, or dolphin shorts... what madness. After all that thinking, this was what I came up with. I suddenly felt Elphisia sitting demurely at the center of my consciousness. No matter how I tried to steer my thoughts positively, they always ended up on Elphisia. At times like this, it was best to take my eyes off Elphisia entirely. Instead, the innocence of children would be the best psychological therapy. "Papa!" So I welcomed Tina, running from the far end of the corridor, with open arms. "My dear daughter. Did you sleep well?" "No, I didn''t sleep well..." "Oh no, what happened?" This was an unexpected turn of events. Tina usually slept like a log. "Well..." Tina fidgeted with her fists, looking slightly shy. "I couldn''t sleep because I was worried my body might change again. What if I turned into a dragon again...?" "What do you mean ''what if''? That would be wonderful." "Papa...!!!" ''No, seriously...'' Right then, I desperately needed animal therapy. To suppress my vulgar lust for Elphisia, I needed peace of mind. Dragon Tina could have guided me to paradise. But of course, involving Tina in my circumstances wasn''t something a father should do. "Ahem, Tina." "Uu... yes." "I think it''s a natural phenomenon. Our daughter is half dragon and half human, so either form is your true body." "Is that so?" "Yes, you know dragons can freely change their appearance with polymorph, right?" "Yes. The dragon changed to look exactly like me last time." She was referring to when Tina was kidnapped by the Bloody Dragon. When cornered, the Bloody Dragon had transformed to look exactly like Tina to confuse me. "If Tina practices polymorph properly, you won''t have to worry about your body changing. Even if it does change, you''ll be able to quickly revert back on your own." "Ooh..." Tina swallowed an exclamation, then asked me: "Then I could change into an adult too, right?" "Of course." "Like mom, with a super amazing body?" "Kuk!" "Papa?" I was gripped by extreme terror. Tina with Elphisia''s body? Not funny at all. Such a thing must never happen. "... Tina." "Yes?" "Even if it''s possible, let''s not change into an adult." "Why...?" "All fathers in this world hate spoilers..." That was a lie. I wouldn''t have minded at all being spoiled about my daughter''s future appearance. But Tina with Elphisia''s body was too early, far too early. If I had to chase away every man enticed by those alluring thighs, a lifetime wouldn''t have been enough. If I had to compromise, anything but Elphisia''s body would have been fine. Anything but Elphisia''s body... "Um... I understand for now, Papa." "Good." My conscience stung, feeling like I''d restricted Tina''s freedom with my groundless fears. But since all this was because Elphisia was so alluring, she should rightfully have borne half of my guilty conscience. ... Of course, far from feeling guilty, Elphisia maintained an expressionless face. "What about that child?" Just then, Elphisia spoke up. When Elphisia said ''that child'', she usually meant Glen. Elphisia and Glen. The awkward atmosphere between them persisted. However, since the vampire incident, Glen had been approaching Elphisia more affectionately. It was a positive change that came after a long time. Then Tina reported on Glen''s whereabouts. "Glen just left. Looks like he''s going to the temple to meet Echo again today." "Our little one is quite devoted, I see." "Indeed. He turned out to be unexpectedly proactive." Tina stared intently at Elphisia, who was agreeing. Elphisia averted her eyes, seemingly uncomfortable with Tina''s gaze. Of course, that didn''t serve as a shield to block Tina''s next remark. "Mom, you know." "What is it?" "I took a history lesson recently." Though not as much as Yulian or Glen, Tina also invested time in studying. This involved hiring a private tutor to provide her with some basic education. Tina recited facts based on what she had learned in class. "The country called Baskhill was destroyed, right?" "Yes." Elphisia answered briefly. Then Tina asked again, with a slightly more cautious air. "Grandfather personally invaded, didn''t he...?" "That''s right, father led the invasion as commander-in-chief." "But... still... Glen was a prince there, wasn''t he? Is that correct?" If the tutor had known Glen''s identity, they would have refrained from mentioning Baskhill. But due to the diligent teaching of an uninformed tutor, Tina had learned the truth. "...... He was the last-born royal." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Elphisia confirmed this, Tina''s expression darkened. It was obvious she was thinking about the irony of Glen becoming the disciple of the man who had destroyed his country. It seemed like a cruel joke of fate. Therefore, Tina''s next question was easy to predict. "Um, so... why did Glen''s country have to be destroyed...?" Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 47: A Good Story That fateful conversation began twelve years ago, on a spring day when gentle breezes wafted through the palace. "Don''t run, Letitia. You''ll hurt yourself." "I won''t get hurt, Father. I''m a proper lady now - I won''t misstep." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Such a handful. No wonder there''s not a single suitor willing to take you yet." King Ronan Baskhill of the Kingdom of Baskhill gently chided his daughter. But Letitia Baskhill, who never listened to her father, continued to bounce along with childlike innocence. "Who cares if no one wants me? If I have no spouse or children, I can stay with you and Mother forever." "Ah, you certainly have a knack for saying just the right things to soften me up." "It''s my most outstanding trait among my many excellent qualities." Letitia Baskhill. She was a woman with a vivacious personality that was her charm, and would later become the mother of Glen Baskhill. "Besides, Mother is always so frail. A lively daughter like me is just what she needs, right?" "Perhaps you''re right." Ronan reluctantly agreed. While her energetic nature was certainly innate, Letitia wasn''t so thick-skinned as to smile brightly in the face of her mother''s grave illness. "Father, I absolutely won''t marry until Mother gets better." "Why do you say such things? Both your mother Lunia and I dream of seeing you happily wed." Lunia was the queen''s name - Letitia''s mother and Glen''s future grandmother. Letitia crossed her arms and declared boldly after hearing her father''s words: "Then tell her to hurry up and get well. If she wants to see her spirited daughter married off soon." "...Yes, that''s what we must hope for." Ronan replied with a bitter smile. Ever since Queen Lunia fell ill with an unidentified disease, he had rejected countless proposals. Most frequently, he turned down demands to take on a Royal Mistress. Royal Mistress - a term referring to the king''s favorite concubine, a position that fulfilled the role of hostess in the royal court when there was no high-ranking lady present. In other words, she was a mistress, but one whose position no one dared challenge lightly. That''s why many noble families repeatedly pleaded to have their daughters installed as Royal Mistress. ''The proposal to take a Royal Mistress... has some merit.'' It was true that the queen''s inability to fulfill her duties was causing numerous issues with state functions. Who would dare criticize taking a consort under these circumstances? Even Queen Lunia herself might agree. And yet, Ronan felt sick at the mere sight of the words "Royal Mistress." ''But it''s still... still too soon. It''s not too late to wait until Lunia recovers. There are no major problems in running the nation yet...'' Ronan loved Lunia. As a rare love match among royalty, their relationship was all the more precious. If he could split his lifespan in half to give to her, he would gladly do so. "Father?" Seeing Ronan''s furrowed brow, Letitia called out to him with concern. Ronan relaxed his facial muscles and said softly: "It''s nothing. Nothing at all." Yes, it was nothing. Nothing had happened, and nothing should happen. A wish that might seem trivial to some, but unbearably weighty to others. The answer to that wish comes not from the heavens, but from humans. For the heavens treat humans like dogs made of straw. All trials were burdens that humans alone must bear. --- --- As the gentle spring gave way to sweltering summer, and autumn scattered falling leaves as the heat finally subsided. Queen Lunia''s condition deteriorated rapidly. It became rare to see her out of bed, and the pallor of death seemed to lurk, eager to color her complexion. Ronan and Letitia kept a somber vigil by Lunia''s side as her body and spirit wasted away. "Ronan." "Yes, Lunia?" "I''m sorry. You were never one for such gloomy expressions before..." "Gloomy? Coming from the woman who married me for my handsome face." "Ah, that was a lie." "What?" Ronan''s eyes widened at this sudden revelation. Lunia smiled faintly and teased him: "I''ll admit you''re handsome, but not my type. My personal preference was for frail pretty boys. Not strapping men like you with muscles plastered all over." "I-I can''t believe it." "If I could turn into a man right now, I''d be just my type... What a shame." Lunia tossed out a joke that was half-serious, even as she lay neatly in bed. Ronan, caught between laughter and tears at the ill-timed quip, closed his mouth with a troubled expression. "Don''t worry. Everything but your face was to my liking. That''s why I married you and bore Letitia." "...I''m relieved to hear it." Lunia then turned her gaze to Letitia, bringing up a topic she had deliberately avoided until now. "Letitia. Make sure you marry a man who''s entirely to your taste. I''ve given you enough good looks to deserve that much. You''ll see when you look in the mirror." "Oh, Mother...!" "Stop using your mother as an excuse and start looking for a suitable husband. Even a foreign nobleman would do - if you see a good man, snatch him up as a son-in-law right away." "Ugh..." For all her spirited nature, Letitia was ultimately putty in her mother''s hands. It had always been that way. She easily brushed off others'' words, but her mother''s advice alone stubbornly clung to the back of her mind. Lunia was a remarkable woman. "Cough!" Suddenly, Lunia let out a cough that sounded as if her lungs might burst. Ronan and Letitia leapt to their feet in alarm. "Both of you, it''s nothing. Just a cough. My nose was itchy." "I-I see. We overreacted." "Thank goodness..." As the father and daughter sighed in relief, Lunia promptly dismissed them. "I''d like to rest a bit. I''m feeling sleepy. It seems I might get a good night''s sleep for once." "Then we''ll return later, Lunia." "Rest well, Mother." Neither Ronan nor Letitia could hide the reluctance overflowing from their expressions. However, opportunities for the constantly moaning Lunia to get proper sleep were rare, so they finally vacated their seats. "Haa..." The moment Lunia sensed their presence had completely faded, she probed her palate with her index finger. Then, as she withdrew her finger from her mouth, unmistakable traces of blood mingled with her saliva. "I did want to see Letitia find her match..." It seemed unlikely she would continue breathing until then. Lunia shed tears she had secretly held back, overcome by a bitter premonition. "Oh God..." Please, look upon this crude life with mercy and allow it to continue even a little longer. I will offer everything, so please... --- --- Every day feels like the world is crumbling anew. These days, the moments of clarity while roaming the palace are few and far between. What does it feel like to lose the woman you assumed would be by your side for life? An emotion he never wanted to know now constantly constricts his throat. "Lunia..." With every blink, memories of the past spring forth like fresh shoots. The day he fell in love at first sight at her debutante ball. That innocent summer, personally holding an umbrella for her on rainy walks. The night he proposed, kneeling and offering a diamond ring. Kissing her in her pure white wedding dress at their ceremony. Making lemon tarts for his nauseated wife during her pregnancy. Every moment spent with her was so precious that not a single part had faded. If only they could die together in a single moment, he would gladly give everything. He wished he could suffer the mysterious illness in her place. "Oh God... Oh God... My wife is in such pain. My beautiful, young wife is suffering. If I am this terrified, how frightened must she be? Please, grant Lunia just a little more time..." There was still so much he wanted to do for her. He wanted to show her more, give her more. He had vowed to let her see and hear only the most precious things in the world. Yet all he could do now was inject false hope - a futile gesture. He would rather die than be crushed by this sense of powerlessness. Truly. "Oh God... Lunia..." Ronan''s prayers dissipated emptily into the air of the audience chamber where he sat alone. His anxious state caused the words of his prayer to slur at times. Still, Ronan steadfastly prayed for his wife''s happiness. Perhaps that pure heart called forth a miracle. The will of God responded to his desperate prayer. "Do you wish to save the queen?" "Who goes there!" Ronan reacted immediately. Though aged, his body bore the unmistakable signs of rigorous training. As both king of a nation and a renowned knight, Ronan drew his keen blade and pointed it at the intruder. The intruder was a woman cloaked entirely in a black robe. Though her appearance was thoroughly concealed, her delicate voice could not be masked. Soon, the woman calmly introduced herself. "Pleased to meet you, King of Baskhill. I am Mar, a servant of the Lord God, bestowed with a divine mission." "Lord God...? Could you be from the temple?" "Yes, that''s correct. However..." With a rustle, Mar lowered her hood. Instantly, amethyst-hued hair cascaded over snow-white skin. Her fox-like, slanted eyes were alluring, and her jawline was pleasingly slender. Up to that point, one might describe her as a woman of otherworldly beauty. But her eyes stood in stark contrast to those of ordinary humans. Blinking coquettishly, her inverse eyes lent her an inhuman allure. Only upon recognizing this did Ronan deduce Mar''s true identity. "As you can see, I hail from the temple of the demon realm." "A demon... dares infiltrate the heart of the kingdom!" "Now, now, don''t be so hostile." Mar brought her neck to the sword point aimed at her, forming an alluring curve with her lips. "This is good news. I''ve simply come to tell you something wonderful." Chapter 48: The Bloodline of Baskhill A fateful proposition. Mar smiled slyly, like she was offering a tempting but poisoned apple. "I''ll be blunt. I can cure the Queen''s mysterious illness." "You...! Don''t spout nonsense!" "Judge for yourself whether it''s nonsense or not." Mar firmly grasped the sword blade pointed at her. Blood dripped to the floor as the cut widened. When the blade piercing her flesh reached bone, Mar opened her palm dramatically. It was a reckless act that could have cost her a finger. But Ronan''s eyes were fixed on Mar''s rapidly healing finger. "Do you believe me now?" "Could this be... the divine power only seen in legends?" "More precisely, it''s the power of baptismal names... but let''s not split hairs. My demonstration is complete. Now it''s up to King Baskhill whether he''ll listen to my proposition." In that moment, Ronan''s thoughts raced. Whether good or bad, any deal would ultimately result in an alliance with demons. Yet consorting with demons was a grave crime against humanity. The first article of the Human Defense Council treaty stated: [Those who collude with demons shall be deemed traitors to humanity, regardless of status.] [Furthermore, individuals or groups deemed traitors to humanity shall be unconditionally erased from existence.] As a national leader, Ronan was well aware of the dangers. Nevertheless, humans sometimes let emotions override reason. Ronan, backed into a corner, was no exception. ''If it''s just listening... surely there''s no harm in hearing her out.'' Ronan''s mental scales were tipping. He could always refuse an absurd proposal. But if it was an offer worth exploiting, he might find a way to slip through the cracks of the Human Defense Council''s rules. His deliberation ended. "Very well. I''ll hear this story of yours." "A wise decision, King Baskhill." Mar flashed a harmless smile. Before continuing, she added one more request. "However, we need one more person to hear this story." "Who?" "The princess of this kingdom, Letitia Baskhill." --- --- Letitia rushed to answer the discrete summons, forgetting her dignity in her haste. It was unusual for the typically composed Ronan to secretly call for someone. Upon arriving at Ronan''s private office, she found him seated with an unidentified woman. At first, Letitia thought she might be a candidate for royal mistress. That would explain why Ronan had called her secretly, out of guilt towards his wife. But when the woman removed her deeply pulled hood, Letitia let out a silent scream. "...... Father...!!!" "Sit down, Letitia." "W-wait a moment. That woman is clearly...!" "I know. Let''s sit and talk first." Letitia was dumbfounded by the incomprehensible situation. To think they were sitting and talking with humanity''s mortal enemy who should be executed on the spot. She had always been taught that demons were fundamentally treacherous and evil. Letitia wanted nothing more than to drag Ronan away and escape. Meanwhile, the demon woman beckoned warmly to the princess. "You''re beautiful, Princess. Shall we have a pleasant chat together?" "... Letitia. I know what you''re thinking. But just trust me this once." Though suspicion and anger welled up inside her, Letitia had few options at the moment. So she quietly took a seat beside Ronan, her eyes narrowed. Mar clapped lightly and smiled innocently. "Excellent. Let''s begin our discussion. First, to bring the princess up to speed... I can cure Queen Lunia Baskhill''s mysterious illness." "... What?" "Not only can I cure her completely without side effects, I can even improve her condition beyond what it was before." At this confident assertion, Letitia jumped to her feet and protested. "Father. She''s a fraud not worth talking to. Let''s get up and throw this woman out, please? Father!" "Letitia..." Normally Letitia''s opinion would have been correct, but Ronan had already witnessed a miracle firsthand. So he pulled her back into her seat with a somber look. "I''ve confirmed it myself. This woman has such an ability." "What...?" "It''s true, Princess. Even if it weren''t, you could always throw me out afterwards, right?" It seemed a reasonable point. Letitia pressed her lips together, unable to think of a rebuttal. "What are your terms?" "Simple. Give me the purest Baskhill bloodline." "You mean...!" The Baskhill bloodline was said to be purest in those with jet black hair and eyes. And among the current Baskhill clan, including both direct and collateral lines, there was only one child with such features. "You want Letitia... my daughter?!" "If the one with the strongest bloodline traits is the princess... then ''yes'' is my answer." "Don''t be ridiculous!" Bang! Ronan slammed the table as if to shatter it. Though he managed to restrain himself enough that it only cracked, his anger had not subsided. "Letitia was right. This nonsense wasn''t worth hearing." "I don''t understand. It''s not like I''m asking for the princess as a sacrifice." "Whatever the case, this conversation ends the moment you mentioned Letitia..." Just as Ronan was about to dismiss her, Letitia hurriedly cut in. "Wait, Father." "Letitia?" "You, what''s your name?" Mar answered Letitia''s question in a glib tone. "I am Mar, blessed by the demon god." "Alright Mar. You seem to want me, so as the person in question, I''d like to hear your reasons." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s simple. I want you to be a bridge of peace between humans and demons." "Explain in more detail." "Will you enter into a marriage?" "With who?" "Become the queen consort to the king of the demon realm. The Demon King''s primary wife, of course." The air in the room froze at Mar''s proposal. Neither Ronan nor Letitia could easily move their lips. The surreal suggestion left them feeling as if in a dream. "... You''re lying." "Pardon?" "A bridge between humans and demons. That''s the only lie in what you''ve said." "How do you know?" "A woman''s intuition is sharp." "I''m a woman too, but I have to agree. Even our demon god rarely grants power as formidable as a woman''s intuition..." Mar neither confirmed nor denied it directly. But it became almost certain that talk of a bridge for peace was false. "So, Princess, are you not interested?" "No." "Letitia...!" Ronan grabbed Letitia''s arm at her unexpected answer. At first, Letitia had been the one clinging to Ronan''s arm, but now their roles had completely reversed. "Father. It''s not like I''ll die." "Of course not. Who would dare harm the Demon King''s primary wife? We''ll provide you with luxury and pleasure to overflowing, if you wish." "Since the bridge of peace is nonsense, I''ll just quietly disappear, right?" "That kind of approach would work too. It''s an easy matter." Letitia shot a sharp glare at Mar, who was fanning the flames beside her. "But why me? What''s the significance of the Baskhill bloodline?" "Oh my, you didn''t know? It''s better if you hear this from King Baskhill himself." "Father?" Ronan was consumed by self-loathing. He felt sick that his daughter, who knew nothing, was volunteering to be a broodmare. But he couldn''t hide it at this point. He finally spoke. "... The clan of fertility and propagation. That''s what they called our Baskhill ancestors." Though the expression was refined, the reality was different. The Baskhill bloodline''s trait was that of a literal stud horse, the only clan capable of interspecies breeding. In extreme cases, it''s said a black-haired, black-eyed male could impregnate cows and horses, while females could conceive children from countless species. After hearing the whole truth, Letitia clenched her teeth. "...... I suppose the Demon King is impotent?" "It''s not that. Rather, his power is so immense that no womb can withstand his seed. All twenty of his wives died the moment they conceived." "So you''re pinning your hopes on the Baskhill bloodline?" "Not hope, but certainty. Your bloodline is surprisingly remarkable. It''s no exaggeration to say you''re positioned as superior beings among humans." "The conclusion is that I''ll survive, then." "That''s right. Otherwise, even I wouldn''t go to such lengths to ''play nice''. If things work out well, you can return to your kingdom as if nothing happened." "... I see. So that''s how it is." Letitia swallowed hard. Then she quietly expressed her resolve to Ronan, who was staring helplessly at her back. "Father." "No. Don''t do this." "I''m going." "Letitia, please..." "I''ll be fine." She shared her thoughts as calmly as possible. "You and Mother gave birth to me and showed me the world. You always loved me. How could I call myself human if I don''t repay that kindness?" "That''s what parents are supposed to do. It''s only natural." "We call those who consider difficult things natural ''parents''." Letitia knelt down. Then she bowed her head to Ronan and bid farewell in a tearful voice. "So now I too will naturally do what you consider difficult." "Letitia...!" "I''ll repay all the trouble I''ve caused you, right here." She left her final heartfelt words. "I love you. Mother, Father." Chapter 49: Holy War The promise was kept faithfully. Queen Lunia of Baskhill''s mysterious illness vanished without a trace, and she even looked younger than before. Yet a shadow lingered on Lunia''s face. While bedridden, she''d learned of Letitia''s disappearance. Despite exhaustive searches, no clues surfaced. It was as if she''d vanished into thin air. "What are we going to do... Our Letitia... Letitia... *sob*..." "I''m sorry. It''s my fault... I''m sorry for being such a failure as a father..." Ronan truly believed this. He hated himself for knowing Letitia''s whereabouts yet being unable to say a word. Still, seeing Lunia regain her strength filled him with a deep, conflicting joy that brought waves of self-loathing. He''d traded his child to save his wife. There couldn''t be worse parents. ''Letitia... please be safe.'' Hope still existed. Mar had promised to return Letitia to the kingdom if she safely bore an heir. So Ronan endured each day, feeling his blood run cold as he clung to hope in his bloodline''s power. Indeed, hope wasn''t entirely lost. As seasons passed, Letitia safely conceived the Demon King''s child and stayed healthy. At this point, the reunion of parents and daughter seemed close at hand. As the time drew near, Ronan recalled Mar''s warning: [Don''t let any priests near the Queen for at least two years. Divine power is a miracle of the gods, so they''ll definitely notice. They''ll surely question the remnants of the blessing on the Queen.] Ronan heeded this advice, shielding Lunia from the temple. He hid her away with all sorts of excuses, inevitably arousing suspicion. Yet without solid evidence against them, they managed to scrape by. But cracks often start from the tiniest fissures. Like a small design flaw that brings down an entire building. The annual Human Defense Council forum. A crucial event where leaders from all nations gathered, held this time in the Baskhill Kingdom. As it wasn''t a temple-attended event, Ronan and Lunia welcomed the various leaders together. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cardi." "What is it?" "... No, I''ll tell you when I''m certain." Cardi Luminel, the Imperial Emperor''s bodyguard, was at the forum. And with him was his wife... ''Somehow, I sense a familiar aura.'' Elena Luminel, the Duchess. With her auburn hair and red eyes, she was beautiful... and a former priestess. --- --- At this time, Elena Luminel''s background wasn''t widely known. The public only knew that Cardi had recklessly married for love, choosing a commoner. So the Baskhill Kingdom readily accepted the Luminel ducal couple''s attendance. Little did they know it would create a fatal crack... Elena was uncertain at first. But as she mingled with other women, she had a chance to interact with the Queen. That''s when Elena became sure. Someone had blessed Lunia Baskhill. ''Well, someone with a baptismal name must have blessed her.'' That was her initial thought. After all, meeting someone with a baptismal name wasn''t unheard of. But the moment she voiced this, Elena''s smile faded. "What? A blessing? What do you mean, Duchess Luminel?" That was Lunia''s response to Elena''s congratulations. An ominous suspicion crossed her mind. While those with baptismal names often hid their identities, hiding a blessing was unheard of. If so, there must be a reason it needed to be hidden. That much-praised "woman''s intuition" sounded the alarm. "...... I spoke nonsense. I''ll take my leave now, Your Majesty." Elena immediately returned to Cardi''s side and detailed her suspicions. These suspicions reached the Emperor through Cardi, and the Emperor sent a cooperation request to the Pope for fact-checking. The answer came quickly. [No baptismal name holders have left the temple in the past 5 years.] The Pope''s official response was more than enough to turn suspicion into truth. Several months later. A major resolution was approved by the human community, excluding the Baskhill Kingdom. [1. Under the Human Defense Agreement, Ronan Baskhill and Lunia Baskhill are to be detained on suspicion of colluding with demons.] [2. If they resist detention, the Empire, as representative of the Human Defense Council, has the right to declare war.] [3. ....] [4. ......] The document, bearing the consent of all nations except Baskhill, was delivered directly to the royal palace. Ronan collapsed, his face in his hands. It was true they''d received help from demons. And he''d sold his daughter to bear the Demon King''s child. A clear act of betraying humanity. Letitia might survive in the demon realm, but Ronan and Lunia would certainly die. Even if they survived, their royal authority would be completely ruined. From the moment they received this document, requiring all nations'' consent to function, Ronan and Lunia were socially dead. "Ah... Aah..." Where had it all gone wrong? What had tipped them off? The crossroads of life and death suddenly loomed near. Under extreme stress, Ronan''s hair turned white. --- --- Time passed, yet the Baskhill Kingdom took no action. As the human community''s patience wore thin, the Imperial Emperor issued a decree. The decree''s content: the forceful suppression of the Baskhill Kingdom. Commander-in-chief: Cardi Luminel, the Imperial Sword of Protection. The objective: the dissolution of the Baskhill Kingdom. "This is troublesome. Truly troublesome." In the Empire''s capital temple, where such ominous news spread, the Pope muttered with a gloomy expression. "To think divine power was involved. It seems the demon god''s servants have no common sense. What do our little ones think?" "It''s awful! They must have taken advantage of vulnerable people." Holy Maiden Ibria indignantly exclaimed. However, the boy beside her remained stoic. The Pope asked him: "What do you think, Harte?" "As one who carries out the Lord''s will, I don''t judge those with baptismal names. I''ll do what must be done." It was a surprisingly cold and firm resolution. The Pope and Ibria chided such a Harte. "My goodness... Even the spine of the thickest holy book isn''t as stiff as you, Harte." "I see. I''ll work on that." Harte absorbed the criticism like a sponge. The Pope genuinely wondered what kind of adult this Harte would grow into. "Huh! Harte." "Yes, Your Holiness." "Someday, you might find a good connection too. If you act like this then, you''ll surely regret it." "Are you referring to Ibria?" "M-Me!?" For a moment, Ibria''s face lit up. Though her cheeks flushed shyly, Harte didn''t even glance at her. "I already cherish her as my ward. I have no regrets." "Oh my, Harte... how embarrassing." "If you want me to cherish others, I will." "H-How could you!" Harte ignored Ibria''s chattering beside him. The Pope and the Divine Dragon wondered how such a child came to be. "Oh dear, that''s not something you can just decide to do... Perhaps Harte should go live outside for a while. This isn''t usually allowed, but I''m seriously considering it." The Pope couldn''t help but contemplate Harte''s future earnestly. But that was only for a moment. This wasn''t a place gathered merely for pleasant conversation. "Ahem, regardless of intent, the demon faction used divine power to cause division among humans. This is truly a serious matter." [We must choose an appropriate course of action.] "Yes, Divine Dragon. An appropriate course. We need an appropriate course, but..." He fell into a long silence, hand on his chin. After the prolonged quiet, the Pope''s eyes shifted to a rainbow hue as he issued his command. "Harte." "Yes, Your Holiness." "This is a holy war." Sometimes, a weak response might preserve peace. But now, Harte stood before the Pope. Thus, judging this the perfect moment to suppress the demon realm''s spirit, the Pope made his final decision. "Judge the demon maiden. If the demons resist, I grant you full authority over their subjugation." "I will carry out the Lord''s will." Golden particles shimmered around Harte. At twelve years old. An age when some might be happily playing with toys. At such an age, Harte took his first step into the outside world. Toggle New Ads 1/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 50: On the Land of a Fallen Nation Meanwhile, chaos reigned in Castle Baskhill. Try as they might to keep it under wraps, it proved impossible to conceal the Human Defense Council''s deliberations for long. News spread through foreign connections, and soon the Baskhill royals became targets of condemnation. Not only the nobility but even the citizenry rose up in protest. Cardi Luminel, the empire''s foremost warrior, was reportedly approaching Baskhill Kingdom with an elite force. To avoid the worst outcome, they would have to hand over the royal couple. "Find them! Round up every last royal!" "No exceptions for direct or collateral lines. We must arrest them all and turn them over to the empire!" "Unconditional surrender is our only option!" With no confidence in defeating the empire''s elites and having turned humanity against them, they had lost all legitimacy. In such circumstances, public opinion favoring the defense of the kingdom was scarce. Rather, supporting the kingdom risked being beaten to death by fellow citizens. Amidst this turmoil, Ronan and Lunia were fleeing through a secret passage known only to the royal family. They reasoned it better to entrust themselves to the demon realm and at least see their daughter''s face than to die here. Belatedly realizing the truth, Lunia was dumbfounded. Yet she couldn''t bring herself to reproach him for actions taken on her behalf. Perhaps she too would have made the same decision if Ronan had been on the brink of death. In the end, she followed Ronan''s lead and set out on the path of escape. "Hold tight, Lunia." "Ronan..." Ronan rode behind Lunia. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clop-clop, clop-clop. As expected of horses fit for royalty, they were truly magnificent steeds. Their strides were so effortless they could cover the horizon in no time. As it happened, Baskhill was the only country bordering both the empire and the demon realm. Moreover, with the capital located close to the demon realm, slipping in undetected wouldn''t be impossible if they set their minds to it. The couple rode on. To meet their daughter one last time. They rode on endlessly. Even if a merciless cliff awaited them ahead. For bad things are bound to happen, while good things can only be desperately hoped for. Before the couple who held the same wish, misfortune appeared in a clear form. Neigh! "Eek?!" "Ugh...! Lunia!" Suddenly the horse whinnied fiercely, rearing up as if in a rodeo. From the nearly vertical back, Ronan desperately grabbed the reins and Lunia. After the horse finally calmed, Ronan saw the cliff that had appeared out of nowhere. That cliff was an enormous gorge that one wouldn''t dare even think of leaping across. The name of that gorge - Cardi Luminel. Without any subordinates, the ghost obsessed with battle stood before them. "... Ha." Emptiness filled Ronan''s eyes. Though Cardi hadn''t even drawn his sword yet from twenty paces away, the scent of death wafted heavily from him. Ronan left Lunia seated on the horse and set foot on the ground. Then, drawing his sword, he slapped the horse''s rump with a thwack. Neigh! With a spirited whinny, the horse galloped off, circumventing Cardi. Cardi immediately tried to give chase, but Ronan blocked his path, grinding his teeth. "... Though you''ve been branded traitors, nothing has happened yet. Had you quietly surrendered, you might have received leniency." "I''m not the type of man who can stand by and watch his wife be tortured." "I agree with that sentiment." Clang! Immediately after that brief agreement, Cardi pushed Ronan back with immense strength. Though he could have shot the horse dead from this distance if he wished, as a fellow husband, he felt a twinge of sympathy for Ronan. Let the woman''s fate be left to chance, at least. That was the extent of mercy Cardi could show. --- --- Anyone would likely raise a question mark over their head at this unexpected fact. Contrary to her worries, Letitia was a beloved wife. Though Letitia had steeled herself to face persecution as a human outsider, everyone in the Demon King''s castle treated her kindly. Given the Demon King''s strong authority, she was certainly well-received. Separately, the Demon King also favored Letitia. To the Demon King, Letitia was precious for the very fact that she would bear his heir. As they treated each other with such mutual respect, an embarrassing affection developed between them. The two of different races became a couple unaware of each other''s hearts. Amidst this, urgent news arrived. It was word that the Kingdom of Baskhill was on the brink of destruction. Even without a detailed explanation, it was easy to guess how things had unfolded. ''Father... Mother...!'' Letitia''s resolve to flee to the demon realm stemmed solely from concern for her parents'' safety. So if her parents'' wellbeing was at stake, she could set aside all calculations. She knelt before the Demon King and tearfully implored him. "Please help... Demon King... I beg you..." "Letitia." "Please save my parents. I''ll do anything you ask, be it as a slave or whatever... Please, I''m begging you." He had no intention of giving her affection. Having brought her here through cold calculation, he only wished for her to faithfully fulfill her role of bearing a child. Therefore, such a plea should have been immediately rejected as presumptuous. But the answer that flowed from the Demon King''s lips was exceedingly gentle. "Don''t do this, Letitia. Just as you have fulfilled your duty, I too shall fulfill mine." "Ah...!" A brief look of joy flashed across Letitia''s face. That was the end of their conversation. The Demon King then issued orders to march. For the first time in the past century, the moment had come for the demon race to invade human territory. "Send word to the Great Temple to summon the Holy Maiden." --- --- If Ibria was the Holy Maiden of humanity, Mar was the Holy Maiden of the demon race. Unlike humans, demon society did not have a completely separate church and state. Thus, those with baptismal names had relatively more freedom of activity compared to humans. It was thanks to this culture that Mar was able to march out alongside the Demon King''s army. ''It would have been easier if the whole family had just defected.'' Mar clicked her tongue in bitter frustration. But even if she went back in time to suggest it, the result would have been the same. What sane human would accept a proposal for the entire royal family to defect to the demon realm? They''d sooner kill their own wife... It was just as they were crossing the border into Baskhill. ''Hm...?'' Mar, who had been riding without much thought, sensed an eerie fear and stopped the army. Before her lay a wide open plain. Looking in all directions, she saw neither enemies nor even notable obstacles. Was it just her imagination? Just as she was about to apologize for the inconvenience and give the order to march again. A thin voice descended from the clear blue sky without a single cloud. "For ye have not sought peace and reconciliation. And ye have turned away from poverty and the law." "Ugh...! All troops, retreat immediately...!!!" "I have but sent down the sword." The moment those holy words were completed. A single human figure fell, and instantly the ground for dozens of paces ahead caved in. The ripple effect spread far and wide, burying the vanguard of the demon army in dirt and debris. Moreover, the horses went mad and began thrashing about, rendering them useless. Mar leapt from her horse and landed gracefully, walking on air. "What kind of bolt from the blue is this..." Whoosh! As Mar waved her palm, a strong gust of wind blew. Then, as the dust cloud cleared, what appeared before her was a boy whose voice hadn''t even broken yet. With a youthful appearance, he alone blocked hundreds of troops, his eyes devoid of emotion. The only thing in his hand was a sword that seemed to be made purely of sublime light. That was all. Mar recognized it at once. ''Divine power...! A baptismal name holder? But to be so young...'' It was an uncanny sight. The pebble-sized boy had descended before them without a trace of fear, as if it were only natural. "... I suppose it doesn''t matter. This is a holy war, after all." Mar then declared. "All troops! Bypass the boy and proceed. I will deal with the baptismal name holder!" Mar''s orders required neither question nor understanding. As if entranced, they carried out her command. Clang! Of course, Harte''s reaction was monstrously fast. Matching his swift footwork, Mar''s holy words were recited with incredible speed. "In the name of the Lord God and spirits, chains of darkness!" Whoosh, clank! Chains forged of darkness rushed towards the boy''s limbs. As they bound his limbs, Harte©¤. Crack! Tore them apart with brute strength alone. "What...?" These were chains sculpted by demonic miracles. It should be impossible to shatter them with mere physical strength from the material world. That had been the law and common sense Mar knew until now. "You... Are you perhaps a divine dragon? Have you polymorphed into a human?" "I am human. One who serves God." After that brief introduction, Harte conveyed the Pope''s order. "By divine command, I hereby execute the holy maiden of the evil god, effective immediately." "Who are you calling the evil god''s holy maiden... you heretic!" Divine power manifests in the physical world. Golden particles scatter on one side, violet flower petals on the other. The collision of their miracles was but a moment. "In the name of the Lord God and Holy Spirit." "In the name of the Lord God and spirits." "Chains of light." "Chains of darkness!" Chains of contrasting colors materialize from thin air. The speed of the chains pursuing their targets rivals that of the wind. They dodge each other''s chains and entwine the oncoming chains with chains of their own. The endlessly extending chains of light and darkness form spirals, leaving scars upon the earth. ''This is absurd... He''s just a child. At an age where he should be less skilled than me even if he did nothing but eat and train in miracles...'' Not even the faintest crack appears on that serene face. From that moment, Mar cast aside all carelessness and arrogance, recognizing this as a battle to the death. "Sword of war and famine, come to me." A miraculous sword like Harte''s materializes in Mar''s hand. Immediately after grasping the weapon, Mar plunged into Harte''s proximity. Clang! She matches his breathing. She draws out optimal timing through controlling the intensity of her strikes. From the very first clash, the difference in strength was stark. If that was the case, then the skill Mar could rely on was her technique honed over long years. Swoosh. She deliberately relaxes her strength, throwing off the boy''s balance. Then she drives a fierce kick into his unguarded torso. Wham! "Ugh." Even the boy was human, it seemed, as air escaped his lips. Whoosh! The boy''s body slices through the air, soaring skyward. Mar too leaps high into the sky, preparing for a second strike. Meanwhile, savoring the cold air of the heavens, Harte''s eyes took in the vast world within his field of vision. A beautiful world. The colors of prosperity built by humanity. All that he must protect as humanity''s final line of defense. "So this is how harmonious it was..." The world was well-made. As human hearts intertwined and wove together, they built civilization. Harte found that beauty both awe-inspiring and lovable. ''This world that could crumble at a single gesture... This is the mission entrusted to me.'' How heavy his shoulders feel in this moment of realization. Time seems to slow in this instant as the cold air brushes his skin. The demon holy maiden charging at him with a roar, the advancing demon army, all seem like frozen memories. Harte recalled the Pope''s words entrusting him with full authority. "I shall obey, Your Holiness." Bearing his mission, Harte swung his sword of light. Flash! In an instant, the world flickered. A blinding white light filled everything, and as if in a vacuum, even sound and temperature vanished. Crack, crack crack...! The ground split apart. The earth, covered in lush green grass, overturns to reveal its deep innards. Furthermore, as if a massive pressure was exploding from underground, pillars of dirt repeatedly shot up and sank down dozens of meters. "Aaaaaah! H-help me!" "The world... is turning upside down...!" "... Is this the end?" Lives endlessly seeking survival. Lives screaming in vain. Lives resigned to their fate. Each life with its own light extinguishes one by one. They are buried alive in the sinking debris, their entire bodies crushed by violent pressure. "You...!?" Mar twisted her body and charged forward at the sudden catastrophe. "Ah." The moment Harte''s eyes locked onto his adversary, the sight that greeted her was a montage. It was the trajectory of a life condensed into a century. "Farewell." Before the sword sculpted of darkness could reach him, her vision split in two and crumbled. Mar''s body, vertically bisected, crumbled to ashes without even a chance to regenerate. Regarding this futile end, humanity''s final defense turned his steps. Having fulfilled his assigned mission, it was now time to return. To the cramped temple, for the sake of humanity''s defense. Forever. --- --- Hundreds of troops were annihilated. The impact of this report was too great. When everyone discovered that the cause of this unbelievable outcome was Letitia''s selfish desire, a tremendous backlash erupted. Not only had hundreds of troops died, but they had also senselessly lost the Holy Maiden, a massive strategic asset. Public opinion seethed with criticism of Letitia, regardless of status. One demon, unable to contain their rage, even tried to genuinely kill Letitia. ''My child... Glen.'' Perhaps due to the mix of demon blood, his growth is rapid. He can already walk and understand speech. Of course, given his age when self-awareness is still extremely vague, Glen likely doesn''t understand his own situation. ''Will you be able to grow up normally with a mother in such circumstances? Perhaps sending you away would be better for you?'' Letitia was, after all, of royal blood. Her mind raced with thoughts of survival. ''My purpose is to bear the Demon King''s bloodline. So... if Glen were to disappear, there would be no one to replace me.'' Though she may face reproach, the threat to her life would vanish. Moreover, Glen, born not as a demon but as a human, could surely adapt to human society. Even if a human seized power in demon society, it would be fraught with discord. Therefore, Letitia steeled her resolve. ''You must... survive, Glen.'' Afterwards, Letitia had a sympathetic servant smuggle Glen away. Thus, the boy who was both of the Demon King''s bloodline and Baskhill''s lineage was abandoned at an orphanage on the empire''s border. Eight years, ten years have passed since then. The child who left the orphanage has now reached this point, unaware of anything, panting under the weight of fate. ...... However, the truth conveyed to Tina was fragmentary. That''s only natural, as Harte only possesses memories of Baskhill''s downfall and slaying the demon holy maiden. His knowledge of Glen is limited to descriptions from the "original work". There is only one who knows everything. Elphisia Luminel, who had returned through time. The wheel of fate creaked into motion. --- [raei: any feedback on the tenses here? Korean authors tend to use a mix of present and past tense for the narrative compared to the English language''s preference for purely past tense. I''m always unsure whether to stick to the author''s text or go by what intuitively feels better for me. Any opinions would be great. How it reads currently and where you think it could improve would be even better!] Toggle New Ads 2/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 51: Tales of Family Growth Time flowed on, and winter arrived, bringing frost flowers clinging to bare branches. That day, snow fell. It was also a day when the servants were especially busy. Today was December 31st. New Year''s Eve, on the cusp of a new year. "Wow, Dad! It''s snowing." "Do you like snow, Tina?" "Yes!" "I see..." I gazed at the distant mountains, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Yes, there was a time when I, like Tina, would gaze wide-eyed at snow and icicles. I was once a child who loved how the world turned white, transforming the ordinary into something special. That is... a story from my past life. In this life, I lived a cold, emotionless existence until a certain point, feeling no wonder at the world around me. Anyway, setting aside personal stories, if I were to express my opinion... I hate snow. I really hate it. The sight of snow trampled black by people''s feet was unpleasant, and the feeling of moisture seeping into my shoes when stepping on thick snow was horrible. No matter how physically capable one might be, icy ground was still slippery. If I had my way, I''d spread the miracle of snow removal across the entire empire. Oblivious to my feelings, Tina gripped my hand tightly and tugged. "Dad, Dad." "Yes?" "Let''s go play outside. Please? I want to have a snowball fight!" Come to think of it, has Tina never had a snowball fight before? But Tina should never have a snowball fight, now or in the future. I explained the cold reality to Tina, as frigid as the snow-covered ground. "...Tina." "Yes?" "You must not have snowball fights, at least until you''re an adult." "Huh, why...?" Tina shot me a hurt look, but it couldn''t be helped. For Tina, a snowball fight would be deadly. To put it simply, a snowball Tina threw lightly would rival the speed of a professional athlete''s throw. Even if it was just a snowball, if she compressed it and threw it with her full strength, it would be a major incident. Finding it tedious to list all the reasons, I eventually explained vaguely: "...Someone could get hurt. A snowball fight is still a fight, right? It could turn into a real fight, that''s why." "Uu... I understand." "That''s my good girl." I ruffled Tina''s hair to console her. But Tina, still struggling to accept it, puffed up her cheeks like a blowfish. Right then, a lifeline for Tina appeared from the end of the corridor. "My, did you want to have a snowball fight?" "Grandfather!" "Ho ho..." Tina scampered over to the Duke, who wore a kindly smile. The Duke bent down to Tina''s eye level and said: "If you want to have a snowball fight, why don''t you do it with this old man?" "Wow! Really?" Tina''s face lit up for a moment before she asked in a suddenly small voice. "But... will it be just the two of us?" "Ho, it''s supposed to be a ''game'', how can only two of us have all the fun." "Then who else will play with us?" "There are plenty of people to play with. This old man''s Sword King Unit exists for times like this, to have snowball fights." "Ah!" Crazy! I internally cursed at the Duke''s casual lunacy. ''Is that sorry purpose really the reason for the Empire''s finest knights to exist?!'' Judging by the Duke''s schemes I''d witnessed so far, it was troublingly plausible. Indeed, the Duke was already calmly leading Tina out of the mansion. ''...Huh?'' That''s when I finally caught it. As the Duke took Tina out, he suddenly turned his gaze this way, glancing at me with a look of mockery. ''How on earth did Tina manage to wrap the Duke around her finger...'' By this point, I was genuinely curious. --- --- Cardi was walking with Tina along the snow-covered path. Their destination: the training grounds. By now, the Sword King Unit should be assembled and ready. ''This is training.'' A snowball fight is an excellent training method. It hones visual acuity as one dodges snowballs, builds endurance from running around, and develops practical reflexes. So this isn''t just about playing with his adorable granddaughter. Fundamentally, training is best when it naturally fosters interest rather than confining it to rigid structures. Isn''t this the true meaning of education? ''How long has it been since this child came?'' Surely it was spring when Elphisia submitted the marriage papers to Court Count Arwel. The Imperial ball was held in spring as well. That mild season had already changed to one of biting winds. "It''s the end of the year." "Pardon?" "Nothing. It''s nothing." Certainly, with children running about, the mansion''s atmosphere had changed. If it used to be stiff and formal, now it felt softer. Especially Elphisia - that child too seemed to have undergone a significant change in temperament from before. She had always been indifferent to worldly affairs, but who knew she was hiding such an abundance of emotions. Even as her father, he hadn''t anticipated it at all. ''I suppose outside influence is outside influence after all.'' She seems to take after her mother. Or perhaps her husband made her that way. Either way, he believed it to be a positive change. Therefore, it shouldn''t be wrong to be a little kind to the child Elphisia cherishes. ''It reminds me of that time.'' It was when he impulsively asked Tina if she wanted to go to the Imperial ball. Originally, he had no intention of showing his face at an event where the Pope would be present. Even if she said she wanted to go, he had planned to politely refuse. Yet he ended up abandoning jis stubbornness, swayed by the words of an innocent child who knew nothing. "Do you want to go?" "Yes! I want to see Mom and Dad dancing too!" "Then we can''t." "Why...?" "Because I have no one to dance with." It was a kind of childish spite. He just wanted to see the disappointed face of a child whose emotions change so rapidly. At the time, he didn''t know. This child, without a drop of his blood, had emotions more unpredictable than he could have imagined. The girl before him hung her head and said nothing. So he thought she was hiding her sulky face. That''s when it happened. Drip, drop. Pearly droplets left tracks on her clothes as they fell from Tina''s blue eyes. Even then, he thought she was upset because he had forbidden her from attending the Imperial ball. But when the child next spoke with a voice choked with tears, he was secretly startled. "Hic, I feel so sorry for Grandmother..." "What?" "No, I feel sorry for Grandfather too. Grandfather must have wanted to dance with Grandmother so, so much... but now you can''t see her anymore." "...Everyone dies. My wife just died a bit earlier than most." "But you must miss her. Surely Grandmother misses you too, but what if you can''t meet each other... How can you be the only one like this? I, I want to see Mom and Dad every single day...!" Honestly, Tina was rambling so much it was questionable what she was even saying. The real problem erupted next. "Waaaaahhhhh...!!!" Tina burst into loud sobs. Cardi couldn''t understand why Tina was crying at this moment, nor could he fathom what was sad enough to bring her to tears. He wondered just how far a child''s empathy could extend. But why? This child, with her face contorted unattractively as she poured out tears, wasn''t dislikable despite being troublesome. Rather, he felt drawn to her. Though he didn''t understand why, this child was clearly crying for his sake. Until now, apart from Elena, no one who wasn''t family had ever cried for him. Excluding his late wife - who he could never see again - not a single person had existed. At least not until this child shed tears. Above all, it was remarkable how she sympathized with Elena''s feelings, who she had never met. "What does my wife, who you''ve never even met, have to do with you?" "But... but... she''s my grandmother..." "Huh." "Dad says he''s not my real dad, but he''s my real dad. Mom''s the same. She says real family doesn''t care about that stuff. So Grandmother is Grandmother and Grandfather is Grandfather... Hic, hic..." Cardi was deeply shocked. Though his values differed from the typical nobility, at his core he was undeniably conservative. Family naturally referred to blood relations, and anything else was entirely fake. But by this point, he had to reconsider his outdated values. Had there ever been a time when those blood relations had expressed their feelings for him wholeheartedly, without ulterior motives? In the end, only complete strangers had cried for him, just as Elena and Tina had done. So Cardi muttered without thinking: "Your father has done well raising you." After blurting it out, it seemed only natural. After all, her father Harte was from the temple, and had grown up in the same place as Elena. No, wait. If Elena had raised this child alone, the kid might have ended up a bit rough around the edges. Swept along by this train of thought. Cardi, in an attempt to somehow stop Tina''s tears, ended up offering kindness he didn''t really mean. "......Stop crying. Only children with bright smiles are allowed at the ball." "Huh...?" "You''ll need to stop those tears if you want to go to the Imperial Palace." "Ah..." Tina needed a moment to process whether Cardi''s words were genuine. But when Cardi turned his head with a smirk and stood up, Tina broke into a radiant smile. "Okay!" It was truly a lovely smile. Cardi chuckled as he reminisced about that time. Tina tilted her head, trying to gauge his mood. Cardi ruffled Tina''s hair roughly. "It''s nothing. Nothing at all." As the year drew to a close, he found himself missing his granddaughter in dragon form. --- [raei: uhm this was in the author''s afterword. A little insight into the Duke''s thoughts? Unexpectedly, it was Cardi''s true feelings . . . "I find myself newly envious. To think the baptismal name holder is so close to the Count. What a joyous occasion indeed." "...!" Court Count Arwel was not one to miss the hidden meaning in Duke Luminel''s admiration. "With all due respect, please do not think of drawing him into politics!" "Draw him in? Ahahah, there seems to be a misunderstanding." Duke Luminel smiled gently. "I merely wish to share a friendship with such a precious talent. Of course, that includes you as well." Court Count Arwel''s mind raced. He analyzed the Duke''s ambiguous attitude, weighing his capability and intentions. [I find myself newly envious (true), I merely wish to share a friendship with such a precious talent (true)] . . . "A pleasure to meet you, son-in-law. I am Cardi Luminel. Seeing my daughter bring home such a fine young man makes me miss my late wife." How she would have loved to see Elphisia married like this. And how well she would have treated her future son-in-law. The Duke poured out such pleasantries while wiping away tears. ''...Those aren''t fake tears. If he can produce genuine tears through pure acting, he''s an incredibly skilled.'' I swallowed my tension with effort. He was someone barely described in the original work, and someone who outmatched me in social experience. Wariness was inevitable. At last, he offered me a seat. "Please, sit down. It''s long been my dream to sit face-to-face like this and talk with my daughter''s man. People might think I dream of grand things... But in reality, they''re all wrong." "Haha... I see." (He really misses his wife. He really doesn''t dream of grand things.)] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 52: The Meaning of Living While Tina was enjoying a lively snowball fight in the training grounds, I went to find Elphisia for a chat. Elphisia was being attended to by her maids, but they were nearly finished. I approached her as soon as I saw her. "Elphisia." "Harte?" "Put this on before we talk." I draped the shoulder robe over Elphisia. It wasn''t something I''d intended to wear myself. I simply wanted to cover Elphisia''s ever-present thigh-high slit. "Phew! Now I can relax." "What do you mean relax? It''s warm in here!" "The hallway''s cold. I''m worried about you." "Cold? What are you... Oh." Unlike Elphisia, who''d lost her composure, the maids were naive. From their perspective, I was the perfect caring husband. "My lord always puts the princess first." "How wonderfully attentive..." "Both the duchess and those raised in the temple seem to be such good people." My shoulders rose involuntarily. Regardless of intent, praise can make even a whale dance. "So, what brings you here?" "Do I need a reason?" "..." "Elphisia?" After a moment of silence, Elphisia mumbled while averting her gaze. "Well, not really..." "That''s fine then." I couldn''t help but smile. Whenever Elphisia showed her honest side, it made me feel good. Yes, I''d rather see a transparent heart than transparent thighs. Surely...! "Actually, it''s a bit funny to say this after all that... but I did come with a purpose." "A purpose?" "Yes." While snowy days usually make one reluctant to go outside, today was different. There was a reason worth venturing out. "Let''s go on an outing, Elphisia." "The weather isn''t exactly suitable for a picnic. Are you perhaps mistaking this for the year-end party?" "No chance of that." It was understandable that she misunderstood. We''d already received over five invitations to various gatherings. Many mansions host parties to celebrate the new year. But unless something extraordinary came up, I had no intention of accepting any of them. "The new year''s coming. Since it''s a special occasion, I think I can take you to an incredibly popular spot." "A popular spot?" "Yes. This is something only I can make possible." "That... piques my interest a bit." Elphisia showed signs of being intrigued. At this, I began to explain my plan. "You know about the bell that rings in the new year at the capital''s temple, right?" "Few people don''t know about that." "How about watching it from VIP seats? Since it''s a special occasion, we''ll bring Yulian too. Echo is also living at the temple now..." "That doesn''t sound bad. But where exactly are these VIP seats? You must know how crowded it gets in front of the temple at midnight." "There''s a pond that only those with baptismal names and a select few clergy can access. The sunrise view from there is breathtaking. After hearing the new year''s bell, we''ll spend some time at the temple, watch the sunrise, and then return to the mansion." Elphisia nodded silently as she listened. From what I could tell, it seemed like a decent plan even to her. "But won''t Yulian be busy?" "True, he is a busy fellow. Should we ask him?" "Even if we send a letter, we won''t get a reply until tomorrow." "We can just ask him directly." As soon as I finished speaking, I manifested my divine power. Golden particles began to float around like fireflies, heralding a miracle. Swish. I pulled back space like a curtain. Surprisingly, the empty air became a passage connecting to another space. Right now, Yulian could be seen in a meeting with others. Crash! At that moment, the nobles on the other side who witnessed the connected space were thrown into chaos. "W-what is that...!" "It''s, it''s sorcery!" "Calm down! Isn''t that Lord Harte and Princess Luminel?!" Judging by the commotion on the other side, I had clearly picked a bad time. I scratched the back of my head and gave a wry smile. "What, what are you doing, Director?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah... Were you very busy?" "... As you can see." Yulian replied in a tone that seemed to say ''isn''t it obvious?'' "Are you going to be busy in the future too?" "Whatever it is, if you''re asking me to make time, I will." "That''s good news. I was thinking of having a celebratory party with people who share school ties, regional ties, and blood ties." "Wait, none of those apply to me...?" "The orphanage counts as school ties." "..." I had only stated a fact, but Yulian''s face soured. However, I know Yulian well now. No matter how sour his expression, he''ll do what he''s told. "So, are you coming? Or not?" "...... I''ll come." "That''s more like it." This is exactly what I mean. He''s actually happy when invited. In any case, he''s just like Elphisia. "Somehow, the Director''s expression is extremely unpleasant. More importantly, please stop using miracles for such trivial things." "The New Year''s gathering is an important matter. Papa would be very sad if you act high and mighty just because you''ve turned eleven." "Argh! Get out of here right now!" Whoosh! Unable to bear it any longer, Yulian forcefully closed the space. With the connection completely severed, I casually relayed the result to Elphisia. "As you can see, Yulian will be participating too. He''s probably so excited that he can''t even focus on his meeting." "I hate to say this, but you''re really using your divine power for the most trivial things. You''re not usually the type to do that so carelessly." "Well, you''re right about that..." Elphisia''s point was valid. Divine power should only be used after careful consideration in truly unavoidable situations. Using it merely for convenience was far from virtuous. Despite being fully aware of all this, I carelessly performed a miracle. At least for me, there was immense value in doing so. "I wanted to welcome the new year together with my family for the first time." "..." "Every year-end, people visit the temple with their families to welcome the new year... but for me, who lived in the temple, it was something I never experienced." I had always considered it a luxury. After all, my sole purpose for existing was to ward off calamities and protect humanity from extinction. But from the day I decided to leave the temple, my perspective changed. To think that the result of fulfilling my lifelong mission would be a death whose cause I didn''t even understand. Beyond the futility, it was an opportunity to reconsider my reason for existing. Might I have other value? Wouldn''t it be right to find at least one more thing worth risking my life for, even now? When my thoughts reached that point, I recalled what the former Pope had once said. [Perhaps it would be better for Harte to go out and live in the world. This isn''t usually allowed, but I''m seriously considering it.] At that time, I resolved to follow his words. Unlike the cramped temple, I assumed I could find my purpose out in the world... However, the outside world was a living hell, contrary to my expectations. Using divine power for personal gain was taboo, and my honed sword skills were of little use. I even fell victim to scams due to my ignorance of worldly affairs. As a result, I spent days starving, though my baptismal name prevented me from dying. Then one day. Out of compassion, I healed a child who was on the verge of death from a carriage accident. That child turned out to be the son of Court Count Arwel. That was the turning point in my life. With the Count''s financial support, I established an orphanage, and for the first time, I had a family. Although it was a brief encounter, the transformation in my consciousness was remarkable. I suddenly felt I could do anything. I realized that having a place to return to motivates a person. Family became my second mission, no different from my first. So, I found myself taking Elphisia''s hand and expressing my gratitude anew. "Thank you, Elphisia." "W-what''s with this sudden change?" "Just because." It really is just because. In fact, these are words that should be said routinely, without any special occasion. "For becoming my family, and for becoming my wife... I''m always grateful." "Ugh..." "I know you''re always considerate of me and the children. I''m aware that you not only avoid taking credit, but even try to hide it." "... I''m just doing what needs to be done." "Yes, what needs to be done." I find this straightforward aspect of Elphisia to be most admirable. Therefore, I too should follow her example and do what needs to be done. "Expressing gratitude clearly should be my duty too. After all, we''re in a relationship where that''s appropriate." I know our relationship is based on a contract. Nevertheless, I want to give Elphisia something beyond the contract. Perhaps it''s because she first gave me a world beyond what I deserved. That''s why I feel it''s time to start considering what I should give to Elphisia. This isn''t about keeping score of what we give each other. I simply want to see Elphisia''s joyful expression. Just as I rejoice in everything she has given me. What name should I give to this feeling? "Thank you, Elphisia." Ah, for now, let''s call it ''gratitude''. Surely... such a name would suit it well. Yet, it still feels somewhat lacking. It seems insufficient as a name for the warmth passing between our clasped hands. So let''s focus on finding a name. A name befitting this warmth. Slowly, taking our time. Chapter 53: Happy New Year The evening of December 31st painted a different picture at the Luminel mansion. While nobles typically attended grand parties, here a New Year''s celebration for the non-noble staff was in full swing. This special event, orchestrated by Elphisia''s thoughtfulness, brought joy to the grateful household members. As they enjoyed their festivities, we left the mansion. Our first stop was the Imperial Palace to pick up Yulian. We then quickly made our way to the temple, parking our carriage at the entrance. "Duke Luminel, Your Grace!" the temple gatekeeper exclaimed, recognizing the Duke. The Duke responded with a gentle laugh, gesturing to ease the tension. A glint appeared in the gatekeeper''s eyes as he noticed me stepping out of the carriage. "Ah, Lord Harte! It''s been a while." "You remember me, Randel." "How could I forget? The kindness you showed me was immense." "Haha..." It was around when I was fifteen. A noble had lost all sense of propriety and caused trouble at the temple. Randel stood up to stop him but ended up severely injured. I was the one who treated him. Since then, he would occasionally bring me food. "But what brings you to the temple?" Randel asked. To ask someone with a baptismal name why they''re visiting the temple... Randel probably meant nothing by it, but it struck a nerve. Still, I maintained my composure and answered calmly. "I''ve come with family to watch the New Year''s celebration and the sunrise." "That sounds wonderful! Speaking of family..." Randel sized up my companions - the Duke and Elphisia, along with the three children. A warm smile spread across his face as he observed them. "You look well, Lord Harte." "Randel?" "I''m just a humble gatekeeper, so I dare not offer much commentary, but... in my opinion, you look more at ease now than when you lived at the temple." "... Haha." I just laughed, feeling awkward. This seemed unexpected to Randel, who raised an eyebrow. "You''ve found precious people, Lord Harte." "It seems I have." "I''m glad to hear that." Randel opened the temple gates and bid us farewell. Leaving behind the connection to my past, I stepped into the temple. My present connections quietly followed, admiring the interior. Most of the temple''s vast grounds were open space, with wide gaps between buildings filled with gardens. As we passed through colonnades lined with ivory pillars and areas where prayers could be heard, the children murmured in fascination. Elphisia, who had been walking silently, broke the silence. "So this is where you grew up." "That''s right. Is this your first time inside?" "Yes. Some stubborn, principled fellow never showed me before, but now it''s so easy..." "Who''s this fellow you''re talking about?" "Oh, just some ridiculous idiot." I became curious about the identity of this principled person who prompted Elphisia''s gossip. But before I could press her further, the Duke, who had been walking in step with the children, boasted: "Hmm. I know the temple''s interior very well. I came and went so many times in my youth that I memorized the layout." "Wow, that''s amazing! Grandfather!" Tina exclaimed. "Ho ho, your grandfather is quite impressive, isn''t he?" "Grandfather, you''re the best!" "Ho ho ho ho ho ho." I desperately hoped he wouldn''t proudly blurt out that he infiltrated to engage in swordplay with His Holiness the Pope. It was also painful to watch Tina give a thumbs up, praising what she thought was an admirable anecdote but was actually a horrifying tale in disguise. "So, son-in-law," the Duke called out. I flinched, startled by his call, thinking he had read my mind. "Where are you leading us? If I remember correctly, this isn''t the way to the pond." "Ah, I should have explained, Your Grace. If we take the legal route, we''ll have to go through some hassle." "Ahem..." Perhaps the Duke wasn''t entirely shameless, as he didn''t press further. Instead, he hastily changed the subject and began chatting with the children walking behind us. Later, when the sunset had completely faded and starlight replaced the world''s brightness, we came face to face with a lake - or more accurately, a pond so vast it could be mistaken for a lake - reflecting the white moon on its surface. --- --- New Year''s was a special event even at the temple. Warm orange lights were strung up around the sacred pond, normally off-limits to people, giving it a cozy impression. The orange lights paired well with the navy evening sky, evoking a sense of romance in viewers. "Wow, it''s so beautiful," Tina exclaimed. Yulian agreed. "I never imagined such a natural landscape would be preserved in the heart of the capital. I can see how growing up here would make anyone devout." The grass that bent with each step, the harmoniously arranged evergreens, and the vast pond with its clear, refreshing hue were a feast for the eyes. "By the way, it should be about time," I said. "Is someone else coming?" Glen asked curiously. I informed him with a hint of mockery, "Who else but your secret friend?" Speak of the devil and he shall appear - our final guest revealed herself to us. "Ah, hello everyone...!" It was Echo''s voice, which I hadn''t heard in a while. If anything had changed, it was her eyes. The focus that had been cloudy before entering the temple now shone with a new light, concentrating on something. I asked Echo about her condition. "How are your eyes?" "They''re improving. I can''t see minds anymore. Instead, I can see the blurry shapes of objects." "That''s quick progress. A bit more time at the temple and the fragment should be completely removed." "That''s a relief. Um... by the way..." Echo glanced at me nervously. She then approached me, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Is Glen... handsome? I mean... everything''s still blurry, but even with his blurry face, Glen seems incredibly handsome..." "Uh... well... he is..." I was taken aback. Who knew a handsome face would shine through even when pixelated? Thanks to Echo, I gained a new insight today. "Ugh... I guess Glen has both a beautiful mind and face. How enviable..." "Echo, you''re just as pretty, so have some confidence." That''s how it was with the Peter viscounty''s people. There''s a reason they''ve dominated even formidable powers with their marriage business. It''s all thanks to their innate genes. Like Echo in front of me, needlessly falling into worry. I guided Echo to Glen, then delivered a sharp remark while staring intently at a corner. "So... I assume you wouldn''t have sent a girl with blurry vision alone, so why are you all hiding?" Only then did the hidden figures reveal themselves from beyond the corner. The Commander, His Holiness the Pope, Ibria, and even Erehite in female polymorph form... all the familiar faces I often saw at the temple had gathered. "It''s been a while, Lord Harte. First time seeing you since handing over Echo, right?" the Pope said. "That''s right, Your Holiness. But I never expected such a distant superior to grace a family event." The Pope deployed an invincible logic in response to my words, half-joking and half-serious. "This is right in front of my chambers, you know? Think of it as me paying my dues and let me join in." Indeed. The logic of capitalism. Unable to defeat the property owner, I simply nodded in agreement. "Well... if you insist." "Thank you. The Commander and I will chat with the Duke from a distance, so don''t mind us too much." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My, how considerate of you. Thank you." The Commander seemed to want to join the center of things, but His Holiness forcibly pulled him away. With the adults gone, only the children and Elphisia remained. ... Though not all the adults had left. Erehite, transformed into a white-haired, golden-eyed maiden, approached Tina with sparkling eyes. [Hello, young lady.] "Ah!" Tina exclaimed. The sensation of language being directly implanted in one''s mind without moving lips. Tina quickly realized Erehite''s identity. "Are you a dragon?" [Correct. I raised your father, Harte.] "Then are you Dad''s mother...?" [More like a wet nurse, I''d say.] "Wow..." The children flocked around Erehite after her shocking revelation. Not just Tina, but Yulian and Glen seemed quite interested as well. ''Well, Erehite did raise me, so I can''t really argue...'' With my baptismal name, I wasn''t at risk of starving to death. So Erehite was the one who forced me to eat when I was skipping meals as a child. "Are you the divine dragon passed down in legends?" Yulian asked. [You must be from the imperial family. As you can see, I am.] "Divine Dragon, what was the Director like when he was young?" Glen asked. [He was a very inorganic, boring little boy. If you''re used to the current Harte, you wouldn''t believe anything I tell you.] Sure enough, the children had trouble believing Erehite''s assurances. It was all true, but I decided to keep my mouth shut for the sake of my human rights. As the children listened intently to Erehite''s stories of the past, it happened. "Harte." Ibria called out to me in a gentle voice. Graceful and refreshing. She still exuded a beauty like a vessel crafted by the gods. For some reason, I felt uncomfortable with this Ibria. "My, my knight has worn his emotions on his face for quite some time now..." "Ibria." She was a childhood friend who grew up with me. Moreover, as my charge, we were always together... But now, even exchanging a few words felt difficult. It''s hard to express in words, but it''s as if my heart grew heavy. Ibria, who had sharply pierced through my feelings, let out a small laugh. "Never mind. Just live well and eat well." Along with this incomprehensible reproach, she called my name. "Harte." "Speak." "Are you happier now than before?" "..." Happiness. Happiness, huh. It''s not that I wasn''t happy before. Life at the temple was peaceful, and the rigid discipline suited my nature. Above all, I grew up receiving ample affection from the people gathered here today. Yet, comparing the quantity of happiness would surely be disrespectful. However, my eyes were already reflecting the bonds of a new era. Four children huddled together, their eyes sparkling as they conversed with a mysterious being. A barrier seemed to surround the pure group, rejecting adult intrusion. But just watching them filled my chest with a swelling sense of fulfillment. Next, my eyes captured a beautiful auburn. Elphisia, basking in the starlight at a distance from the children. She was my contract wife, who I must take responsibility for life, and the owner of the warmth I''d grown most accustomed to. That''s why I could only say this: "Happiness continues." In the past that''s gone by, in the present we dwell in, and in the future to come. I believed the happiness I''d felt until now would surely continue. "Exceptional people have always gathered around me. Of course, Ibria, you were one of them." "But I wasn''t special, was I?" "You were special." "Because I was your duty." "That''s right." Ibria is a woman with the unique position of Holy Maiden. Therefore, I couldn''t deny that I had treated her specially. But now, with a grown body and mind, I understood. Specialness comes in many forms, so the same word can branch into numerous meanings. The specialness of a friend. The specialness of family. The specialness of an in-group. Thus, the specialness I could define came in many varieties. Ibria seemed to have figured this out long ago. "Ah. I give up, I give up. How can I even be spiteful at this point?" "Spite is the concept least suited to you." "Alright, alright. I''ll go look after Echo, so you take care of the one you need to look after." It was obvious who she meant by "the one you need to look after." Her - Elphisia - sitting alone on the grass. Though distant from the warmth of others, she had remained in the corner of my vision even while I conversed with Ibria. The fact that she constantly caught my eye without moving meant I must have been unconsciously looking at her the whole time. As soon as Ibria turned her back to me, I approached Elphisia, who was staring blankly at the pond. "Why are you alone like this?" "I''m not used to this kind of thing." "What kind of thing?" "This atmosphere where people connect without ulterior motives. A scene that feels like looking at an old, nostalgic photograph. Things like that." Elphisia''s eyes narrowed, as if searching for a distant horizon. "Then what about me?" "Pardon?" "Am I... are we, bound to be calculating because of our contract?" "That''s..." Elphisia neither affirmed nor denied hastily. She just furrowed her brow, as if chewing on the soft flesh inside her mouth. It was then that I found myself answering my own question. "To be honest, I''m not sure either. It would be a lie to say there were no calculations involved. If you hadn''t advised me to think of the children, I would have remained celibate for life, let alone get married. I accepted the contract marriage because I had my own benefits too." She nodded slightly, silently affirming. Up to this point, her face had been expressionless, but it changed markedly after my next statement. "But now, I don''t care about benefits or anything else. I''m just glad that Elphisia is the one who became my wife." "... Ugh." Elphisia buried her nose in her drawn-up knees. Then she reproached me in a cracked voice. "Saying such nonsense..." "I''m glad. It''s better to spout nonsense than to say heavy, formal words." "..." "Isn''t that what family is about?" Nonsense is never truly useless talk. Doesn''t everyone ease the burden weighing on their hearts by tossing out light jokes? Family is one of the few relationships where this is routinely allowed. "So... from now on, I think I''ll try throwing out some nonsense that isn''t in our calculating contract." "What are you..." Her urging was cut short midway. The sound of bells announcing a new beginning rang out under the night sky now ripe with darkness. Dong. Dong. Dong. The clear tone knocked on our ears. Everyone''s gaze settled on the bell towering high at the temple entrance. But I turned my back on the bell blessing the new year and looked only at Elphisia. As if on cue, she too met my eyes, looking as if her soul had been sucked out of her. Dong. Dong. Dong. The bell''s sound strolled leisurely down the night path. As if time itself had slowed. Taking advantage of this gap, I blessed her. May this silly blessing walk in step with the slowly advancing bell sound. Down the path carved by starlight. Until it reaches beyond. I wished for Elphisia''s happiness. "I hope this year is filled with joyful things for you." To be unbound by calculations, to view our current life not as an old photograph but simply as the present. And for such a daily life to become more familiar, resolving the conflicts Elphisia holds inside. I sent these wishes riding on the New Year''s bell sound. Afterwards. Just before the final bell tolled. Elphisia once again buried her face in her knees as if sulking, then peeked out with just one eye towards me. "... You too." Her voice, tinged with heat, tickled my ear like a gentle breeze. "...... Live long. By my side." Chapter 54: Temptation About two weeks after the New Year''s sunrise, the empire was thrown into chaos. "Extra! Extra! An incredible event has occurred!" shouted a boy, waving a newspaper filled with print. It was common for newsboys to exaggerate trivial gossip, but curious people still paid the boy for papers. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One passerby thought, "I''ll give him a knuckle sandwich if this isn''t worth reading." As people began to read, commotion spread in all directions. "My God... Is this true?" "If this is a lie, the entire newspaper company would collapse!" "Even so, to expose the royal family''s shame...?" Noticing the uproar, passersby rushed to the newsboy. In an instant, his hands were full. Even a wealthy noble threw a tip without waiting for change, snatching a paper in haste. "What''s to become of the empire..." Sighs of dismay echoed around. Breaths of futility and anger could be heard everywhere. The headline that caused such a stir read: [First Prince Rupehit Arteria Frames Innocent Citizen as Demon!] It was truly a scandal worthy of being called a major event in the empire. The article began: [Last night, at a New Year''s ball, Third Prince Askalion exposed First Prince Rupehit''s atrocities. In the banquet hall, with the Emperor and many nobles present, numerous pieces of evidence were presented...] The article was long, but people read carefully without missing a word. While reading times varied, reactions were similar. "Does this make any sense? No matter how much he wants the throne, how could he do this to the people he''s supposed to rule?" "This is absurd. If such a person becomes Crown Prince, the country will surely fall." "In contrast, the Third Prince... He''s still young, yet he''s outmaneuvering adults." Everyone knew Second Prince Rayners had given up on the throne. People used to bet on whether the First or Third Prince would wear the crown. But if this was true, the First Prince was unfit to rule. "I guess we should pray for the Third Prince to become Emperor." "But he''s still so young." "A kid wouldn''t think of doing something like this." "Well..." People''s beliefs don''t change easily. They''re used to the tradition of the eldest inheriting, and it''s common sense that adults are wiser than children. However, with only two options left, those notions were starting to crack. "Perhaps the Third Prince is the empire''s hope..." The scales in the hearts of ordinary citizens tipped to one side. --- --- "Aaaaaaargh!!!" Crash! Crash! Crash! First Prince Rupehit, boiling with rage, smashed everything in the room. Scattered glass and broken furniture terrified the servants. Anyone who annoyed him risked being whipped. The servants who''d experienced this bowed their heads and averted their eyes. "How dare... How dare... How dare he! Askalion, you orphan bastard!" Huff... Huff... He exhaled, seemingly exhausted, taking a moment to cool down. The sound of servants moving quietly behind Rupehit irritated him further. He turned sharply, bloodshot eyes ready for violence. But his movement stopped abruptly. "Really, how long will you, a prince, act so childishly?" "... Mother." At the Empress''s sudden appearance, Rupehit looked away. The Empress was one of the few who could control Rupehit. He only gritted his teeth after being scolded. "Haah..." The Empress sighed and ordered the maids, "Clean this up. Quickly." "Ah...! Yes! Understood, Your Majesty!" Only then did the room Rupehit had destroyed begin to regain its former appearance. At times like this, he was grateful for the Empress who relieved the pressure. He didn''t know it was the Empress who had tried to manipulate the spy in the first place. The Empress looked at her impulsive son with contempt. "How many new years must you experience before you listen to even your mother''s requests?" "I...!" "Prince!" The Empress cut off Rupehit''s protest. "I told you, didn''t I? That excessive greed ruins everything. I will handle this, so please just do as you''re told. Was that so difficult?" "Kugh...!" "... Restrain yourself for now. Stop tormenting the palace people too. If you spend time in quiet self-reflection, like a mouse that''s eaten poison... This mother will try to clean up this mess." Though he''d received a blow, it wasn''t impossible to cover up. He could promise rewards to suitable individuals and blame them for excessive loyalty. "Haah..." The Empress sighed openly. Though he was her child, he was far too lacking. She even thought the Third Prince Askalion resembled her more. She knew it wasn''t right, but she couldn''t help comparing. ''Though they share the same father, there''s not a single way I can say he''s better.'' The Third Prince forged his own path from start to finish. And the First Prince rejected even when everything was handed to him. Objectively, it was clear who was more suited for the throne. The Empress was growing tired of this absurdity. "Tsk, how did I end up with such a child..." "..." For the first time, the First Prince saw contempt in his mother''s eyes. He''d seen countless looks of distrust and frustration, but never contempt. Feeling ashamed and angry, Rupehit was about to throw a vase as soon as the Empress left. But her words flashed through his mind: [Restrain yourself for now.] [Without even making a sound, like a poisoned mouse.] In the end, Rupehit gently placed the vase down with trembling hands, unable to act. Then he raged at himself for lacking the courage to disobey even one of the Empress''s words. "Aaaaaaargh! Damn it, damn it, f*ck! Aaaaaaargh!!!" He couldn''t throw anything, and even had to be careful about writhing. So Rupehit only howled like a beast, his throat raw. "Huff... Huff... Haah... Damn... Haah... Haah..." Rupehit looked like the ashes left after a raging fire. It seemed he had no more emotions left to express. In the empty room, there was no need to look strong. So Rupehit collapsed with a thud. "Damn it..." Just as he had wrung out every last drop of emotion, a man''s voice invaded the seemingly empty room. "You seem to be in trouble." "Who''s there!" He immediately raised his guard. His voice was hoarse from venting too much anger. Yet the stranger spoke plainly, without mockery. "You may be wary if you wish. It would be better to listen with a clear mind to avoid any mishaps..." "What?" Rupehit instinctively hunched his shoulders and lowered his posture. The stranger casually extended his hand. "This is a good story." The mouth, the only part visible beneath the hood, curved ominously. "I''ve simply come to tell you a good story. So that you can bring down the hammer on all those who look down on you. I hope you''ll listen carefully." --- --- Unlike the turmoil in the imperial palace, the Luminel mansion maintained its usual peace. Of course, that didn''t mean they hadn''t heard the shocking news... "That Yulian fellow uncovered quite the scandal," Cardi remarked. "If we can prove the First Prince''s orders... It wouldn''t be unreasonable to revoke his claim to the throne," Elphisia added. I expressed my doubt. "Huh? Wasn''t it all over?" "The First Prince might be careless, but those around him wouldn''t be. If they want to cover it up, there are plenty of ways." "How''s that possible? With rumors spreading this far..." "Hmm, if I were the Empress, I''d create a scapegoat first. Blame it on an overzealous subordinate acting alone." Elphisia casually came up with a ruthless strategy. Sometimes, I found this side of her a bit scary. "She could shed crocodile tears while supporting the victim''s recovery... Propose a law on spy detection while splitting the intelligence department''s power. That would work too." "The intelligence department? Surely not..." "It''s where Court Count Arwel was just promoted. This way, she could attempt an image change while also damaging Yulian''s right-hand man." "Opposing it would invite criticism..." "Exactly. The Empress would quickly devise such basic schemes." I was newly impressed by Elphisia. To me, it seemed like she was looking several moves ahead, yet she called this elementary. Perhaps Elphisia, not the Empress, should have been the final boss of the story. While I was lost in thought, Elphisia reminded me of an upcoming event. "The hunting festival is coming up soon." "That''s right. I''m so happy that an opportunity to tease Yulian has already come up." "You''re consistently the same in many ways..." The hunting festival commemorated the new year and prayed for peace. Hunters would offer their catches to the main deity to pray for the empire''s well-being. "That Yulian kid''s probably stiff from just using his head and hasn''t properly learned martial arts, right? I''m going to tease him so much by comparing him to Glen." "Are you saying you''re going into the hunting grounds too?" Elphisia asked with surprised eyes. I quickly corrected her misunderstanding. "I''ve no intention of hunting. I''ll just watch our kids struggle. I''m reluctant to take life without purpose anyway." "But there is a purpose of offering to the deity, isn''t there?" "His Holiness the Pope doesn''t want that. He just doesn''t interfere because it''s human culture." Hearing my answer, Elphisia let out a hollow laugh. "... I feel like I''ve learned an unnecessary truth." "What does it matter? Everyone enjoys it regardless of my preferences. That''s enough." "You''re always refreshingly straightforward in the strangest areas." "I hear that''s how you stay in your wife''s good graces." "... Ha, good grief... I''m at a loss for words." Elphisia turned her back on me for a while, apparently quite annoyed about something. When I moved to her front, she quietly turned away again. I found this somewhat amusing, so I circled around her. Elphisia also spun in place, but eventually realizing my intention, she trembled with embarrassment. "Ugh, stop following me!" Bang! She exclaimed, slamming the door shut as she left. But I knew well that this was precisely the time to follow her. It was a conclusion based on intuition developed from spending a long time with Elphisia. "Wait, Elphisia!" I should quickly apologize for teasing her. It seemed I truly enjoyed being with her. Chapter 55: Handing Over Childhood Friends The hunting festival''s location changed annually, selected from different noble territories. As a grand event wishing for prosperity in the new year, countless nobles participated simultaneously. The festival''s prestige was high, even including royalty. Thus, nobles with territories suitable for hunting grounds eagerly anticipated each year. They hoped their land might be chosen this year. However, their expectations were brutally crushed. This year''s hunting festival was confirmed to be held in Luminel duchy. Yulian''s influence played a significant role in this decision. After First Prince Rupehit''s disgraceful failure in the mission to uncover spies, Yulian was granted a wish directly from the Emperor. He used this privilege to designate the hunting festival''s location. Thus, House Luminel, Yulian''s strongest backer, became the star of the hunting festival. The nobles planning to attend had about two weeks to arrive and settle in Luminel duchy before the event. On the dawn when this news broke, Elphisia''s ruby-like eyes traced the starry sky outside her window. Though she longed for deep sleep, the unusually bright starlight kept catching her attention. Moreover, an inexplicable unease troubled her. ''It''s going too smoothly.'' This timeline diverged significantly from her previous life. Originally, Yulian had to engage in political struggles with only Court Count Arwel as support. Now he had gained the duchy as an ally. Consequently, nobles who would have taken years to recruit in the future were already betting on this new dark horse. That wasn''t all. Meeting Harte early allowed her to bring future connections to her side sooner. Glen, once his arch-enemy. And Tina, his former partner. One diligently received Cardi''s teachings, while the other basked in affection. Everything seemed to be a net positive, with no apparent downsides. In such circumstances, failing to overwhelm the First Prince would be the real problem. So while things progressing smoothly should be expected, an unsettling feeling kept nagging at her. ''Is it because of my conversation with the Holy Maiden?'' It happened just after midnight on January 1st, during the New Year''s celebration. After putting the sleepy children to bed with a promise to wake them for sunrise, Ibria suddenly approached and sat beside her. She even cast a barrier to prevent Harte, who was tending to the children, from overhearing. Ibria abruptly said... "Ah, I liked him first." ... lamenting her situation. Naturally, Elphisia felt no obligation to comfort her. As she remained indifferent, Ibria continued. "Thou shalt not commit adultery." "What?" "You said it yourself. Harte lives by the rule of not committing adultery." "..." Ibria''s words were difficult to decipher. After a brief silence, she exhaled with relief. "What can I do? As the Holy Maiden, I can''t break the rules more than the knight guard." "You..." "It''s a shame I couldn''t confess before letting him go... but I should release him now. We''ll be together in the temple for life, so I was lazy, and now I''m being punished for my sloth." How unbefitting of a Holy Maiden, such sloth. Ibria added with a bitter smile. "So, did you come to acknowledge my rights as his wife?" "Of course not. I just thought, as a childhood friend and superior, I should properly hand over my duties." Ibria''s bitter smile morphed into an artificial one, as if mocking herself. Elphisia immediately saw through this word play meant to tease her. Though she would give up, Ibria reminded her that Harte''s past was entirely filled with her. It was quite a mischievous statement. Nevertheless, Elphisia accepted it calmly. "Handover sounds good. He''ll be my unwavering husband from now on." "Hehe..." The past may be long, but is it as long as the future they''ll live together? It was childish banter met with childish banter. Ibria found it amusing and chuckled softly. "So, what did you want to say? If it''s reminiscing from my husband''s female friend, I''ll leave first." "Sharing memories would be nice... but there''s something I should tell you for the Duchess''s sake as well." "Something to tell me?" Elphisia already knew much about Harte. Ibria, unaware of her status as a regressor, must have thought of this handover. So Elphisia listened silently, knowing it would be strange to seem too knowledgeable. However, Ibria''s next words revealed information even Elphisia had never encountered. "His Holiness the Pope regrets only one thing. That is, burdening Harte with excessive karma." "Karma?" Elphisia feigned surprise. Ibria gazed vacantly across the pond, lost in old memories. "... Harte''s first kill was at twelve. Around the same age as those children sleeping over there, Harte killed a demon race Holy Maiden who had lived for over a century." This much she knew. Elphisia had heard in the future about Harte executing the Holy Maiden who caused the Baskhill uprising. "But isn''t it strange? I''m also a Holy Maiden with a baptismal name... why do I need a guard? I''m not as powerless as the demon race''s Holy Maiden." "That''s..." It was indeed strange. Elphisia had merely assumed that the Holy Maiden''s high status necessitated an escort. But that assumption seemed incorrect. Ibria then slowly revealed the truth. "A Holy Maiden, or Holy Son, is the vessel for the next god - the next Pope. In other words, if the current His Holiness''s usefulness ends, I''m the next body for god to dwell in. Harte''s role was to protect me until that moment. So Harte essentially killed the next High Priest of the demon realm." "I... see." "He probably made many enemies. Moreover, countless demons died in the process of judging the Holy Maiden, so from the demons'' perspective, he''s already their mortal enemy. His Holiness worries that this karma might return to haunt Harte." Elphisia had a hunch about this. Though information was limited, she strongly felt it related to Harte''s ultimate fate. "Wait..." As she listened, a curiosity Elphisia had never fully resolved suddenly struck her. "But what exactly is Harte? You, as the next Pope, possess great power... but what is Harte to be strong enough to guard the next Pope?" "Ah, that..." Ibria sheepishly rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Neither I nor His Holiness know. We can only assume he was born that way..." "Huh..." "That''s why Harte''s standards are so strange. Since he can survive even if his head is cut off, he thinks all baptismal name holders are like that. It''s impossible by common sense." In the end, Elphisia''s question remained a mystery. As disappointment washed over her, Ibria added a crucial comment. "This might be why His Holiness sealed Harte''s baptismal name." "What? What did you just..." "Please protect Harte''s humanity from now on. Don''t let him revert to that twelve-year-old child." The conversation ended there. Elphisia tried to continue, but Ibria''s barrier had already dissolved. No matter how quietly they spoke, it would be within Harte''s range of perception. Ibria nonchalantly walked away as if nothing had happened and woke the children. Sunrise was imminent. "..." She gazed at the light emerging beyond the horizon. As she struggled to hide her unease at the final plea, Harte quietly approached and took Elphisia''s hand, sharing his warmth. "Did you have a good talk?" "More or less. By the way, your childhood friend is quite beautiful." "Ibria is undeniably gorgeous." Though Elphisia was the one who acted petty, she was the one feeling strange. As she swallowed her hurt feelings, Harte spoke. "But my wife is undeniably the world''s most beautiful woman." "Ha." She caught her breath at the childish flattery. It showed how inexperienced he was in romance. How could he be so oblivious to a woman''s heart? But that''s what made him endearing. "What an outdated joke that wouldn''t work even in our parents'' generation..." "Hmm, is that so?" "Yes. Undeniably. It''s foolish." He''s truly a fool. A fool. She desperately tried to control her smile at the compliment that wouldn''t work even in their parents'' generation. It''s all because he held her hand. Elphisia''s hands were cold, but Harte''s were as warm as the sunlight spilling over the horizon. Basking in that warmth dispelled her unease, and her pounding heart spread the lost warmth throughout her body. So she just got a little feverish, causing her thoughts to go haywire. Surely, by tomorrow, she''d forget such silly jokes. --- --- To be honest, she didn''t forget. The dawn beautifully coloring Harte''s cheeks remained etched in her memory, tormenting her. This seemed to have reached a point beyond her control. She wanted to protect those memories, this scene, his future self. She wanted to repay the trust that despicable woman had placed in him at the end. ''... This time, I''ll protect you. I promise.'' Renewing her resolve, she nestled into his embrace under the guise of tossing and turning. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pushed relentlessly, allowing him to fully indulge in his wife''s skin, to struggle with his inner conflict. Not wanting to be apart again, she clutched his clothes tightly. Had his broad, twitching chest always been this comforting? Despite its hardness, why did it bring such peace... Now she felt she could finally fall into a deep sleep. The same hue of dawn they had welcomed on New Year''s was steadily closing in. Chapter 56: At the Crossroads of Two Paths Time''s relentless march had forced our hand before we realized it. One week remained until the hunting festival began. If we left the Duke''s mansion in the capital now, we''d arrive at the duchy right on schedule. So we were packing light and heading for the entrance. "Dad! Mom! I''m all ready!" Tina rushed down the stairs towards Elphisia and me, who were already waiting at the entrance. She spread her arms wide, clearly intending to hug us, but a large obstacle appeared between Tina and us. "Oh my, you must have missed your grandfather terribly." It was the Duke. He swooped in with unnecessarily grand flourish and scooped up Tina, who had her arms outstretched. "Oh, um... Grandfather?" "Yes, my dear. No matter how much you missed me, you shouldn''t run down the stairs like that." "... Yes! I missed you, hehe..." "Well, in that case, I suppose it can''t be helped. You know, the banister is actually polished so clean to be used as a slide. Next time, make good use of it." Ridiculous. As if that could be true. I wished he wouldn''t misrepresent the maids'' hard work for such purposes. But Tina''s response was remarkably concise. "Aha! As expected of Grandfather." Tina''s adaptability was truly astounding. Whether it was quick-wittedness or innate innocence... she always chose responses that perfectly pleased the Duke. Perhaps it was both. Either way, Tina gaining the favor of the family head was a good sign. If she could maintain this cordial relationship going forward, nothing could be better. "I just finished getting ready too." The next child coming down the stairs was Glen. With a sword sized perfectly for his build, Glen had the air of a young knight about him. Glen approached us, bypassing the Duke who was endlessly doting on Tina. He was slightly more oriented towards Elphisia than me. "Thank you, Vice Director. I heard it was you who gifted me these clothes and the sword I''m wearing now." "... Harte?" Elphisia shot me a glare as she heard Glen''s gratitude. Understandably so, since while I had delivered the gifts, it was Elphisia who had prepared them. ... And I was the traitor who had broken Elphisia''s request to keep the source of the gifts a secret. Elphisia''s fiery gaze was a price I rightfully had to pay. So... since I was already going to endure this gaze, it wouldn''t make much difference if it got a tiny bit more intense, right? "Elphisia picked them out with great care. Not only are the clothes excellent quality, but the sword could rightfully be called a masterpiece." "Wha-what are you saying?! I just picked them up somewhere. This much is nothing!" Elphisia vehemently denied it, but Glen wasn''t so obtuse as to not understand the value of the items given to him. "I had a feeling. A sword this light and sturdy must be made of different materials. I''ll cherish it always, Vice Director." "Kuh..." Faced with Glen''s honest gratitude, my dear wife swallowed a gasp, her cheeks tinged with a subtle blush. While she casually handed over Tina''s gifts, why was she so intent on hiding her generosity towards Glen? Her intentions were truly puzzling. ''He''ll probably need to replace both clothes and sword soon, given how fast he''s growing...'' Though she anticipated their short-term use, she spared no expense or effort. Elphisia was a woman whose outer and inner selves differed in a unique way. "Hmph, I merely prepared it in advance to prevent baseless rumors about the Duke neglecting his dependents... Don''t misunderstand." "Well, that''s unexpected. I never knew my daughter cared so deeply about her father''s reputation." "... It''s a consideration at the family level, Father." "My, my, I wonder who you take after with that impeccable way of speaking." Tina tilted her head at the Duke, who himself spoke with impeccable form. "Oh? Is that so? I think I know who she takes after." "Ack, age must be making my mind rigid. My granddaughter is indeed clever. Even the Third Prince couldn''t keep up. Hoho..." "I hadn''t realized it before, but after hearing Grandfather''s words, I think she might resemble Yulian..." Naturally, Elphisia immediately protested. "Who says I resemble that child?!" "Whoa, whoa, she''s still a child, Elphisia." "Ugh...!" Though I was trying to calm her down, Tina''s perceptiveness was indeed impressive. To even see through Elphisia''s resemblance to Yulian. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''But excluding Yulian... who did Tina think Elphisia resembled?'' Surely not the Duke. I shook my head, realizing the absurdity of that speculation. ''Well... this isn''t bad. This scene.'' An atmosphere that was chaotic yet harmonious at the same time. It felt like looking at a picture I wished would continue forever. I silently prayed to the Sovereign God, hoping this feeling would last eternally. --- --- Before heading to the Luminel duchy, the carriage stopped at the temple. We needed to pick up Echo. Though she had renounced her claim to the Peter viscounty, her noble birth remained unchanged. If she was to someday reveal the truth and properly debut in high society, it was only right that she become thoroughly familiar with their way of life. Our final stop was the Imperial Palace. It was to escort Yulian, who had made the Luminel ducal house the centerpiece of the hunting festival. Squeezing so many people into one carriage would be a tight fit. So we split into two carriages, with the children and adults riding separately. Thus, in our current carriage, only I, Elphisia, and the Duke were comfortably seated. "..." "..." "..." A suffocating silence persisted. If it were just Elphisia and I, we might have chatted away the journey, but with my father-in-law present, finding common ground for conversation proved extremely difficult. I was just wondering if I should try to break the ice with some divine power tricks when the Duke spoke up just as we were leaving the capital. "... Aren''t you worried about leaving the children alone?" "Echo is still fragile, but Yulian and Glen are reliable. Despite their age..." "Are you ignoring my granddaughter now?" "Before that, she''s our daughter... Anyway, she''s more innocent than those two, isn''t she?" "She''s adorable. Truly adorable... I wish she''d transform into a dragon again." For the first time, a topic I could empathize with emerged. It seemed Tina, being a half-dragon, was having trouble getting the hang of polymorph practice. I''d been considering asking the Divine Dragon Erehite for dragon lessons instead. "Anyway... I didn''t bring this up just to brag about my granddaughter..." No, I was curious who in the world would think to brag about their granddaughter to her father. If anything, the reverse might make sense. The Duke then threw out a rather weighty topic. "Son-in-law." "Yes, Duke." "Have you considered reorganizing the family by becoming an adopted son-in-law?" Our current relationship was quite ambiguous. And that discomfort stemmed not from me becoming an adopted son-in-law, but from Elphisia marrying into my family. Having married a commoner, she kept the Luminel name, and despite being married, she was usually called a princess rather than a duchess. Even this was a compromise; the title of princess was ambiguous in itself. Above all, the greatest discrepancy arose from... "I want to make my granddaughter a noble. But under the current circumstances, that''s not feasible." The name imbued with the Duke''s wish - Tina''s existence. The disparity of being suited for noble society yet having commoner status was something Tina would become increasingly aware of as she grew. "Glen isn''t a problem. As long as we hide his Baskhill lineage, he''s certain to receive a title. I''ve had plans for that for a long time. But Tina is different." "..." "If she properly awakens her dragon powers and receives training similar to Glen''s, she could earn a title through military achievements. However, I no longer want to see that child face violence." "... I agree on that point." In the original story, Tina was strong, having been driven by dragon instincts for a long time. She had to grow up that way due to her environment. But now that a comfortable environment had been created, I didn''t want to force Tina to walk a rocky path. The Duke''s words were a hundred percent correct on this point. "That said, this could be resolved if you became an adopted son-in-law. You and Tina would bear the Luminel name. My daughter would become a young duchess, and my granddaughter could become the empire''s one and only ducal princess." "Father. Let''s postpone that discussion. It''s not urgent right now." "As long as I''m involved in the hunting festival, it''s not such a distant future. It''s harsh, but my granddaughter is destined to choose one of two paths. Either feeling alienated, separated from the three childhood friends she''s grown up with... or stepping into the same world as them. She must inevitably choose one." "Indeed... that''s true." For now, being a young child, she likely wouldn''t dwell on such complicated matters. She''d play and frolic to her heart''s content, free from calculations. But... as long as Tina wasn''t a noble, a limit would surely come someday. When she came of age, she wouldn''t even be able to set foot in social gatherings, despite the Duke''s insistence. Because she''d gradually be forgotten without even having her debutante ball. Perhaps she might even become the subject of gossip and disparagement for some. Imagining such a future sent a chill creeping through my entire body. "Harte." Perhaps my eyes had momentarily clouded over. Elphisia''s hand overlapped mine. Her body heat quickly seeped in, seeming to restore warmth to my chilled blood. ''Adopted son-in-law, huh...'' Thinking about it normally, there was no reason not to do it. But the uniqueness of being a baptismal name holder imposed restrictions on taking another''s family name. Because my name had already been bestowed by the Sovereign God. The baptismal name was the only surname I could have. Therefore, I could only answer with a somewhat stiff voice. "When we return from the hunting festival... I''ll meet with His Holiness and negotiate." Tina was my daughter. Even if we weren''t connected by blood. If so, she was as much an object of my protection as the temple''s regulations. I steeled my resolve. I might have to make a decision that could incur the Pope''s displeasure. "..." Squeeze. Elphisia''s grip tightened. I drew courage from this inexplicable action. Yes, we were family. For the sake of the meaning I''d found in life... I could probably do anything. Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 57: The Face of a Wife Ive Never Seen The Luminel Duchy was moderately large. That was the only way to describe this territory. It was smaller than the vast borderlands guarded by a border count, but larger than most nobles'' lands. Even so, it might have been considered small compared to the reputation of Cardi Luminel. We arrived at the outskirts of the duchy. It was a port city with a faint scent of salt in the air. ''The sea...'' The hunting grounds where the festival would be held were in a forest quite far from the port city. Despite this, we chose to stay at the villa in the port city solely because of Elphisia''s decision. She wanted to show the children something new since we''d come all this way to the duchy. She thought it would make for good memories. Our destination was set for such a typically kind reason from Elphisia. ''It certainly is new.'' Even including my past life and current one, I''d never had the chance to see the sea in person. So the salty smell lingering on the bridge of my nose made my heart race. I felt fond of the horse that had moved diligently since early morning. Thanks to its efforts and dedication, we were able to set foot in the port city villa as noon approached. I got out of the carriage after the duke, then extended my hand to Elphisia, who remained inside. Suppressing a rising smile... "Take my hand, my kind wife. Pfft..." "Shut that mouth!" Elphisia retorted primly. Her huffing breaths plainly revealed her inner state. She took my hand, her posture bristling like an angry cat. The fact that she didn''t push me away made me think how cute she was once again. Next, the villa''s servants rushed out en masse to pay their respects to their master. "Welcome, Your Grace Duke Luminel." "No need for such fuss. You''ve prepared proper accommodations for the children, I trust?" "Of course. We maintain everything meticulously so you can stay comfortably even if you return unexpectedly." "That''s a good attitude." The duke praised them in a satisfied tone. Then it was time for the children to come pouring out with excited voices. "Wow, what a weird smell! Dad, can I go up there? I want to see the sea from up high!" "Shouldn''t you usually ask the duke''s permission first?" "Oh, is that so?" Tina scratched her cheek sheepishly at Yulian''s comment. I jumped into their comedic exchange to tease Yulian. "You rascal! You could''ve just gone along with it, but you dare to scratch our daughter''s cheek?" "S-scratch? Don''t tell me you''re talking about her scratching herself just now?! She did that on her own!" At this point, I just wanted to see Yulian''s flustered face. But then the real deal descended upon us. "Ho ho... My son-in-law is right. No matter if he''s the Third Prince, how could he harm my granddaughter?" "Uh... Duke?" I called out to him, dumbfounded. But the duke''s appropriate braking mechanism seemed to be malfunctioning due to a subtle madness. So, I left the scene as is. If things got really troublesome, Tina would probably stop the duke. Our daughter was a good girl after all. As I returned to my place, Elphisia spoke to me with a stern expression. "... You''re the worst, you know." "Think of it as a chance to build crisis management skills." "As if you really think that." Elphisia pressured me with a look of disbelief. Her sharp crimson eyes had the power to make flimsy rebuttals disappear. Even in this chaotic scene, only the introverted Glen and Echo maintained their composure. "How is it, Glen? Can you see the sea?" "Can''t see it from here because of the buildings. We''d have to go up to the mansion or a bit further into town to see it." "Town... want to go." "We can go. I''ll ask the duke for permission." "Ah...!" Echo''s face lit up with joy. I might not have been able to read Echo''s mind exactly... but she seemed more excited by the thought of going out with Glen than seeing the sea. "The mansion''s already bustling, isn''t it?" "That''s how it is with lots of kids around." "I suppose so." "Why? Don''t you like it?" A moment of silence. Then Elphisia answered, her eyes seeming to gaze distantly at some old scenery. "No. It''s just... I was thinking how things have changed." --- --- The children''s overflowing energy upon first arriving began to wane rapidly after enjoying lunch. No matter how luxurious the carriage, it was still a carriage. They had been sitting in that cramped space since early morning, traveling wearily. With full bellies and warm backs, drowsiness inevitably overcame curiosity. Even as evening fell, the kids showed no signs of waking easily. Especially Echo, with her weak constitution, slept peacefully without even a snore. ... Unlike our daughter. "Snore... snooore... Grr! Snooore..." ''Oh, Tina...'' Although Tina was usually angelic, her sleeping habits were far from it. Kicking off all the blankets was just the start. She''d sprawl out to sleep, then hug the blanket if she felt cold. She tossed and turned so much that I wondered how she never fell out of bed at the orphanage. ''She''s still young. As long as she''s healthy, that''s what matters...'' Repeating such rationalizations, I slipped out of the room and encountered Elphisia walking down the corridor. Unlike the exhausted children, she looked perfect as always. Just like when she fanned herself gracefully at late-night banquets... "I''ve instructed the servants. If the children wake up hungry, they''re to prepare snacks." "I''m indebted to you." "Don''t talk about being indebted. We''re in the kind of relationship where that''s unnecessary, as you so often emphasize. There''s no need to feel obligated." Elphisia crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. Then she uttered something terribly frightening. "Or what? Is the family you speak of everyone but me?" "Ah..." It came across as both a rebuke and a warm sentiment. Surely she wanted to convey that family shouldn''t feel burdened by things that are natural between them, even if they''re thankful. I acknowledged my mistake and approached Elphisia. "I was wrong. What should I do to make my dear wife forgive me?" "Nngh..." Elphisia was honest to honesty. What I mean is, she returned honest reactions to straightforward honesty. For instance, the kind of honesty like her prim face that couldn''t hide her embarrassment at all... I thought I understood why she developed the habit of crossing her arms. It must have been a gesture reflecting her intention to lock away her inner self, not wanting to reveal it. Suddenly, that thought struck me. That someday, I wanted to break that habit of crossing her arms. And that I wanted to create an environment where she could honestly express her kindness. To do that, I judged that the free outdoors would be better than the stuffy mansion. As I harbored this vague wish, golden particles suddenly rippled around us like a flowing river. "Excuse me, Elphisia." "W-wait a moment! Harte!" I ignored Elphisia''s words and led her as my heart dictated. In the instant divine radiance blinded my vision, the scenery before us had changed dramatically. The first things I perceived were the salty scent carried on the sea breeze from beyond the vast horizon, and the landscape seemingly overlaid with the colors of the setting sky. As I was lost in admiration, a fresh and unfamiliar tone greeted us, riding on the rhythm. Whoosh... Crash! It was the sound of waves, heard for the first time in my life. The sea, its surface rising and falling unevenly, ceaselessly churned and wet the earth. I was momentarily captivated by this overwhelming force of nature. So much so that I briefly forgot about Elphisia''s warmth in my arms. "What are you doing?" "... Elphisia." I snapped back to my senses. Elphisia wore a complex expression in my embrace. "Using your divine power recklessly again... You know better than anyone that you shouldn''t..." "Yeah, I guess my rebellious phase came a bit late." There were two lines that a baptismal name holder must not cross. Not using divine power for personal gain. And not betraying one''s own sense of justice. Neither actually restricted the use of divine power itself. It was just common sense not to use it carelessly. If one didn''t conform to that common sense, the lines drawn for baptismal name holders could be surprisingly flexible. I used divine power for Elphisia''s sake, and prioritizing family was my justice. There was no problem. ... Yes, there was no problem at all. "Were you worried about me?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t be mistaken. I was just stating the obvious." "That''s odd. Aren''t we in a relationship where we shouldn''t feel indebted? Is it too much to expect concern in return?" It''s difficult, so difficult... When I muttered this softly, Elphisia expressed her self-inflicted predicament with a slight shrug of her shoulders. "I''m worried about you." "Worried? About me?" "Who else would it be?" "You seem to have a lot of worries." It was true that I had many worries. I worried about how the four children, so different from each other, would grow up. I worried about the future that had become more uncertain after breaking free from fate. But if I had to choose the person I worried about most among all these factors, it would definitely have been Elphisia. "I don''t want people to misunderstand Elphisia." As I said this, I took a step forward. A chilly sea breeze swept through our hair. Only then did I realize my mistake and draped my coat over Elphisia''s shoulders. "To be honest, I want to brag about you so much I can hardly contain myself. That my wife is so smart and kind, it''s almost too much for me." "... There you go with the flattery again." "It''s not flattery, and that''s what worries me. People ultimately need to live together with others, but unfortunately, someone keeps trying desperately to hide her kind nature." "I''m not particularly kind. You''re the one who''s sorely mistaken." "No way. How could I not know? When I look closely like this, your concern for others shines through so clearly." I stopped walking and gazed into Elphisia''s ruby-like eyes. But the darkened scenery cast shadows in them. As if trying to hide her true feelings in the darkness. "Elphisia." Right then, the world brightened. Snap. With a sound like electricity sparking, a soft radiance drove away the darkness. Festival lights strung along every street came to life, awakening the city that had been falling asleep. It was the lighting ceremony for the festival celebrating the duchy''s joyous occasion - the hunting festival. Streets adorned with beautiful lights like the Milky Way. Along the rippling sea road, I admitted my own mistake. ''Yeah... I guess I was wrong.'' There was no need to rush. We still had plenty of time, and people were bound to change. It was just a matter of differing speeds of change. "Ugh..." Her small hand, substituting for a folding fan, covered her lower face. But the festival lights illuminated Elphisia''s existence in a special way. As if she were the center of the world. How else could I explain it? Perhaps it was an illusion caused by me seeing her as the center of my world. Amidst the confusion, Elphisia''s revealed face was extraordinary. She wore an expression I had never seen before. Seeming shy, on the verge of tears. A face somehow burning with longing. As if enchanted, I reached out to touch the cheek of this unfamiliar wife. As if confirming it wasn''t an illusion. Toggle New Ads 4/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 58: Long-standing Bad Relationship It was just past midnight when they returned to the villa from the heart of the port city''s festival. During Harte''s brief absence, Elphisia stepped out onto the terrace, capturing the still-bright festival lights in her gaze. The sea breeze blowing from the distant, solitary darkness was humid. In daylight, that damp wind seemed to bring life, but now, with only starlight as a guide, it carried a sense of oppression. When such a pale moon rose, the past flowed like a stream before her eyes. Yes, the night she first crossed paths with Harte had a bright moon just like tonight. Recalling it now, that ridiculous and foolish encounter began on a night just like this. ''Just a little more... just a tiny bit more...'' Elphisia reached out towards the moon perched high in the night sky. The unusually large full moon seemed as if it would fit perfectly in her grasp with just a bit more effort. Much like the current distance between her and Harte. ''How much has your heart grown?'' If his swelling heart surpassed its limit and jumped the fence, he''d hide it for now. Even if it meant patching up the creaking fence somehow. But Harte was an honest person. If it truly became unbearable to keep his feelings locked away, he''d surely confess the truth. She sensed it instinctively. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That day wasn''t far off. The day when Harte would burn the contract she''d long since incinerated was approaching soon. Yet, Elphisia''s anxiety expanded in proportion to her anticipation. ''I must prevent a wrong ending.'' Harte had used his divine power. For the trivial reason of wanting to chat briefly with Yulian, and to cheer her up. He''d manifested divine power for such absurdly personal reasons. An act the past Harte would never have dreamed of. As he grew to cherish those around him more, his desire to devote himself intensified. To the point of using the divine power he''d restrained until now for such trivial matters... It was the same before. He''d attributed meaning to and cherished the first outside connection he made. The bearer of a baptismal name who should have been confined to the temple began spending more and more time outside. Who could have dreamed it would transform into such a massive calamity? Harte''s recent behavior brought dusty memories to the surface. To put it in words, it was d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The self he didn''t know and the self he was now overlapped. ''Am I... doing the right thing?'' Sometimes, her conviction crumbled. Wondering if approaching Harte was truly the right thing to do. Perhaps the proper path would be to leave their connection as just a memory, never to meet eyes again for the rest of their lives. Even as she lived out the same daily routine, she constantly pondered this. To be brutally honest, it was greed. The greed to stay by her man''s side once more... Watching Harte from afar after letting him go so futilely would have been unbearable torture. In the end, unable to do this or that, she was struggling to break free from her previous fate as much as possible. It was then. Clunk. The terrace door opened behind her. Turning around, there stood Harte, wearing his kind smile, having just returned from visiting the children. As their eyes met, his words were, as expected, gentle. "Aren''t you cold? The sea breeze was quite chilly." "I''m not really sensitive to cold." "Still, I''d prefer if you wore at least a coat when you come out. The kids would be sad if you got sick." The concept of gentleness didn''t suit her. This man who worried about others purely, without any ulterior motives, was truly a gentle person. The real Elphisia Luminel was not gentle. She merely acted gentle out of fear of the past where she''d screamed until her throat was raw. If he looked upon her fondly because of this, she intended to take advantage of it as much as she could. "... Ha." A bitter laugh escaped her. See? What gentleness? She was just a villainess mimicking kindness while clinging to Harte''s nature. "Elphisia?" He called her name. Perhaps he was concerned about the small sound of her mocking herself. If so, she should dutifully admit her mistake. "Harte." Elphisia approached until she was right next to her husband, then rested her forehead against his collarbone. "Don''t use your divine power." "What''s this about all of a sudden?" "Just... promise me. I''ll do better... I''ll behave so you won''t have to use your divine power... So please don''t." Harte was momentarily confused. He worried that perhaps there was some trigger for Elphisia''s sudden excessive concern. But it seemed unlikely that she, who had been by his side almost all day, would have cause to worry about him. Therefore, there was only one answer. She likely had no intention of explaining even if he asked about the circumstances. Harte simply listened to Elphisia''s request and obliged. "I''ll do better too. So you won''t have to worry, Elphisia." --- --- The days spent at the villa were fulfilling. From taking the children on boat rides in the sea to swimming, they went through various experiences, and each day passed without a dull moment. The memories of the blue sea were soon buried behind the sound of carriage wheels rolling. The forest path dyed in verdant hues eventually brought them back to reality. This time, everyone was in one carriage. As the Duke had departed first as the host, they followed as the second group. Thus, the empty space in the carriage was filled by the small-bodied children. While Harte was appreciating the scenery that soothed his eyes, Glen, who had been nervously fiddling with his sword, shifted his gaze to him. "Director, will you be participating in the hunt too?" "Why? Would you like me to?" "Um..." Glen paused for a moment, then revealed his complex feelings with a facial expression. "If you participate, wouldn''t it be too unfair...?" "I agree with that. Aren''t you the type who could cut down the entire forest just by swinging your sword?" Yulian added to Glen''s concern. Their worries were certainly realistic, so Harte reassured them first. "I''ll enter the forest, but I won''t really participate." "If you''re just going in, is there any point?" "There are two benefits." Harte held up two fingers to Yulian, who expressed doubt. "One is that I can rush over if any dangerous situations happen for the participants... and second." "Second?" "I''ll have plenty of chances to laugh at your mistakes. Especially you, Yulian." "What...!" Yulian''s face turned pale. Moreover, his trembling lips betrayed immense anxiety. "Your body must be stiff from only using your head at the Imperial Palace, right? Our Glen''s skills have already improved by leaps and bounds." "Kuh, that''s... unavoidable...!" "You''ll definitely be the weakest among us. That''s how the world works." "Th-That''s not true! I am...!!!" Yulian stood up abruptly and looked around frantically. First at Harte, then Elphisia. After meeting Glen''s eyes, he looked at Tina. "I, I am...!" When Yulian finally laid eyes on Echo, his face filled with shame, looking ready to burst. "Ugh...!" He clearly couldn''t bring himself to say he was at least better than Echo, even if his mouth was torn. It was a sentiment Tina, tilting her head innocently, would never understand. "Yulian, if you find the hunt too difficult, will you shout out for me right there?" "What... do you mean?" "Papa~ Please help this weakling! ... Like that." "Damn it!" The young lad rubbed his face dry, wiping away his embarrassment. Elphisia was watching Harte with a look of disgust. "Harte. Do you enjoy teasing a child much younger than you?" "It''s always fresh and thrilling." Yulian was a genius at receiving hits. Few people were this fun to verbally assault. However, Elphisia seemed to have quite a different opinion. "Haa... At times like this, I wonder who the child really is." "If you want, I could call you big sister." "Don''t even dream of it, it''s creepy!" Harte shut his mouth at Elphisia''s rebuke. After that, silence dominated the carriage. His dear wife exerted her powerful presence, suppressing everyone''s spirits. For a while, only the rhythm of rolling wheels could be heard. Then, Elphisia, who had been staring blankly out the window, opened her mouth. "Well... If you really want to, go ahead and do it." "Hm? Do what?" "You know..." Elphisia mumbled that far and then chewed on her lips. Curious, Harte kept his ears open, waiting for her to continue. "Like you said before... that, sis..." Despite mustering her courage, her hesitant words remained unfinished. The carriage came to a stop in a bustling area. It meant they had arrived at the forest where the hunting festival was being held. Still, before opening the carriage door, Harte pressed Elphisia about what she was trying to say. "Elphisia, what were you about to say just now?" "It''s, it''s fine! Let''s just hurry and get out." "Hmm, well... alright then." Clunk! As expected, the first to step onto the ground from the newly opened carriage was the Third Prince, Yulian. Unbothered by curious gazes, Yulian was bold. At times like this, he truly looked like a proper prince, making one forget he was just a brat with excellent hit reception. Following Yulian were two little ones, one white and one black. "Take my hand, Echo." "Thank you, Glen." Despite his young age, Glen admirably fulfilled the role of a gentleman. Thanks to him, Echo touched the ground demurely, barely concealing her bursting joy. "Should daddy hold our daughter''s hand?" "Umm, no thanks." Tina grasped both Harte''s and Elphisia''s hands simultaneously, beaming brightly. "I want to hold both daddy and mommy''s hands!" "What an excellent idea." "... If she were just one year older, this wouldn''t have happened." And so, Tina received a formal escort, flanked by them on both sides. People''s gazes turned towards them. From Third Prince Yulian - the dark horse in the succession race - to the ever-gossiped-about Luminel ducal family, they were quite the spectacle. Among them, one child particularly stood out. "Who is that girl?" It was Echo. Having spent her entire life in an attic, few people knew her. With very few exceptions, it could be said that there were certainly none who did. "... Why is she there?" A girl observing from afar posed a question. The girl''s identity was none other than Echo''s twin sister who shared the same surname. Rochelle Peter. Toggle New Ads 5/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 59: Cherish Your Family As Rochelle Peter watched Echo step out of the carriage, she clenched her teeth. She couldn''t fathom why Echo was accompanying the Luminel ducal family. Even more puzzling was seeing Glen, who usually kept a stoic face, escorting Echo with such gentleness. Her feelings were understandable. After all, Rochelle had no clue about Echo''s whereabouts. Previously, when Harte and Elphisia visited the Peter viscounty to arrange Echo''s living situation, Rochelle was left out of the meeting. The viscount and his wife had dismissed everyone, leaving no room for Rochelle to join. Even after the arrangements were made, the viscount couple didn''t bother to inform Rochelle of the outcome. They simply brushed it off, saying they had sent Echo far away. Rochelle dismissed her concerns at that point. It was better for that unsettling presence to vanish somewhere while she stayed at home. Though young, Rochelle understood all too well how crucial a flaw in bloodline could be. For her own future, it was fortunate to be rid of a blind sister. Believing this, she had been enjoying the fresh air of the hunting festival when... "Did you get motion sickness?" she overheard. "Not at all. Now that I can see a bit, even if it''s blurry, just looking out the window made the time fly by," Echo replied. "So you still can''t see very well." "But if I get really close, I can make out shapes. I''m so excited that I''ll be able to see even better in the future!" Echo giggled. Her younger sister, who had always kept her eyes closed, surrounded by that awful grass smell, was now gazing at her conversation partner with beautiful golden eyes. ''Wait... what if she introduces herself as part of our family?'' Rochelle thought, panic rising. There''s no way her disability could have completely healed in the meantime. If so, a single word from Echo could determine her own future. She''d have to silence her somehow. With this, Rochelle decided to take action. The opportunity came sooner than expected. For a moment, while everyone else had left their assigned tents for various reasons, Echo was left alone, keeping watch over their spot. Rochelle discreetly glanced around before entering the tent where Echo was sitting. Swish. Echo reacted to the sound of the entrance being pulled back. "Tina? I guess the cookie table was close by?" "Ha, so your eyes haven''t really improved after all," Rochelle sneered. "That voice..." Echo didn''t need to search far for the answer. The girl''s voice coming from directly in front of her had been etched into her mind for a long time. "Rochelle...?" "You remember well. Despite never having seen my face." Rochelle spoke harshly, trying to break Echo''s spirit. It was a tone that had become habitual when addressing Echo. But Echo''s reaction was starkly different from what had become the norm. "What does that matter? This is our tent. I''d appreciate it if you left quickly." "... What?" For a moment, Rochelle doubted her ears. The experience of Echo showing such an edge was truly foreign. Enough to leave the proud Rochelle momentarily speechless... "... Ha, I don''t want to talk to you any longer either, reeking of grass as you do. I just came to give you some advice." "Advice?" "Yes. Advice." Rochelle approached Echo closely, revealing her blatant hostility. "You, if you dare mention our family name, I won''t let you off easy. I don''t know how you ended up here, but it''s all temporary anyway. Got it?" Whether her sister harbored ill will or not was no longer Echo''s concern. Let alone the threat not to use the family name¡ªeven if the viscount couple begged, she had no intention of doing so. "You don''t need to worry. I absolutely won''t." "... Don''t say it twice." "Unlike you, I don''t lie." "Me?" She could have backed down at this point. However, Echo''s defiant attitude irked Rochelle. The memory of her sister''s past subservience kept clouding her judgment, holding Rochelle back. "Have you gone mad? I don''t know how you got mixed up with the ducal family, but do you think they''d actually accept a blind person like you? You couldn''t even do proper maid work with those eyes." "I''m not blind. I''m healing properly. They say my eyesight will be fully restored by next year." "Who says that? If that were possible, Mom and Dad would have fixed it long ago!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Holy Maiden said so. She said this isn''t a disease. So everything you''re saying is wrong." Rochelle found it utterly ridiculous. The Holy Maiden, no less. Isn''t she too precious to descend except for occasional national events? It was obvious that Echo''s claim of having a connection to such a Holy Maiden must be a lie. "Does Glen know about this? That you''re just spouting lies left and right?" "It''s not a lie, but even if it were, it wouldn''t matter. Glen would believe everything I say. You might not know this, but Glen is really kind." "Ugh, you Echo...!" Rochelle recalled the past. Days when she always approached Glen with patience, but he never let her get close. It had been strange to see Glen offer such a kind escort to Echo when they got out of the carriage. At the time, she thought he was just setting an example as Cardi''s heir. ''No way... really? That cold Glen shows a different side only to this good-for-nothing?'' Having grown up in a family that thrived on marriage alliances, Rochelle had been conditioned to constantly remind herself of the importance of a good match. As such, it was hard for her to accept Echo, who seemed to have snagged a man far better than herself. The emotion she felt was inferiority. It felt like her little sister, who she had always deemed beneath her, had stolen both her love interest and her future in one fell swoop. "How dare you...!" Rochelle raised her hand. Even at that moment, Echo couldn''t see well enough to notice. She could only perceive that Rochelle was making some kind of gesture. That''s when it happened. "Echo! I''m back. Look at this! Doesn''t it smell amazing? There are so many delicious cookies... huh?" A girl pulled open the tent flap. The girl with passionate red hair tied in two braids blinked her eyes, as blue as today''s sky. It was Tina. Until then, Tina hadn''t noticed the situation. So she greeted them nonchalantly. "Oh? It''s Rochelle? Hi! It''s been so long." "... Hello." Rochelle, who had come to an abrupt stop, returned the greeting quietly, maintaining her posture. Then Tina asked innocently. "What were you doing? Your hand is raised weirdly." "It''s nothing..." Just as Rochelle was about to quickly lower her hand, Echo interrogated her in a voice tinged with heat. "Rochelle... were you about to hit me just now?" "... What?" "Did you think this was still your house? Were you trying to take out your frustrations on me like when I was trapped in the attic?" "You, you...! What on earth are you saying...!" "What am I saying? I told you. Unlike you, I don''t lie." The atmosphere reversed in an instant. Even the innocent Tina quickly grasped that Rochelle''s awkward posture matched Echo''s statement. "You were going to hit Echo? And what''s this about being trapped in an attic?" "Urgh..." Rochelle flinched at Tina''s suddenly changed attitude. Tina didn''t know about Echo''s past. She had only heard that there were circumstances requiring Echo to be taken in. "Get out of here, Rochelle." Tina raised her round blue eyes threateningly. Tina had always left only a cute impression. But the look in Tina''s eyes as she faced Rochelle carried an unfamiliar intensity. It was as if she was face to face with a fierce beast baring its claws. Intimidated, Rochelle left the tent without expressing a word. Flap! As the entrance fluttered in her haste, at that moment... "Ah..." Rochelle let out a dejected groan. For good reason¡ªshe had discovered a boy her age standing quietly just beside the entrance, as if waiting. Moreover, the boy''s identity was Glen, who she had been trying so hard to catch. Shame and humiliation welled up like blood rushing in reverse. "Lady Rochelle Peter." "..." "I don''t like ''Lady''. Actually, I''ve been uncomfortable with the habit of distinguishing people''s ranks every time we speak. That''s one thing the Director absolutely taught us not to do." "What''s... what''s wrong with that? I''m a noble! Of course I can say such things!" "No, you can''t." Glen firmly denied Rochelle''s assertion. He had learned through Harte that no one has the right to treat people carelessly. After all, Harte, who could annihilate humanity if he wished, always humbled himself. Frugal and unpretentious. And treating everyone with affection regardless of their status. Glen had always wanted to emulate that spirit of using mountain-shaking power for mundane tasks like carrying burdens. "Authority isn''t a right to treat others carelessly." "You''re saying that because you''re not a noble yet, Glen. I''m sure you''ll change your mind later?" "I won''t change. Even if I do change, there''s one thing that will never change." "What..." Rochelle, looking crestfallen, asked quietly. It was the indignation felt by someone truly convinced of their own logic. Therefore, Glen voiced the truth he had learned over the past year. It was a truth diametrically opposed to Rochelle''s logic. "Family is precious in any situation. That''s all." It was questionable whether Rochelle, who viewed family as a means to an end, could empathize. But Glen had no intention of persuading or reforming Rochelle. He had seen what misaligned relationships could be like. Knowing that there are irreparable relationships, like the case of Tina and her birth mother. Glen bid Rochelle farewell without sharing any more hurt. "I''ll keep today''s incident a secret. So please don''t approach Echo from now on." "... Why are you so kind to Echo? She''s not prettier than me, and she''s not even family..." "She is family." Glen asserted confidently. "Perhaps, someday..." The boy, looking unusually gallant and handsome today, smiled gently. Rochelle sensed a deep feeling of defeat. She didn''t want to hear the next words. But Glen, with his universally ideal appearance, inevitably continued speaking. "She might become even more family than she is now." Chapter 60: Something Picked Up on the Way The sun reached its zenith at noon. The hunting festival''s opening ceremony began at the base camp overlooking the lush forest. Participants emerged from their tents, men and women, young and old alike, attentively listening to the Emperor''s address from the place of honor. "It seems the hunting festival has returned to the Duchy after some 30 years," the Emperor said. "While this forest is famous for its abundance of beasts, that''s not all. Surely Duke Luminel and his knights have released captured prey as well." I recalled the Duke''s daylong absence on my first day at the mansion. Though I hadn''t realized it then, he must have been out capturing beasts for the festival, just as the Emperor said. "I urge you all to exercise caution," the Emperor continued. "I''d rather not hear screams at what should be a joyous celebration..." At this ominous remark, the surrounding nobility - particularly the men - gulped audibly. They seemed worried about what ferocious beasts might be lurking, given that ''the'' Cardi Luminel had personally intervened. Meanwhile, I half-listened to the Emperor''s speech while surveying the surroundings. The place of honor wasn''t occupied solely by the Emperor; other members of the imperial family were present too. For instance, the princes, including Yulian, and their entourages. Among them, Second Prince Rayners had undergone a remarkable transformation. His former ungainly figure was nowhere to be seen; instead, he cut an imposing figure as he held his position with dignity. In contrast, First Prince Rupehit seemed unstable. Unable to focus on the Emperor''s words, he anxiously scanned his surroundings, appearing almost panic-stricken. As I observed this, I had a strange sensation. ''Did I just... make eye contact with the First Prince?'' It was such a fleeting moment that I could have dismissed it as my imagination. After all, with him fidgeting and turning his head this way and that, it would be hard not to catch someone''s eye... "Thus, I hereby declare the commencement of the hunting festival," the Emperor concluded. As the Emperor finished his speech, thunderous applause erupted. Following this, the three princes at his side dispersed to their respective positions. Watching Yulian find his own place, I felt a sense of pride for the boy. "Elphisia," I said. "Yes?" "There are people around Yulian." "Of course. It would be a major incident if a member of the imperial family were assassinated." "Right. It''s only natural..." Yulian''s mother, unable to enjoy such natural protection, had been murdered by the Empress. But now, Yulian was heading into the forest, surrounded by retainers tasked with his protection. "Still, it''s kind of amusing," I chuckled. "Riding such a small horse, he looks more cute than dignified." "He probably doesn''t realize it. At all." Elphisia seemed to agree, a rare smile gracing her features. I was glad to see her genuinely enjoying herself for once. "It''s quieter now," I observed. "Indeed." Most of the men had entered the forest in search of game. The only ones left at the camp were the resting Emperor and socializing ladies. It was almost time for us to part ways as well. "Well, I guess I''ll head into the forest now," I said. "Time to mock those who make mistakes to my heart''s content." "Such an unbecoming goal for a supposedly upstanding adult," Elphisia retorted. "That''s why the exemplary adult Elphisia needs to balance things out." "Hmph." Elphisia crossed her arms, as if to say ''not a chance''. Yet, her lack of outright refusal was quintessentially Elphisia. While I patrolled the hunting grounds, Elphisia would be responsible for Tina and Echo. Our separation was inevitable. Just then, as I took a step back, Elphisia took a step forward. She then handed me a handkerchief she had kept in her possession. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take it," she said. "Ahaha." I was considerably taken aback by her action. The hunting festival has a time-honored tradition. As a gesture of well-wishing, one presents an embroidered handkerchief to the object of their affection or their lover. In other words, a public declaration of love. That''s why I hadn''t expected Elphisia to give me a handkerchief. After all, we were merely bound by a contractual relationship. ''Huh?'' For a moment, my chest tightened. That peculiar sensation briefly made me lose my composure. At least until Elphisia forcibly pressed the handkerchief into my hand. "I just picked it up on the way here, so don''t feel burdened. Just keep it," she said nonchalantly. "Picked it up on the way... I see." To think someone would pick up such an intricately embroidered handkerchief. Despite the elaborate temple crest meticulously stitched onto it... Who in the world would bring such a handkerchief all the way here only to lose it? "Then I''ll keep it safe. Until I can find its owner someday," I replied. "And if you can''t find them?" "What else? I''ll have to cherish it for life." At my response, Elphisia quietly turned her back. Still showcasing her alluring side slit dress, she spoke indifferently. "As if." Leaving behind that curt remark, Elphisia moved forward. This time, however, it was my turn to catch Elphisia as she distanced herself. "Wait, Elphisia!" "W-What is it, Harte?" "I have something to give you too." "Why so suddenly..." While Elphisia gazed at me blankly, I draped an outer garment over her shoulders. It was a shoulder robe that effectively covered the right side of Elphisia''s dress where her thigh was exposed. "Phew... I almost forgot," I said, relieved. "What do you mean, you almost forgot?!" "Now I can rest easy. I picked this up on the way too, so you shouldn''t discard it until the owner shows up, right?" "Really... are you an idiot?" "Haha..." I retreated quietly, not daring to refute Elphisia''s jab. After all, I lacked the confidence to win an argument against her. Therefore, once we were sufficiently far apart, I turned tail and bolted without looking back. "See you later, Elphisia!" I called out. "Stop right there! Harte!" I heard Elphisia''s indignant cry from behind. She was probably fingering the outer garment I''d given her with that prim face of hers. Imagining her like that made me smile involuntarily. But I''d only done what was right. Others shouldn''t realize that Elphisia is actually quite sensual. This must be exemplary behavior for a husband. "While I truly forgot something else," Elphisia mumbled to herself. The hunting festival tradition doesn''t end with the woman presenting a handkerchief. If the woman who gifted the handkerchief is a stranger, a kiss on the back of her hand is customary. Or if she''s a lover... a kiss on the lips. What Harte and Elphisia, a married couple, should have done was obvious. "I was... kind of expecting it..." Elphisia, left alone, whispered to herself. --- --- The Luminel Duchy was indeed worthy of being called a principality. The forest allocated just for the hunting festival rivaled the area of a minor fief, and even limited to the hunting grounds, it matched the size of the Imperial Palace. "This definitely warrants bringing an attendant..." I mused. Wandering the forest alone, one could easily become lost. Though the hunting grounds were likely fenced, there was always the possibility of an unforeseen incident. Closing my eyes and focusing on my hearing, various sounds reached me. The whoosh of arrows cleaving the air, beasts'' cries, and the resounding echo of hooves pounding the earth. As participants grew more engrossed in the hunt, the sounds increasingly intermingled. At present, the closest was the sound of approaching hoofbeats from the right, steadily drawing nearer. When the man finally revealed himself, he took the initiative to greet me. "Oh, if it isn''t Lord Harte," he said. "Uh... who might you be?" I asked, not recognizing him. "Eek, my apologies for the late introduction. I''m Clever Horton, Baron-Successor." "Ah, I''m Harte of the House Luminel. Sorry for not recognizing you." "No need for apologies. It''s rare for anyone to remember a mere Baron-Successor. Besides, this is our first meeting..." So it was our first meeting. I almost embarrassed myself. Since he knew me, I''d assumed we were already acquainted... "It''s an honor to meet you like this. Truth be told, I''m a fan of yours, Lord Harte," he admitted. "A fan? Why would you..." I trailed off, bewildered. It was a surprising confession. The man before me was displaying undoubtedly genuine goodwill towards me. "Because of what happened that night. To face a vampire without a single casualty - as one of the heads of the security force, I can''t help but consider you a role model." "Ah, well... that was just my duty," I replied, uncomfortable with the praise. I was pleased, but it was burdensome. Before being a baptismal name bearer, it was something I should have strived for as a human. There was no reason to be praised like this. But Baron-Successor Horton shook his head firmly. "It may be a virtue, but it''s not a duty, Lord Harte," he insisted. "Pardon?" "If it were a duty... wouldn''t failure be unacceptable? And if you failed, you''d have to be reprimanded for neglecting your duty, right?" He was stating something so obvious. It aligned perfectly with my own beliefs. But in his next statement, he threw me a curveball. "That''s absurd. Benevolence shouldn''t be reprimanded. What Lord Harte did was a righteous deed deserving of respect." A righteous deed. For some reason, just hearing those words made my head spin. I couldn''t pinpoint the source of this inexplicable discomfort even as Baron-Successor Horton watched my reaction. "Ahem! W-Well, that''s just my opinion," he backpedaled. "I got carried away with familiarity because I was excited to meet you. I apologize for my rudeness." "N-Not at all! So... Baron-Successor Horton." "I''m honored you remembered. Well, I should go look for some game now." He then skillfully mounted his horse and bid farewell. "I hope you return unharmed, Lord Harte!" he called as he rode away. As he rode away at an almost urgent pace, I was overcome by a strange feeling. Return unharmed, he says. Had I ever sustained an injury that lasted more than a second in my entire life? The concept of injury was so foreign to me that his caution didn''t resonate. Moreover, hadn''t Baron-Successor Horton said he''d witnessed me facing a vampire? ''With a body like this...'' Am I worth worrying over by a complete stranger? I believe I was born as a baptismal name bearer to accomplish such feats. Isn''t it only natural to be devoted to the task I was assigned? There''s no room for emotion to interfere. Thus, even if I left the temple, my given mission wouldn''t have changed much. "Ah." As I was thinking this, my eyes fell on the handkerchief tied around my wrist. Elphisia''s gift, with its impressive embroidery. Seeing it, I felt I could somewhat understand Baron-Successor Horton''s words. ''The meaning of the handkerchief is... to wish for safety.'' It can''t be meaningless for Elphisia to worry about me. Knowing full well the body I was born with as a baptismal name bearer, her wish for my safety must have significance. Perhaps she doesn''t consider sacrifice to be a given. This is what Baron-Successor Horton referred to as a righteous deed. Upon reaching this conclusion, I broke out in a feverish sweat. "Ugh." Dissonance. A sensation like opposing qualities clashing in my head, blowing a fuse. This dissonance, accompanied by that sensation, crept up my spine and spread throughout my body. Additionally, a headache unlike any I''d ever experienced raged inside my skull. I briefly leaned against a large tree, feeling the rough bark against my back. My vision seemed to turn pure white. In this whited-out field of view, I saw rainbow-colored droplets. They appeared tattered, as if riddled with cracks. Chapter 61: The Legend of the Wheel-Turning Sage King Not long after Harte had finished his conversation with the Baron-successor, an unusual scene unfolded. Tap. Tap. Tap. Red, flat feet timidly trod the dirt path. The claws were blunt, and the legs were short and petite. Each ray of sunlight filtering through the leaves made shiny scales glimmer brilliantly. "Kuu, kuuuu..." A dejected cry seeped into the ground. Unlike before, the creature had now grown large enough to easily carry a small child on its back. Its identity was... unmistakably a Bloody Dragon. Tina stopped in her tracks and looked up at the sky, bewildered. How did it come to this? She retraced those hazy memories, revisiting the past. This mess was clearly born of curiosity and energy that couldn''t be contained. About half a day after the hunting festival began, Tina had pleaded with Elphisia, holding her hand. "Mom, can I go play in the forest too? It''s so boring here." "No." "Aw... why not?" "It''s dangerous, and you might get lost." As expected, Elphisia flatly refused like a responsible guardian. But Tina wasn''t one to back down so easily. "But... I''m stronger than Yulian. He''s playing over there, so I''ll be fine too." "That child is with adults." "Grandpa said I''m stronger than those adults!" "... Haa. Father, really." Telling Tina about racial differences could wait until later. Revealing the reality at such a young age might plant seeds of immaturity in her mind. "Phew." Still, even accounting for that immaturity, Tina likely wouldn''t be in physical danger. They may have released some ferocious beasts, but to a half-dragon, they''d be mere predators. If worst came to worst, Harte was there, so the worst-case scenario shouldn''t happen... Following this line of thought, Elphisia reluctantly gave permission. "You must return within 1 hour. If you can keep that promise, I might allow it." "Of course! I might even come back earlier than that!" "... Alright." "Thank you, Mom! I love you!" Tina threw herself into Elphisia''s embrace. The moment that soft, warm touch unique to children wrapped around her waist, Elphisia froze up. Without even a proper send-off, she could only stare blankly as she watched Tina leave. "I wonder who she takes after, blurting out such embarrassing words without a filter..." In truth, Elphisia''s nemesis was Tina rather than Harte. The prim and proper Yulian and the introverted Glen maintained an appropriate distance on their own. The still awkward Echo was the same. In contrast, Tina was like a puppy with a tail spinning like a storm. The accumulated guilt tugged at Elphisia''s neck as she tried to physically endure Tina''s bubbly and proactive attitude. Unaware of Elphisia''s concerns, Tina was peacefully enjoying a walk in the hunting grounds. If she happened to find Harte, Yulian, or Glen, it might be quite fun. But fate''s mischief suddenly touched her. Pushuuu... "Uh... uh oh..." White smoke rose from her entire body. For some reason, her center of gravity started tilting forward. Tina was all too familiar with this sensation. "Why... why now of all times...?!" Her questioning was brief. Tina''s appearance completely shed its human form and took on the shape of a dragon. However, judging by how her eye level was now higher than when she was human, she seemed to have grown quite a bit. "Keeng... keeeng..." Oh no... what should I do? I''m going to get in trouble...! She had persuaded Elphisia to trust her. Even if she called Harte in this state, the story would eventually reach Elphisia''s ears. She didn''t want that. If she lost trust here, she wouldn''t be able to play freely next time. For now, she''d try to endure. It''s not like this hadn''t happened since her first transformation. With time, she would return to human form on her own. Today too, if she could just hold out, she''d surely regain her human appearance before long. Tina''s course of action was decided, and after crawling around avoiding people''s eyes, she had arrived at her current situation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Moo..." It was sad that she couldn''t speak human language. As she let out that sentiment in a cry. Crack! The bushes in front of her shook violently. Then, a black figure leaped over from beyond the green foliage. "Grrrr..." It was a beast of the wild boar family, with pitch-black fur standing up like a mane and bloodshot red eyes that made it look ferocious. Its hooves looked as hard as steel, and the pair of horns on its face were solid and threatening. Thump, thump! The creature stomped the ground with its hooves as if showing off. It seemed to have already entered a combat stance. I can''t lose. The eleven-year-old half-dragon Tina resolved to show this beast its place in the pecking order. From the start, even before being taken in by Harte, Tina had been sucking the blood of beasts as a meal substitute. A situation like this was neither funny nor scary. "Kuu, kuuuu...!" She glared at the beast before her with blue eyes wide open. She also put forward her blunt claws, emphasizing that her own hooves were just as solid. "Grrrr..." "Muuu..." It was truly a powder keg situation. As the psychological warfare between them continued, the moment finally arrived for the hierarchy to be determined. "Kuaaaaaang!" "Kueeut!" When Tina stood up on two legs like a bear and puffed up her size, the wild boar''s eyes were consumed by fear. Then, without even time to groom its bristling fur, it turned tail and fled. Tina''s eyes sparkled as she watched its behavior. The instinct of beasts to bow their heads when she''s in dragon form. Among those, her hunting instinct had blossomed. "Kraang!" Stop right there! Tina ran well on all fours, which she had grown accustomed to by now. Tap, tap, tap, tap! The dirt path was pressed down by her weighty steps, leaving footprints. This would become the starting point of a legacy that would later be referred to as the footprints of the Divine Dragon and preserved for ages to come. How long had she been chasing the nimble wild boar, a mere beast? The moment she leaped out, parting the tall undergrowth, she heard a familiar voice. "Whoa!" "Keeng?!" Thud! The boy who encountered Tina''s massive form sat down hard. His golden hair, seemingly saturated with the morning sunlight, shook, and his eyes, which had absorbed all the greenery blooming in the hunting grounds, blinked slowly as if time had slowed down. It was Yulian''s appearance, just as she had seen him since this morning. He was staring at Tina, unable to hide his bewilderment. "Wh-what...! Why are you here... No, more importantly, why have you transformed into a dragon?!" "Kuu, kuuuu..." "Damn, I can''t understand a word." "Keeng?!" Tina thought Yulian was being too harsh. Harte understood everything, but it was vexing that her friend Yulian couldn''t understand. She had expected him to understand now that he was a year older... "Muu?" But something felt off. Yulian, who had been with his attendants when they set out, was alone here now. Could he have gotten lost? Even the clever Yulian might find this dense forest challenging. "Peeng, peeek? Muu, kyuuut." "Uh... um... well..." Tina asked why he was alone, but Yulian gave an answer that was almost irrelevant. "... You''ve grown a lot, Tina." "Kuuut!" "I don''t know what, but I must be wrong." Fortunately, Yulian was perceptive enough to realize that much. Just then, the sound of horse hooves was heard nearby. Moreover, the sound of two people talking became increasingly clear. "I heard some kind of sound around here..." "I heard it too. It was an unusual cry, wasn''t it?" "Yeah. I thought I was hearing things." In an instant, Yulian pressed down on Tina''s neck, guiding her to lie flat. Luckily, the nearby bushes were thick and tall. If they lay flat, they could hide until the others passed by. "Stay still until I give the signal, Tina." "Muu..." Perhaps due to the tension, her heart was pounding. She didn''t want to be caught like this. Everyone at the orphanage had accepted her as a half-dragon, but she couldn''t guarantee others would do the same. If rumors spread, she felt she might be ostracized. "Hmm... Has it already run away? At this point, it should either jump out or flee if we make noise..." "Someone might have already caught it." "... Hey, wait...! This...?!" Thump! Tina and Yulian''s backs flinched. It seemed one of them had discovered something, judging by their reaction. "Look at these footprints... Have you ever seen anything like this?" "What is this? I''ve never seen this shape in all my hunting experience." "They lead this way?" The men dismounted and walked precisely in the direction where Tina and Yulian were hiding. Unless they were fools, it was only a matter of time before they were discovered. No matter how clever Yulian might be, he couldn''t perform the miracle of hiding Tina''s enlarged body. "... Tina. I''m sorry, but trust me for now." "Kyuut." Tina nodded. Since that gesture was translatable, Yulian put his desperate measure into action. Then, after an extremely short time had passed, the sound of the undergrowth parting gently brushed their ears. "The footprints lead here... Hup." "What? What''s wrong? Let me see too... Wh-what?!" The men who gradually parted the bushes and emerged froze in place. And for good reason, for the sight before them was so sacred. It was as surreal as witnessing a scene from the nation''s founding myth. They couldn''t help but swallow the words that had risen to their throats. "...... My name is Askalion Arteria. As a member of the imperial family, I hereby form a blood pact with the Divine Dragon." "Peek." "You shall accept me as your master." "Kyuut." Vivid red blood enveloped them like a M?bius strip. Then, as it tightened as if to bind them, it eventually dispersed into the air as red mist. Next, Yulian turned his eyes to the two men witnessing the birth of a legend and spoke, sounding tired: "Oh my... You saw it, didn''t you?" "Pr-Prince!" "Th-this is... A Divine Dragon, you say...?!" The men offered truly stereotypical responses. To this, Yulian merely muttered to himself: "Phew, what a mess... I didn''t want to be discovered yet." The two men before him were sons of moderate nobles who hadn''t yet pledged support to any imperial successor candidate. Therefore, Yulian decided to brainwash them on this occasion. "You''ve discovered a secret that even my own people don''t know." "Prince, do you mean...?" "Are you truly saying you''ve contracted with a Divine Dragon?" Yulian dismissed them as if they were talking nonsense. "If you doubt me, trust your own eyes and ears." "Ah... Aah...!" "This can''t be... We might have witnessed the legend of a Sage King!" It took less than 30 seconds for Yulian to subdue the two men and receive their oath of loyalty. Of course, they agreed to take the scene they witnessed today to their graves, having become fanatics. "Kyuuut..." Are these people idiots? Tina felt somewhat sorry for them. Chapter 62: Runaway "Haa... Haa..." By the time I''d endured the splitting headache, the sun had already begun to set. As I came to my senses, it was the hour when the midday blue mingled with the twilight. I faced the end of the hunting festival without having done any proper patrolling. I prayed no serious incidents had occurred. All I could do now was return to base and observe the award ceremony. As I retraced my steps, I fell into thought. "What on earth was that...?" The rainbow-colored bubble was a characteristic of His Holiness the Pope''s divinity. I, of all people, wouldn''t have mistakenly perceived it. If his divinity had flowed into me while sealing the baptismal name, it would make sense. But if so, why had I seen cracks in that divinity? My thoughts deepened, but I ultimately returned to base without reaching a conclusion. "You''re late," Elphisia said. "Elphisia..." As always, Elphisia addressed me with a face devoid of emotion. Yet, the woman facing me was different from usual. Though Elphisia likely hadn''t changed at all since the start of the hunting festival, she now appeared strikingly beautiful to me. Perhaps that''s why I dared to attempt something that would have been impossible this morning. "Just a moment... Excuse me for a second." "... Pardon?" Without further explanation, I pulled Elphisia into an embrace. Immediately, her warmth filled my arms. Not only that, but her unique rose scent bloomed intangibly, wafting from her auburn hair. ''This feels oddly familiar.'' It felt natural to embrace Elphisia. Though surely just an illusion, a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu lingered like an afterimage. At that moment, I sensed Elphisia''s strength completely leaving her. Belated worry surged through me - had I broken her somehow? "Elphisia...!" I called her name. But Elphisia didn''t respond with her usual prim reproach. She only let out a faint moan. "Ah... Ungh..." Red. Everything was red. From her auburn hair swaying in the breeze to her ruby eyes trembling like seismic waves. And the sight of her porcelain-white face engulfed in crimson flames. Every visible part was tinged red, creating a peculiar impression. As if unfamiliarity and familiarity coexisted... "Elphisia... I..." Just as I was about to say something. The hunting festival''s events had finally concluded, and it was time to present awards to those who had performed exceptionally well. So I had no choice but to close my mouth and move, along with my wife who maintained her silence to the end. As we arrived at the award ceremony venue, Tina came running, holding Echo''s hand. "Dad, Mom! What are you doing?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tina found you both. She really wanted to watch the award ceremony on someone''s shoulders..." From what I heard, Tina had played briefly at the hunting grounds before returning to chat with the Duke. Echo, too, seemed to have spent time comfortably by his side. I offered to Echo: "Do you want a shoulder ride too, Echo?" "No, it''s okay. I wouldn''t be able to see well even on shoulders." "You''re always so..." I lifted the hesitant Echo semi-forcefully. Then I steadily placed her on my shoulders and let her survey the surroundings. Realizing the situation, Echo let out a shrill cry. "Eek!?" "How is it? Better?" "That''s... well..." "But it''s fun, right?" "That''s..." Echo quietly affirmed. "... Yes." Well, it''s not like kids would have much interest in an award ceremony anyway. As long as they''re enjoying themselves, that''s what matters. Meanwhile, with Echo occupying my shoulders, Tina''s gaze naturally turned to Elphisia. "Mom, I want a shoulder ride too." "... Haah." Her face color now fully settled, Elphisia stared blankly at Tina before sighing. As expected, Elphisia''s training was no mere show. She lifted the eleven-year-old girl, who had grown considerably, as easily as she would a three or four-year-old. Thus, with both parents giving shoulder rides, Tina''s competitive spirit ignited. "Ah, Echo is taller than me now." The response came from Elphisia, who caught the stray. "... Sorry for being short." "Eek, that''s not what I meant! Mom!" Tina vehemently denied. In truth, Elphisia was quite tall. Even without heels, she could meet the eyes of most men. It was just that I happened to be exactly one forehead taller than her. ''Is only the award ceremony and evening party left now?'' Three people would receive honors at the award ceremony. The Emperor called out the names starting from the lowest rank. "Third place. Rayners Arteria." "Ooh...!" As soon as the Second Prince''s name was called, low cheers erupted from the surroundings. The once unattractive Second Prince, whose entire body had been buried in fat, had changed beyond recognition and claimed third place in the hunting festival. This extraordinary transformation was truly a remarkable achievement. "Well, I''ll be... It''s like the Chandler viscounty found an uncut diamond." "Indeed. I know weight loss is important, but to change this much..." "As if that weren''t enough, my daughter complained. Asked why we hadn''t proposed marriage earlier. The irony is rich, considering how vehemently she refused before." "That''s what I''m saying. The audacity... She even threw a fit, asking why we didn''t force it through despite her objections." The conversation flowed, revealing the fathers'' tribulations. Rayners had undeniably changed. With his appearance complex gone, he seemed to have gained confidence. It felt as if the person himself had been possessed by someone else. Even the Viscount Chandler''s daughter, gazing at him, no longer showed disgust in her eyes, though they remained downcast. The next name the Emperor called was quite unexpected. "Second place. Glen." "What?" I reflexively echoed in disbelief. I had been certain Glen would take first place, so second place was unexpected. Many others seemed to share my thoughts. "I saw it myself. That boy took down a bear five times his size. And this is second place...?" "As expected of Duke Luminel''s former disciple... But if this is second place, does that mean something even more ferocious than that giant bear was roaming the hunting grounds?" "Whatever it was, we''re lucky we didn''t encounter it. What on earth did the Duke release for a mere festival...!" A chill ran down everyone''s spine. It was fortunate enough that there were no serious casualties here. The participants'' curiosity and anticipation converged on the Emperor''s lips. As if responding to their hearts, the Emperor''s declaration swiftly followed. "First place. Rupehit Arteria." ... ...... This time, no one dared to speak hastily. It seemed everyone was first verifying whether what they heard was true. And I was no exception. After the prolonged silence, someone finally broke the ice for discussion. "... So, the First Prince?" "Seems that way." "... Why?" One could bring along an escort for protection. Driving game using these attendants was also allowed. But the hunting itself had to be carried out solely by one''s own abilities. That''s why it made even less sense. "Has anyone here encountered the First Prince?" "I haven''t seen him." "Me neither." "Not even a glimpse." The participants gradually noticed something odd. No matter how vast the hunting grounds, the space was still limited. It should have been normal to encounter at least one participant, yet no one had directly seen the First Prince. "Hey, can''t you all be quiet!" First Prince Rupehit shouted from the podium. Since he was still a prince after all, silence immediately dominated the award ceremony. "If, if you have eyes, you can see... my hunt...!!!" The First Prince stammered. Even after finishing his sentence, he continued to ramble incoherently as if his soul had left his body. The Emperor furrowed his brow, apparently finding this strange as well. Even so, the Emperor wouldn''t have designated the First Prince as first place without verification, so there must have been sufficient grounds. Indeed, several men from the other side were dragging the First Prince''s hunt. It was a wheeled, mobile iron cage, covered with a white cloth that hid its contents. The bearers stopped and removed the white cloth. Immediately, unrestrained exclamations leaked out from here and there. "My word...! Isn''t that a tiger?" "Indeed, while smaller than a bear, it''s far more ferocious." "It''s only slightly smaller than a bear, but nearly at the same level." Amidst the exclamations flying back and forth as if a gathering of connoisseurs, Echo, perched on my shoulders, asked me. "Director, is it true? Is what the First Prince caught bigger than Glen''s bear?" "..." I couldn''t affirm or deny Echo''s question. Because the situation was too confusing, even for me. Honestly, I thought I had gone mad. So I turned to Elphisia, seeking final confirmation. "... Harte." However, Elphisia shared my state of mind. I could tell immediately just by her eyes. That clearly, we were the only ones who hadn''t gone insane. "Everyone...!" Unable to believe the truth I was witnessing, I shouted recklessly. "What... What are you all looking at...!!!" Inside the confidently revealed iron cage. There was neither a ferocious tiger nor even a tiny cat. Only a chilling void transparently filled that space. People cheered for a space filled with undeniable emptiness. "Oh my... We''ve been found out." As that sinister voice rang out an alarm. Splat! A fountain of blood spurted from the podium, and the Emperor''s head flew into the sky. Chapter 63: Karma Let''s turn back time briefly to the afternoon of New Year''s Day. "This is a good story." A woman with a concealed appearance visited First Prince Rupehit''s bedchamber. Rupehit eyed her warily but calmly asked: "Who... are you?" "Just a simple apothecary. But one with extraordinary abilities to aid Your Highness." "Aid? You... me?" "That''s right." Even if Rupehit''s judgment was clouded, he wasn''t foolish enough to blindly trust the words of a stranger who suddenly appeared. So he remained vigilant and interrogated the intruder. "If you truly wish to help me, start by explaining how you infiltrated this place." "As I said, I''m a capable apothecary. A potion to temporarily turn oneself invisible... Given enough time, I can produce as much as needed." "Such a thing... exists?" "Why would I lie about something so easily disproven? If you''re skeptical, I''ll gladly demonstrate." The woman removed her hood, revealing her face. Rupehit had been eyeing her suspiciously, but upon seeing her visage, he struggled to control his expression. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Her sharp, slanting eyes and vibrant lips stirred desire. Even the famed holy maidens Ibria and Elphisia Luminel would likely pale in comparison to this woman. When she then swallowed the liquid from a vial, Rupehit witnessed an incredible sight. "Is, is this real...?" The woman''s form gradually vanished, replaced by empty space. Her beautiful appearance disappeared so suddenly that it left him feeling stunned. About a minute later, the woman''s beauty regained its color and radiance. "Do you believe me now?" "Ah... of course... I believe you." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The usual Rupehit would have been more suspicious. But beauty has a strange power. The more attractive someone is, the more it clouds one''s judgment. That was Rupehit''s current state. Half-entranced by her beauty and faced with a convincing demonstration, his doubts evaporated. "So, so then? How do you intend to help me? If things go well, I''ll grant you any position you desire!" "Even if what I desire is the position of Empress?" "Th-that would be... even better...! No, never mind. Ahem... I promise. I''ll give you anything." Rupehit had no idea. That the potion the woman drank was merely plain water, and that he had fallen under the spell of her Charm ability. Love allows one to do anything for the other person. When in love, even a deer can be believed to be a fine steed. Likewise, it''s not unreasonable to deeply believe a perfectly visible person is actually invisible. Essentially mind control. The moment Rupehit felt lust for the woman - the Queen of Succubi - he had already surrendered his mind. "Your Highness, take this medicine." "What... is it?" "A potion to make you sharper and stronger, Your Highness." Charm isn''t all-powerful. If one notices too great a contradiction, the spell risks breaking at any time. Moreover, once broken, Charm doesn''t work a second time. Therefore, to maintain Charm stably, the target needed to be broken. For instance, if not relying on drugs... making proper judgment impossible. "And please take this as well." "Is it different from the medicine you just gave me?" "Of course." She smiled with what seemed like pure benevolence. "Even a single drop will do. Mix just a tiny bit of this into the food that will be served at the hunting festival." "What will happen if I mix it in?" "Everyone... will react exactly as Your Highness wishes." More precisely, they would see the illusions the woman intended. After all, this drug was also a medium to amplify the effects of Charm. And so Rupehit used drugs to recruit people and realize his conspiracy... Leading to the present, as the hunting festival drew to a close. --- --- Rupehit regained focus as he witnessed the fountain of blood before him. He then observed the current situation, devoid of any sense of reality. What was this sticky, warm liquid covering him? Blood. Gushing from a cleanly severed throat. What was that round object floating in the sky? A human head. The head of the man who reigned supreme in the Empire and was praised as the wisest monarch in history. Then... what was the heavy object gripped in his hand...? "Uh...? Ah... Ah...?" The name of that thing with a ghastly sharpened blade stained crimson red... was clearly a sword. Connecting these three elements like drawing lines, Rupehit reached a single conclusion. "What... what have I done...?" He killed. He assassinated. He beheaded the current Emperor, who reigned as the Empire''s absolute ruler, with this sword. But why? This body, these arms, these hands moved on their own like a puppet on strings, compelling him to commit this unfilial act. Who in their right mind would commit the foolish act of murdering the Emperor here, where everyone''s eyes were upon them? "What on earth... happened... I... I...!" Clang! The sword he was holding fell, and both hands clutched his head as if it might shatter. That''s when it happened. Zing-! A deep blue light traced an elegant curve on the ground. The process unfolded too quickly to intervene. Thus, a circle surrounding the hunting grounds was completed, and strange hieroglyphs were etched into the earth. Special-grade magic device - Dimensional barrier Eldorado. It was a demon treasure that the Charm-afflicted Rupehit had buried in the hunting grounds, originally meant to be used in pairs. Its effect was spatial transposition. Within the range of the magic circles drawn by the paired objects, it swapped their spaces. In other words, at this moment, a large number of troops waiting in the demon realm were indiscriminately summoned to the hunting grounds. "Ravage them." An icy voice rang out. Thunderous roars followed immediately after. --- --- It was pandemonium. Terrified people pushed and trampled each other. Demons and demon beasts charged in with bellowing roars, and the hunting grounds, which had been a festive scene just moments ago, transformed into a hellscape in an instant. "Urgh." Throb! Another splitting headache struck my skull. As it did, I experienced a hallucination where the current situation seemed to be overlaid with a frame, like a photograph from the distant past. "Harte! Wake up, Harte!!!" "Papa!" "Elphisia... Tina..." I had to snap to attention as Elphisia said. I had to move, thoroughly ignoring the pain in my body. "Haa... Haa..." I was irritated. Anger welled up inside me. Without even knowing what was provoking such emotions, I took a step forward. But a rough hand held me back. "Son-in-law!" "Duke...?" "You must quickly escape with my daughter and the children. Leave this place to me and the knights." "But..." "You''re the only one who can protect the remaining people and evacuate them! So go now!" "..." It was frustrating, but he was right. Moreover, in my current strange physical state, I might even end up being a hindrance. So, I quickly leapt towards the platform where Yulian and Glen were. "Director!" "Are you alright?!" "Kids, the details..." In that instant, the sound of tearing air brushed past my earlobe. A subtle presence approached with agility that made it difficult to even perceive. I reflexively drew my sword to defend against the stranger''s blade. Clang, clang clang... "Still as..." The man crossing swords with me tried to say something. But time was of the essence. So I pushed back hard against his blade, then swung forcefully to send him flying far away. Thud thud thud thud...! "Lord Demon King...!" Someone called the man tumbling along the ground "Demon King". Regardless, I leapt while tucking Yulian and Glen under each arm. Thanks to the Duke and knights working together to hold them back, evacuation was smooth even amidst the chaos. "Di-Director. Just now, they said Demon King...!" "It doesn''t matter. The Duke will take care of it, so you two focus on staying safe." My tone came out aggressively, perhaps due to my frayed nerves. Yulian, with his characteristic perceptiveness, sensed something was off and nodded. ''The forest path is ahead. Taking carriages would be suicide. Once the horses get spooked, it''s all over.'' But fleeing on foot would also lead to annihilation. Then there was only one way to get the maximum number of people through this crisis safely. Divine power. I had to borrow the power of miracles to protect people from the demon invasion. If that happened, the demon side would also have justification for a holy war. Perhaps once a holy war begins, we''d have to kill all the demons. Until no more children of the Demon God are born, forever. It was a scenario worth considering. Last time, the demon side preemptively established a plot to divide us using their holy maiden''s divine power. So the authority to end the holy war rested with humans. Back then, we ended it by simply executing the demons'' holy maiden, but... ''If I become the catalyst...?'' Will they try to avenge their holy maiden on me? What if they don''t give up until I die? Selfishly, I have no intention of suicide. People who would be saddened by my death have appeared. Sadly, I''ve come to know the warmth of family. "...te." What should I... do... "Harte!!!" Flash! Elphisia''s cry suddenly pulled my consciousness back to reality. She grabbed both my shoulders and urgently conveyed: "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t use your divine power. Absolutely not. Do you understand?" "Elphisia... But... There are too many people... At this rate, we can''t protect everyone..." This was different from the vampire incident. Back then, at least a one-on-one structure was formed, but now we were overwhelmingly outnumbered. Moreover, some demons as strong as those vampires could be seen. If I don''t use divine power, people will die. Nevertheless, Elphisia firmly opposed it. "No. Absolutely do not use it. Use it for trivial, silly things if you must, but right now... please stand down. I''m begging you." "Elphisia. I..." Amidst the chaos consuming my mind. I tried to persuade her somehow. Even though I myself was still conflicted about using divine power, I was unconsciously doing so. But Elphisia forcefully cut off my words. "I told you not to do it!!!" She truly shouted at the top of her lungs. Probably for the first time since we met. The logic I was trying to piece together to persuade her turned blank in an instant. Though it wasn''t the time to be caught up in sentiments, I couldn''t help it. Elphisia was crying. Tears flowed down her cheeks, which were usually flushed with passion. It was truly a sight I never wanted to see in my lifetime. "This time... I don''t know what I did wrong or where. I don''t understand why you have to be forced into such a choice. Is it my fault? Did this happen because I was too greedy? Or is even this my karmic retribution...?" "Elphisia...?" "Please... listen to me... Harte. Prioritize yourself over those strangers, damn it. Even family shouldn''t be more important than you... That''s how it should be...!" I was shocked to hear Elphisia actually say such things. The Elphisia I knew was always a good person who acted for others, so I never imagined she would speak so directly like this. Right then, a nobleman who had been eavesdropping on our conversation nearby desperately clung to me. "Wh-what are you saying? Divine power, you mean that amazing miracle? Use it quickly. People who can be saved should be saved, shouldn''t they...?" It was a natural logical conclusion, but Elphisia''s gaze was as fierce as if it had been stabbed. "Shut up." Whoosh! She drew the sword at my waist and thrust towards the nobleman begging for mercy. "Hii, hiik..." "No one can force Harte to do anything. After all I''ve lost... After all I''ve seen... I can''t lose it again. Even if I have to cut off every clinging hand. Not even I am an exception." Elphisia muttered incomprehensibly, as if she had lost her mind. Moreover, her focus was blurred as if her psyche had been scraped away. I grabbed Elphisia''s hand and lowered the sword. Then I forcibly turned her face towards me. "Calm down, Elphisia." "... Harte. Let''s go. We need to move quickly. The knights will soon send reinforcements..." "Elphisia." "..." "It''s okay. Everything will be alright." I reassured her without revealing the invading headache. "Yes... It will be okay. It will definitely be okay." ©¤At the same time, I manifested my divine power. The golden aura harmonizing with the setting sun gently enveloped our surroundings. Now I just needed to recite the holy words to transport everyone at the hunting grounds to Luminel manor. "Harte...!!!" I fully embraced Elphisia, who was almost screaming. I wished she would listen quietly, if only for a moment. So that she could detach herself from me, who worried her so much. "Hey, you know what? Elphisia. I told a lie... No, I''ve been lying quite often." "..." "We... signed that contract so solemnly, but..." I was certain it would be kept. I had been convinced that it was impossible for me, who had intended to remain celibate for life, to develop feelings for a woman. That''s why I hate myself for having to say these words. "I don''t think I''ll be able to keep that contract after all." "... What?" "Instead, I''ll pay the price for the handkerchief." I lightly kissed Elphisia''s lips, which had frozen in bewilderment. It was a brief kiss, like a butterfly fluttering by for a moment. So the soft sensation of our lips meeting was short. But the lingering feeling remembered by the body was long. "...... Can I slowly repay the sin of daring to commit adultery without knowing my place?" "Wait, wait a minute...! Harte!!!" Whoosh! Before Elphisia could finish speaking, the whole world filled with golden light. The omnipotence embraced all those celebrating life and removed them from the pandemonium. As the divine radiance faded, the world that became peaceful was quiet. I remained behind, as someone had to defeat the demons. "... Karmic retribution, perhaps." No other words came to mind to express it. I mean, isn''t it? The one who appears... is the Demon God''s proxy. That old demon who suddenly attacked me from behind was the High Priest. However, the holiness seeping from his very existence far transcended the ravages of time. "The High Priest, I presume." "..." His silence was affirmation enough. The man granted a role equivalent to the Pope in the demon realm had personally descended here. Neither the Pope nor the High Priest have baptismal names. For the heads of temples are vessels inhabited by god. Their names are the same as their chief deities. "Child who has twisted causality, I shall erase you and set right the providence." "... That''s troublesome. I haven''t fulfilled my contract yet, you see." No further expression of our intentions was necessary. Pop, swish, pop. The sound of giant soap bubbles bursting. The somehow familiar sound tapped at my ears as the High Priest''s divine power manifested. His divine power took the form of dark red bubbles. The deep crimson aura floating about mixed with golden particles as they battled for dominance. "Haa... Ugh." Suddenly, the strength left one of my knees. As my headache worsened, hallucinations overlaid reality. This was my first time witnessing the High Priest''s divine power. Yet I was certain it felt familiar somehow. Moreover, my memories were jumbled, as if I had caught some mental illness. "Hnngh... Ah..." In the instant I dropped my head and widened my eyes, what flowed into my mind were memories that should have been forgotten. From a vanished future, reminiscences riddled with irredeemable regrets. Toggle New Ads 5/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 64: "Haa... Huff..." He had already known. He was well aware of his strength. That''s why he had schemed and made thorough preparations. "But... To this extent...!!!" The High Priest of the demon race surveyed the devastated area bewilderedly. The once-verdant forest had lost its vitality, now mixed with soil and debris. Dust clouds had risen to the sky, causing a massive sandstorm. If the High Priest had delayed his decision to withdraw the troops, they would have been annihilated on the spot. Nevertheless... ''He''s weak. Weaker than during that incident ten years ago...'' The current Harte was weaker than when he was twelve and had killed the Holy Maiden. The manifestation of miracles using divine power had noticeably diminished. It seemed as if something was hindering his baptismal name. Moreover, he was staggering even before taking a hit. Yet, what was this result? "You... Just what the hell are you...!!!" The hierarchy between their respective gods was clear. For some reason, the god of humans had fallen lower in rank than the one worshipped by the demon race. But for a vanguard of a lower-ranked god to be this strong defied the natural order. "Hng..." The High Priest observed his own body, which was regenerating more slowly. Though he was the god''s proxy, this was the price for drawing upon abilities that transcended biological limits. Meanwhile, Harte was barely clinging to consciousness out of sheer stubbornness. One more step. Just one more push and it would be over. If he could manage that, there was a real chance of putting humanity firmly under their feet. Pong. Torong. Tong. A clear, melodious sound rang out, like soap bubbles popping. This next clash would surely kill humanity''s strongest guardian. Just as the High Priest was about to smile in satisfaction. Kwaaaang! A bolt of lightning from the heavens carved a deep furrow into the earth. The High Priest had no choice but to divert his miracle manifestation towards defense against this unexpected attack. Flap! A pure white, massive body descended slowly to the ground with a flap of its wings. The Divine Dragon with awe-inspiring golden eyes coiled around Harte''s body protectively. [That''s far enough, proxy of the Demon God.] "Are you here to interfere... Divine Dragon?" [I may not look it, but I''m this child''s nanny. If you intend to continue this holy war, I''ll shoulder the child''s burden from now on.] The Divine Dragon Erehite delivered an elegant threat. This was a form of blackmail. It meant that after exhausting yourself to your limit in the duel with Harte, you fight me next. The High Priest squeezed his eyes shut. He lamented the reality of having to let such a golden opportunity slip through his fingers. One step. Just one more step and the demon race''s forces would have become superior to humans in every aspect. ''To think a single moment could be so precious...'' It wasn''t for nothing that the demon race had been unilaterally provoking with military force. Excluding holy wars, human forces were far inferior to those of the demon race. Unlike demons who wielded their race''s innate abilities, humans had to protect themselves solely through training. Even including holy wars, if Harte were to disappear, an all-out war would have been feasible. ''But... Given the current circumstances, even if we fought to the death, there''d be no future for the demon race.'' The Holy Maiden, who was supposed to become the next High Priest, had been killed long ago. Therefore, if he were to throw away his life, the demon temple would practically disintegrate. So, the High Priest made the bold decision to sheathe his drawn sword. "You insufferable lot..." The High Priest muttered a curse as he concealed his divine form. The crimson droplets vanished without a trace, and only a faint golden light flickered like dying fireflies. [You did well to face such an opponent, Harte.] Erehite, his bravado now stripped away, shuddered. Indeed, the High Priest held a rank equal to that of a god. It was only natural, as he was like a window through which the Demon God observed the world. If he had decided to gamble right then... The next moment, an unexpected turn of events occurred. Harte''s presence vanished completely. [... Harte? Answer me, Harte!] Sensing that something had gone terribly wrong, Erehite called out Harte''s name. But only silence answered. [Kuh...!] Immediately, he took flight with Harte on his back. If they could reach the temple in the capital, they might find answers. Above all, Harte needed to see his family. For him, the presence of family might be the most effective treatment in the world. Paang! The massive wings pushed against the air, creating a sonic boom. The holy war that had left deep scars on the mortal realm thus entered a brief lull. --- --- "Harte. Hey, are you listening? Harte!" "Ibria." As Harte, who had been momentarily lost in thought, responded to the call, Ibria''s face blossomed into a bright smile. She then twirled on the spot to show off her appearance. "What do you think of this? It''s the outfit the imperial family sent for Founding Day. Isn''t it pretty without being excessive, while still maintaining the dignity of a clergy member?" "... Ah." Right. That''s how it was. Today was the first day of the Founding Day celebrations, and the evening of the imperial palace ball was fast approaching. Despite both of them having aged considerably, Ibria remained as innocent as ever. It must be due to living confined in the temple that her unsullied personality was preserved. Ibria leaned forward, hands behind her back. "Well? Am I pretty?" "Yes." "How much?" "Like usual?" "That won''t do!" Wasn''t it enough that he said she was pretty? What more did she want? Even after being childhood friends for so long, Ibria''s inner thoughts remained a mystery to him. "What''s the problem?" "If I''m wearing special clothes, I should be much prettier! If it''s the same as usual, that''s totally an insult!" "You don''t need to be bound by the notion of something special. Because you''re Ibria, who everyone admires." "I-Is that so? Hehe..." In fact, Ibria was known as the most beautiful woman in the empire. Due to her position as Holy Maiden, she had many opportunities to appear before the public. Thus, Ibria''s beauty was a subject of objective interest. "You know what? During last year''s Founding Day, someone called me one of the two great beauties of the empire." "That''s surprising." It would be rare to find a beauty comparable to Ibria. Moreover, those with baptismal names don''t allow impurities to taint their bodies. In simple terms, their skin always maintains its best condition. For someone to rival Ibria like this. Though he had no intention of committing adultery, it inevitably piqued his curiosity. After briefly recollecting, Ibria suddenly clapped her hands. "Ah, right! It was Duchess Elphisia Luminel. She''s famous for being the empire''s first female duchess." "Was there such a person?" "Anyway, take some interest in worldly affairs. Don''t you get tired of just looking at me every day?" "I have no intention of bringing personal emotions into my work. It goes against the rules." As Harte recited his personal moral code, Ibria pouted and narrowed her eyes. "Ah... I see." Even though Ibria should understand as someone who serves the Lord, the reason for her displeasure remained unclear. If only he could guard her emotions as well... This was an insurmountable problem that eluded his capabilities. However, he wasn''t given much time to ponder. The moment when the reddish sunset would be filled with deep indigo was approaching. "It''s time we left, Ibria." "Haah... Alright, my knight." The Founding Day imperial palace ball was about to begin. As it was a national event, the Holy Maiden would be in attendance. Not even the slightest error could be allowed. Harte escorted Ibria into the carriage. It was the same ''job'' as always. The annual event of inhaling the scent of perfume infused with aristocratic decadence was about to begin. Meanwhile, Ibria kept fiddling with the outfit gifted by the imperial family, seemingly pleased with it. Her beautiful face, even when grinning, was completely unaware. Of what changes this cloudless festival night might bring... --- --- Harte''s free time came when Ibria had a brief private audience with the Emperor. Ibria had persuaded Harte, who insisted on fulfilling his duty as her guard knight. She didn''t want to be a woman who constrained him, or something along those lines. Honestly, he inwardly monologued that it was a ridiculous thing to say, but he didn''t show it outwardly. Seeing her speak like that, it seemed she wanted to have a conversation she''d prefer to keep secret even from him. That was why Harte finally agreed to give her space. ''It''s sparkling.'' Harte had come out of the banquet hall and was admiring the well-maintained landscaping. The lantern lights in the garden creating a lyrical atmosphere and the brilliant light from the chandeliers pouring out of the imperial palace were contradictory yet harmonious. This scenery could rightfully be called a kind of miracle. At least, that''s what Harte thought. Both the architectural skill to build an awe-inspiring palace and the landscaping skill to create an eye-catching garden were miracles he didn''t possess. As he continued his stroll, Harte''s keen hearing picked up a noisy conversation. It was an argument taking place on the terrace of the banquet hall. "... That''s why I...!" "Evidence?" "That kind of thing... You...! Prince..." The distance was too great, so the conversation was heard in fragments. He could hear it clearly if he focused, but he deliberately chose not to. Eavesdropping is wrong. That was morality and common sense. ... Or so he had judged, until that moment. "...!" Bewilderment cut through the cool night air. A woman''s startled moan finally reached Harte''s ears. Quickly turning his eyes to the terrace, he saw a woman in an elaborate dress floating in mid-air. A man with his hand awkwardly outstretched, as if he had pushed something away. And a woman falling, her long hair fluttering. Harte quickly pieced the situation together. "Oh no...!" It was undoubtedly an impulsive murder. Harte ran swiftly, but sadly, the distance was too great. No matter how extraordinary his physical abilities were, it was physically impossible to respond at such an interval. So, Harte chose a desperate measure. Paat! He lifted his body very low and leaped. He propelled his body forward like a frog swimming. Somehow, he stretched out his hand as far as he could to catch the woman. "Ugh, reach...!" Indeed, God was infinitely merciful and granted the earnest wish of their vanguard. With that tremendous spirit of self-sacrifice, Harte managed to get within arm''s reach of the woman who was nearing the ground. Just as his fingertips were about to touch her. Whirlik! ''... Huh?'' The woman, who had been falling with transcendent detachment like a leaf carried by an autumn wind, adjusted her posture and balance as if performing a circus act. Then, she landed on the ground with perfect form, without any unnecessary movement. An unexpected turn of events. Harte''s face stiffened rapidly. And for good reason, as Harte had stretched out his hand in a very ''low posture'' while gliding through the low air. Even for a bearer of a baptismal name, it was impossible to change trajectory mid-air. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harte''s hand, stretched out low and long, ended up exploring the thigh of a woman he had never met before. "Uh... Uh... Ah...?" At that moment, Harte''s cognitive abilities malfunctioned. His mind went blank, having made physical contact with a female body for the first time in his life. The woman''s thigh boasted an incredibly mysterious sensation. The soft skin warmly enveloped his fingers as if sucking them in. At the same time, the elasticity trying to return to its original shape seductively pushed against the intruding fingers. With the simultaneous wrapping and pushing, the thigh proved to be an utterly coy existence, defying verbal description. As he marveled at this reality that was linguistically challenging to articulate. Chwak! The woman with ruby-like eyes looked down at Harte imperiously, tightly folding her fan and infusing it with killing intent. Soon, stars sparkled in Harte''s vision. "Remove it." The woman struck Harte''s temple with her folded fan. Harte fell over ungracefully and rolled on the ground. That was the end of it. Having finished her punishment, the woman haughtily walked away. Meanwhile, Harte remained sitting in place for a long while, still in shock. "Ah... Uh... Uh... Ah...?" The shocking sensation still lingered on his entire palm. That aftereffect wouldn''t easily dissipate. "What... is this...?" He muttered once more. "What kind of feeling is this..." Harte''s mind was filled with question marks, as if he had encountered a mathematical problem requiring astronomical calculations. And his heart, lacking all sense of propriety, kept pounding loudly, interfering with his search for an answer to this phenomenon. "This... what on earth..." Though he couldn''t immediately produce an answer, it would have been an incredibly simple problem for any third-party observer. For a man who had vowed chastity for his entire life, it was an experience like being struck by lightning. . . . The man''s name - Harte. His age, thirty-two. An unmistakable virgin. This man, who should have been the furthest from carnal matters. ...... For the first time, his eyes were opened to sex. Chapter 65: The Villainess, Elphisia Luminel Harte had spent the past few days in a daze. Even on the morning after the Founding Day festival''s excitement had completely faded, he spent the entire day sitting and staring at the ceiling. His duties as Holy Knight Commander had long since taken a backseat. The Holy Knights gossiped about Harte''s behavior. "What''s gotten into the Commander lately?" "He''s the last person you''d expect to slack off, yet he''s openly goofing around during work hours..." "I thought someone was dressed up as him to mess with us." When the commander grew lax, it was inevitable that discipline among the Holy Knights would loosen. Though everyone at the temple noticed the change, Harte''s attitude remained unchanged. Ibria, who felt compelled to see Harte at least once a day, was the first to notice his change. Her concern for him ran especially deep. "Erehite, why do you think Harte''s been acting so strangely lately?" [I''m puzzled by it too. Didn''t it start after he attended the Imperial Palace ball with you?] "You''re right... But I can''t figure out why. When I asked him, he just shook his head like he was flustered." [Hmm, could it be...] As Erehite made a thoughtful sound, Ibria leaned in closer. "What is it? Do you have an idea?" [Well, I''m not sure if it''s just a guess... But isn''t it something that all humans naturally go through?] "Is there such a thing?" [There is.] Erehite narrowed his golden eyes, gazing at the Holy Knights'' quarters. [A terrifying condition called... burnout.] "... What?" [Think about it. Is there anyone else in the world who lives as transparently and honestly as Harte, ignoring their own needs and only fulfilling their duties? Whether dragon or demon, such a person would be unheard of.] "That''s true..." [It''s hard to believe because it''s ''the'' Harte, but I think this time has come, as it would for any human.] "Your words make sense, Erehite." Harte held himself to an incredibly high standard. In contrast, he showed a lenient side to others, not because of his understanding nature, but because he simply assumed everyone else lived like him. In this respect, Harte''s worldview was surprisingly self-centered to an extreme degree. Aware of this, Ibria''s curiosity grew even more intense. "I wonder what Harte is thinking right now..." [He''s such an extraordinary person, I have no way of knowing.] Ibria and Erehite sighed in unison, united in their concern for Harte. They say when a person suddenly changes, it means they''re about to die, but since Harte was unlikely to die, it only made them worry more. ... Meanwhile, back in the Holy Knights'' quarters, Harte seemed to be counting the ceiling''s lattice patterns. The strongest defender of humanity and an irregular existence himself. A man who had lived up to his baptismal name all too well. Worthy of all these accolades, he sat on a chair as rigid as his nature, lost in deep thought. "Thighs..." --- --- On a night when the chirping of insects invaded the silence. After the former Duke Cardi chose seclusion and Elphisia inherited the title, the atmosphere of House Luminel completely transformed. First, the talkative servants were fired en masse, leaving only those who could keep quiet to continue their work silently. With even these drastically reduced staff members staying quiet, House Luminel became an extremely still place. Thus, the dim night was perfect for concealing the hidden side of House Luminel. "Is this all for today..." Elphisia surveyed the blood stains and corpses strewn across her bedroom. Still-warm blood dripped from the sword in her hand, and the scent of blood seeped from her red chemise dress. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assassins who stubbornly kept crawling in, seemingly without tiring, had become almost routine. She wasn''t even curious anymore about who sent them. Surely each of her political opponents had attempted at least one assassination. Since Elphisia took over as head of the family, the duchy''s course had changed dramatically. She turned to business with their vast accumulated wealth, creating success stories with everything she touched. Currently, there was virtually no family that could challenge House Luminel''s power. The problem was that the process had been ruthless. The family''s expansion, which disregarded human rights and morality, bred numerous enemies. Among them was even the Empress Dowager, who held the highest power in the land. Having finally put the First Prince Rupehit on the throne as Emperor, she viewed Elphisia, who threatened her position, with displeasure. ''The only one who still doesn''t know when to give up and sends night visitors must be the Empress Dowager.'' Elphisia snapped her fingers nonchalantly. Suddenly, a robust man dressed entirely in black appeared and bowed his head. "You called, Your Grace?" "You''ve cleaned up outside properly, right?" "Yes." The black-haired, black-eyed youth - Glen Baskhill - added dispassionately: "I''ve cut all their tendons and locked them in the basement." "Hmm." Elphisia stared at her seemingly obedient assassin. His utter stillness suggested he had made all preparations. Realizing this, Elphisia violently struck Glen''s face with her scabbard without hesitation. Thwack! The brutal impact echoed through the death-filled room. Glen staggered briefly before regaining his balance. Though his ears rang severely, he didn''t show it. Glen only hoped his mistress would tire of venting her frustrations quickly. At last, Elphisia spoke in a low voice. "I told you to kill them all." "... I thought they might be useful." "We have a prophet here. I''ll give you a task worthy of your considerate foresight. Go to the dungeon immediately and torture them to reveal who''s behind this." "..." Glen maintained a motionless posture, remaining silent. Not out of disrespect for Elphisia, but out of shame for having his true intentions exposed. Elphisia was his benefactor who had rescued him from a hellish childhood. Thus, he had lived with the mindset of carrying out anything for her sake. Even if that duty came back as endless killing. But at some point, he began to feel reluctant about hurting people. If there was a turning point, it would be Askalion, formerly known as the Third Prince. His presence gradually emerged like a sprout in the light, his actions helping people shining brightly. It was completely opposite to Glen, who acted as a human butcher in the shadows. The emotion he felt upon facing Askalion seemed to border on self-loathing. He suddenly felt relieved that a half-dragon was guarding him. After all, Askalion was the first target Glen had ever felt reluctant to kill. ... Of course, the price of failure was harsh. "What are you staring at?" "..." "It''s an order. Torture those people you saved to find out who''s behind this." "...... Yes, Your Grace." They would soon spill the truth. But Elphisia would deny that truth to the end and order repeated torture. It was one of her methods of taming Glen. When he disobeyed orders, she didn''t punish him directly, but rather forced him to hurt others. Each time, Glen was overcome with the urge to be tortured in their place instead. Though his senses had dulled after piling up countless killings, even his inherently good nature couldn''t be completely overturned. Even when he felt on the verge of collapse, he couldn''t escape. Elphisia was the only place Glen could return to. She had long since investigated and confirmed that Glen was of Baskhill lineage. There was no way to break that strong collar. "... I''ll take my leave, Your Grace." Glen pulled his hood over his face, swollen from the scabbard blow. That night, Glen beheaded all the assassins he had locked in the dungeon. --- --- The time arrived when the crisp morning sunlight penetrated the predawn dew. The Holy Knight Order''s schedule was tighter than that of ordinary priests. They participated in worship services just like priests, but also trained on top of that. Perhaps if not for the high salary, there would have been a flood of resignations. Of course, Harte, the Holy Knight Commander, was no exception. He sat in the front row worshipping the Lord, hands clasped tightly and eyes closed. "At least our Commander pulls himself together during worship." "He''s consistent in this way..." "I wonder if I''d be like that too if I had a baptismal name." Various comments circulated, but the consensus was that Harte''s devotion remained unchanged. Their interpretation wasn''t entirely wrong. Indeed, Harte was undoubtedly pleading to the Lord for answers. ''Oh Lord... Is this truly a trial? Or is it a revelation to venture into the secular world? In my ignorance, I... I simply cannot... fathom Your will.'' But what truly needed divine revelation was something else entirely. ''What in the world are thighs? What are thighs? I, who have cultivated 32 long years of discipline, have lusted after a woman. What''s more, that woman occasionally appears in my dreams...'' Harte, having lost his reason, had no restraint. Forgetting even that the subject was too embarrassing for the omnipotent Lord to answer, he begged and begged again. Midway through, Harte noticed something odd. ''Wait... Begged and begged again...?'' At that moment, Harte, who had been engrossed in prayer, abruptly stood up. Bang! The knights were taken aback by his unexpected action. "C-Commander?" "Wait! Commander Harte, where are you going!" Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump! Leaving behind the stunned knights as if they''d seen a ghost, Harte left the chapel. His destination was near the evergreen where Ibria rested. Ibria furrowed her brow slightly at Harte, who approached with a serious expression. "Huh... Harte? Isn''t this when the Holy Knight Order should be at worship?" "... Something more important came to mind." "Hmm? You have something more important than worship?" "Yes." Ibria was genuinely surprised by his unequivocal answer. "Ibria. You mentioned before that you know a lot about worldly matters." "Mentioned is a bit much... I probably know more than you, though?" "That''s fortunate." Harte took a couple of deep breaths before continuing. "Haah... I think I''ll rely on that knowledge of yours." "Well, you need to tell me what it is first." Ibria should have pretended not to know. She would come to deeply regret her naive response at this moment. "... I want you to help me identify a specific person." Chapter 66: Hartes Sincerity Ibria listened intently as Harte described the woman he''d encountered. Auburn hair and red eyes. A woman in an elegant yet understated dress with a modest hem. Likely a high-ranking noble with exceptional athletic ability. Few people fit that description. Ibria''s answer came quickly. "That sounds like... Duchess Luminel, doesn''t it?" "Duchess Luminel... You mean Elphisia Luminel you mentioned before?" "Yes, good memory. But why her?" "... I think I may have made a terrible mistake. No, I definitely did." "What?" Ibria''s face contorted with displeasure for the first time in a while. Rather than disappointment in Harte, she was curious how he''d managed to offend someone they shouldn''t even cross paths with. The very idea of Harte inconveniencing anyone was unimaginable. "Harte, what did you do to the Duchess?" "That''s..." Harte couldn''t bring himself to tell the truth. But since lying would be a sin, his only remaining option was silence. "... I can''t say." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Come on... How am I supposed to help if you don''t tell me?" "It''s... it''s fine. This is a problem I have to deal with alone..." "What could it possibly be..." For a moment, Ibria wondered if Harte had done something to Elphisia. If so, it would certainly be an impossible dilemma to seek help for. But Harte would never do such a thing. True to his vow of chastity, he''d always viewed women as if they were statues. Ibria liked that about Harte. ''Come to think of it... He doesn''t react much to me either. Even if I danced naked, he''d probably just frown.'' Blessed with extraordinary beauty, Ibria had become aware of her own allure. Whenever she ventured outside for national events, she felt piercing gazes of reverence all over her body. At this point, pretending not to notice would be a sin. Harte, who''d always been by her side yet maintained a friendly distance, was the abnormal one. Ibria firmly believed this. "Ah, that reminds me!" This had brought a memory bubbling to the surface of her mind. Ibria sat across from Harte and began to complain. "Harte! Listen to this. You know, after I sent you away that time, I kind of regretted it? The Emperor kept subtly trying to seduce me! Even with the Empress right there. There''s a limit to chasing after women, how could he do this to me?" "..." "Haah! If only the missing Third Prince had become Emperor instead. Why did we establish the separation of church and state? If not for that, I would''ve appointed the Third Prince as Emperor in an instant." "..." "Ah, would I get scolded if His Holiness the Pope were here for saying that? Anyway, that day I was so..." As Ibria vented her frustrations, Harte quietly nodded along. The problem was that he was letting her words go in one ear and out the other. Normally, Harte always listened attentively to others, simply because it was the right thing to do. So for Harte to disregard this virtue was clearly unusual. Neither of them noticed this oddity when the bell rang. It signaled the end of the Holy Knight Order''s service. At the clear sound reaching their ears, the two parted ways. Each to their own path. --- --- Harte was indeed diligent. No matter how urgent his business, he always completed his duties as the Holy Knight Commander. As a result, it was already six in the evening when Harte left the temple. The sky was still blue, as the temperature would soon start rising. As Harte shaded his eyes to look up, a guard at the temple''s main gate gasped. "Huh... Commander Harte?!" "Guard? Is something the matter?" Harte asked casually. The guard quickly shook his head and explained. "N-no, nothing''s wrong. I just... It''s the first time I''ve seen you leave without the Holy Maiden..." In other words, he was surprised to see Harte, who never left the temple except for national events, out in the world. Finding the opinion reasonable, Harte readily accepted it. "I plan to come out more often from now on." "Oh, I see..." Harte bowed politely after speaking, and the guard returned the gesture as he sent off his superior. The guard who''d conversed with Harte was an older man in his prime. This meant he''d been working at the temple since Harte and Ibria were young. This man spoke in a low voice to a younger, newly recruited guard. "My goodness... I thought I was seeing things in my old age." "What''s the big deal about him going outside? Anyone would want some fresh air if they felt cooped up." "You''d be right in most cases." The man shared a fact the new recruit would come to understand in time. "If they were human, that is." --- --- It took Harte less than an hour to reach the Luminel mansion from the temple. With his superhuman leg strength, he was three times faster than a horse at full gallop even at a moderate pace. As soon as the Luminel mansion came into view, he gradually slowed down and walked to the main gate. Just as the temple had guards, the Luminel ducal house also had gatekeepers. The Luminel family had martial roots, so the gatekeepers'' gazes were particularly sharp. Of course, to the worldly inexperienced Harte, a house was just a house. In other words, he thought they''d welcome him with open arms if he just visited and asked for permission. That is, until the gatekeeper made an exasperating request. "Please show your invitation." "... Pardon?" "If you don''t have an invitation, a letter permitting your visit will suffice." "Um... Huh?" Harte was quite confused. To think one needed a prior appointment to be a guest at a mansion. He felt dizzy from this newly learned social norm. Meanwhile, the gatekeepers facing Harte were equally bewildered. They''d simply asked for something completely normal and logical, yet their counterpart was genuinely breaking out in a cold sweat. Even street ruffians and peddlers didn''t react like this. It was as if a clueless child had received a shock. ''Judging by his attire, he''s neither a ruffian nor a peddler... Isn''t that the uniform of the Holy Knights?'' ''There''s no way he doesn''t know this is a ducal residence... right?'' As the two gatekeepers stared at the dazed Harte, a knight patrolling inside the mansion noticed them. The knight waved cheerfully as he approached the gate. "Ah! You must be the Holy Knight who was scheduled to visit today?" "Pardon? I did come to visit, but..." "I heard about it. Come in quickly. Gatekeepers, he''s not a suspicious person, so you can let him through." The gatekeepers exchanged blank stares. They soon concluded that since the knight worked here, his words must be true. "If the Sword King Unit says so..." "Yes, let''s go then." Harte was practically dragged into the mansion by the knight''s hand. He was too confused by this turn of events to speak. ''W-what''s going on...? Did Ibria hear about this and make arrangements in advance? If so, I owe her one...'' He''d somehow stumbled into a peculiar situation. Before he knew it, Harte was guided to a reception room and found himself facing a steaming cup of tea. Judging by how kindly he was being treated, it seemed Ibria must have put in a good word for him. "The Duchess will be down soon. Remember to be on your best behavior, alright?" "Of course. That''s how everyone should act." "Wow, you''re really well-disciplined! Though we''ve just met, I like you. So, I wish you the best of luck." "...? I understand." The man patted Harte''s shoulder encouragingly before leaving the room. Now he was alone in the quiet reception room. In this environment, Harte was shocked by the incredibly soft chair he encountered for the first time. ''This is... amazingly comfortable.'' Looking around, the interior was dazzling enough to make his head spin. The walls seemed gilded with gold leaf, and unlike the temple''s reliance on oil lamps, intricate glass chandeliers emitted strong light. He thought such luxury was exclusive to the Imperial Palace. The fact that a mere noble''s mansion flaunted such wealth was almost a culture shock. That''s when it happened. Click, click. The sound of heels striking the floor grew closer. Soon, the mansion''s owner approached the reception room and flung the door open without hesitation. Simultaneously, Harte snapped to attention. ''Ah...'' He barely managed to suppress a sigh. Elphisia Luminel was exactly the same as that night at the Imperial Palace. Her glossy auburn hair flowed down her back, and her red eyes burned with passionate color like raging flames. The slender dress that hugged her waist and hips, its hem just where his hand had touched... ... ...... Harte banished the thought and shouted thunderously. "G-good day, Your Grace!!!" "... What." Elphisia uttered a brief question as she stumbled to a stop. For reference, the person accompanying her was the mansion''s head butler, who involuntarily trembled. ''The Duchess... is flustered?'' Elphisia always restrained her emotions and displayed an inhuman demeanor. In this respect, she was no different from the previous Emperor, who was likened to a machine ruling the country. For someone who''d long served the Luminel mansion, this was astonishing. Meanwhile, Elphisia had valid reasons for her cracked expression. ''... The Holy Knight Commander is conducting the final interview for a new Sword King Unit knight?'' That''s right. Today''s meeting was the final interview for a Holy Knight''s transfer to the Sword King Unit. Elphisia''s involvement in recruitment was limited to this final interview. Thus, she''d arrived without even reviewing the relevant documents. As long as they were a Holy Knight, their background would be certain, and prior documentation could create bias. ... But the man before her was not only certain in his identity, but his very existence created prejudice. Hence, even the sharp-minded Elphisia found her brain melting, unable to gather her thoughts. "...... What is your motivation for applying?" She asked this purely innocent question before even taking her seat, to the point of appearing dumbfounded. Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 67: The Protagonists Adversity "Huh... what?" Elphisia''s brain melted like eternal snow in early summer, and Harte''s mind was likewise liquefying. Application motivation? What on earth had he applied for? Surely Ibria hadn''t secretly submitted a resume to the Duke''s mansion on his behalf? After considering all possibilities, Harte arrived at his own rationalization. ''I-I see. The Duchess must have been flustered too. Of course she would be. When the man who touched her shows up shamelessly, it''d be strange if she didn''t misspeak...'' It was a speculation worthy of 50 points out of 100. He''d correctly guessed that Elphisia was flustered, but the rest was mere fiction scribbled by Harte''s delusions. Oblivious to this, Harte slowly dropped to his knees. "I''m truly, sincerely... so sorry!!!" As he prostrated himself, forehead pressed to the ground, Harte''s thoughts were simple. He interpreted the question about application motivation as asking why he had come. Thus, the only thing Harte could do was apologize. The one who raised Harte from this position was the elderly butler accompanying Elphisia. "P-Please stand up! No matter how intimidating the Duchess may be, there''s no etiquette dictating you should kowtow during an interview...!" "... Pardon? Interview? Interview?" Harte repeated the word blankly, as if his processing ability had malfunctioned. "What do you mean interview... What interview?" "... My word, what''s going on...?" At this point, even the elderly butler''s brain began to melt. The conversation was going nowhere. The butler found himself doubting whether he had properly understood the schedule. "Haah..." In a world where everyone seemed to be turning into fools together, Elphisia tiredly pressed her palm to her forehead. She issued an order to the butler. "... There seems to be some misunderstanding. Butler, you may withdraw now... And you, shall we sit down and have a chat?" --- --- Elphisia, having composed her wavering emotions, gazed at Harte with indifferent eyes. As she did so, she crossed her legs, the slender lines of her dress accentuating the movement of her limbs. Harte shifted his shoulders awkwardly and averted his gaze. The ensuing silence was unbearably uncomfortable. Yet he couldn''t force the victim to speak first in this situation. It was Harte who broke the ice. "... I came to the Duke''s mansion to apologize for the indecent act I committed during the Imperial Palace ball." "Is that all?" "Huh? Yes... that''s right." It wasn''t uncommon for nobles to use their status to harass someone. But it was rare for the perpetrator to sincerely apologize to the victim. Of course, no man had ever dared to act on his lustful desires towards Elphisia, the mistress of the Empire''s most influential house. However, Harte was a high-ranking member of the Temple. If he wanted, he could do whatever he pleased wherever he went without needing to apologize. ''If he''s the bearer of a baptismal name... he''d be even less likely to.'' Elphisia''s father, who had left on a journey after inheriting the title of Duke long ago, had repeatedly warned her. Never treat the bearers of baptismal names as equals. Common sense means nothing before them, he''d said. Considering how that strong man refused to attend even national events due to a single promise to the Pope, it was unlikely to be nonsense. But look at the man before her. Wasn''t he more human than human, cowering and watching her every move? ''Is it really necessary to apologize so excessively for a mistake made while trying to save someone?'' Elphisia found herself questioning. Her nature was far from merciful. But she was rational enough to know that making a mistake while trying to save her wasn''t a grave sin. Especially since he was the Commander of the Holy Knight Order, not some commoner. Let alone being the bearer of a baptismal name that Cardi Luminel praised daily. "Hmm." So Elphisia decided to test the waters. She had heard plenty about bearers of baptismal names, but the only glimpse she''d had of Harte in person was him standing properly next to the Holy Maiden. She calculated that if she could confirm his true nature through a bit of physical contact, it would be worth it. "I might forgive you." "R-Really?" "Yes." Elphisia steepled her fingers. "But in exchange, show me a miracle that the bearer of a baptismal name can perform. That level of entertainment would be just right to forget that day''s incident." "A miracle...?" "Anything will do. Turn water into wine, multiply a single loaf of bread... do as you please." It had been a while since she''d encountered such an intriguing subject. The prospect of witnessing an inaccessible miracle was tantalizing. Her heart, which had died in her teens, came alive and began to race. However, Harte directly betrayed Elphisia''s hopes. "... I''m sorry. I can''t do that." "What did you say?" "Divine power shouldn''t be used for personal amusement. That''s the virtue our Lord desires." He recited the line with a rigid tone, as if reading from a moral textbook. Elphisia''s heart, which had briefly warmed, turned cold again. The spark that had lit up her eyes faded, leaving them dull and disinterested. ''In the end, he''s just a man with pretty words.'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she leaned back against the plush sofa with a bored expression, Harte fidgeted his fingers as if ashamed. In contrast to Elphisia, he sat with his back straight, hands neatly placed on his knees. His next promise, tinged with responsibility, once again piqued Elphisia''s interest. "Anything besides divine power is fine. I''ll do whatever it takes to earn your forgiveness." "... Whatever it takes?" "Ah, um... I can''t do anything that would harm or hurt someone''s feelings either." "You exaggerate with every word, don''t you?" "Ugh..." "Well, fine." A moment later, Elphisia prepared paper and pen, and began writing neatly. At a glance, it appeared to be in the form of a contract. Harte''s gaze was drawn by curiosity. His head gradually leaned towards the paper filling up with writing. "Sign it." "This is..." "A contract stating you''ll become my knight for the next year. If you''re not just all talk, you should gladly sign it, right?" Elphisia knew full well how absurd and unreasonable this contract was. Trying to bind the Commander of the Holy Knight Order for a year over an accidental touch of the thigh. No sane person would agree to such a contract. But Elphisia strongly sensed it. The man before her was likely an incredible pushover who''d simply lacked opportunities to show it. He might even agree to a contract that no one in their right mind would sign. And in reality, Elphisia''s prediction came true disappointingly easily. "I have to carry out my Temple duties until at least 4 PM. So I''ll be your knight from 5 PM to 6 AM. Is that alright?" "Good heavens, what the..." "Pardon?" "... No, it''s fine. Sign it as is." "Thank you for your consideration." Consideration? What nonsense. From 5 PM to 6 AM, he says. Presumably, 6 AM is when the Temple''s duties begin. That means out of 24 hours in a day, Harte would have less than an hour to sleep. Just the fact that a human could endure such a murderous schedule was already a living testament to miracles. "You... sleep?" "For me, sleep is merely a preference. Please don''t concern yourself." "... Ha." Elphisia gave up trying to understand any further. He was a fellow who calmly stated facts with an innocent face. Now she could believe the exploits her father never tired of boasting about. Harte finished signing with a light heart, then extended his hand to Elphisia. "With this, I''ve become your knight. I look forward to working with you for the next year." "... Right." "Now, would you introduce me to the duties I''ll be undertaking?" He eagerly sought work despite having just been employed. His enthusiasm, rising without knowing the fundamentals even after taking on an unfair contract, was fascinating. Meanwhile, Elphisia, who was at a loss for what tasks to assign, spoke languidly. "You''ll attend to me." --- --- "Sir Askalion! We have an emergency. The supplies for aid have been cut off!" "What did you say?" Askalion furrowed his brow at his subordinate''s report. He blinked his elegantly long lashes and asked for the cause. "If supplies are cut off now, the slum improvement plan is as good as scrapped. Have you found the reason?" "Well... it seems Duke Luminel has co-opted all the related merchant groups." "That person again..." Askalion heaved a deep sigh. Elphisia Luminel was always like this. Whenever he laid the groundwork to achieve something, she invariably demolished it. Like waves sweeping away a sand castle. As he pondered countermeasures, a woman emerged from the darkness. "Why does she always interfere with you?" Her crimson-tinged hair was tied back in a ponytail. Conflict lingered in her sorrowful blue eyes. The woman''s name was Tina, Askalion''s personal guard. To this guard who still retained traces of innocence, Askalion voiced the harsh reality. "Because maintaining the current system benefits her." "Even though people are suffering so much, just for that..." "To become Emperor, I need to build my power. But in that process, I''m bound to clash with Duke Luminel." The Luminel ducal house had grown excessively powerful since Elphisia became head of the family. The Imperial family was already half a figurehead, and it was no exaggeration to say that House Luminel was the Empire. In other words, for Askalion to increase his power, he inevitably had to absorb part of House Luminel''s pie. Therefore, rather than lose it to an upstart royal, Elphisia Luminel intended to maintain the current Empire. That was her intention. "But can we win? She''s... too formidable." "We must win. For the sake of our goals." While reaffirming his resolve, Askalion fell into contemplation. "If only we could find some weakness, something that would make the world turn against her..." Toggle New Ads 4/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 68: The Thirsty Villainess The time soon came when Elphisia began treating Harte almost like a newborn. "Cough!" The ever-dignified Duchess Luminel spat out the tea she had just sipped. As a result, the documents on her desk were stained with a greenish hue, and an unfamiliar sense of shame washed over her. "A-Are you alright, Duchess?" "Does this look alright to you? I''ve never tasted such bitter tea in my life." Elphisia wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, visibly irritated. Harte, on the other hand, carefully avoided her threatening gaze. This only annoyed her further, prompting her to ask harshly: "So, why did you lie about knowing how to brew tea?" "Well, not exactly knowing... I just said I''d tried making it before..." Harte dipped his finger in the spilled tea on the desk. Then, naturally bringing it to his mouth, he sucked on it as if savoring the taste. "Isn''t this how it''s supposed to taste...?" "You... you...!!!" Elphisia''s face turned bright red. It was a color thoroughly mixed with anger and humiliation. Understandably so, as the spilled tea on the desk was no different from Elphisia''s saliva. From her perspective, it was beyond an indirect kiss - more like an indirect French kiss. Yet Harte, oblivious to the issue, was merely observing Elphisia''s reaction. "Get out right now!!!" Thwack! Enraged, Elphisia kicked Harte''s shin with her shoe. However, Harte only slightly winced at the unexpected blow. His reaction, like being brushed by a mosquito, further fueled Elphisia''s anger. "Huff... huff... haah..." Elphisia, unaware that the hem of her wet dress was damp, leaned back in her chair and rubbed her face. "Damn it... How can someone be so clueless?" It had been a while since her emotions had been stirred so intensely. It seemed she had made a mistake in drafting the contract. She should have restrained her greed and simply had him perform as a jester before sending him back. At this moment, she truly regretted her decision. --- --- Harte, who had been kicked out without realizing his mistake, wandered the corridor. Since his duty was to serve, he limited his roaming to a radius from which he could easily return. During his walk, he encountered a hooded man in the hallway. The hood was pulled so low that Harte could barely make out the man''s black hair. At first, he considered subduing the suspicious figure, but the man''s confident stride made him hesitate. It proved to be the right decision. The man soon spoke with a youthful voice. "I heard the Duchess shouting." "Indeed. I wonder if she''s too stressed..." The hooded man nodded in agreement to Harte''s near-soliloquy. "... In a sense, you might not be wrong." "Oh? You seem to know the Duchess well?" "I''ve served her for... quite some time." "Ah, I see." Harte sized up the man. He was certain the man was a highly skilled knight. The man had a habit of suppressing his presence at every moment. He also strained to listen to sounds over a wide range. This level of skill was impossible to achieve through ordinary training. Of course, for Harte, it was merely impressive enough to merit a single moment of admiration. So he spoke casually: "If you''ve served her for long, you must know her well? Could you tell me what she likes?" "I don''t know." "Hmm..." As Harte hummed subtly, the man added, as if to excuse himself: "... But it seems unnecessary to try to win her favor." "Huh? Why?" "It''s been a very long time since the Duchess showed such human emotions. I think this change is somewhat positive." "Positive or not, I still got hit." "..." The young man said nothing more. He simply bowed his head deeply, still hidden under his hood, and went on his way. ''Is he one of those shadow guards that high nobles often employ?'' Even at a glance, he was different from the Sword King Unit, the official knightly order of the ducal house. The sense of not fitting in with the group and his disproportionate level of prayer were telling signs. Harte only inferred this much before dismissing the thought. More important than the existence of a shadow guard was Elphisia''s mood. If the recent conversation was true, it should be safe to return and resume his duties. Thus, Harte''s steps led him back to the Duchess''s office. It wasn''t long before Harte received a slap from Elphisia. The reason was that he had shaken a duster directly above Elphisia''s head. Their rocky first day ended like that. --- --- About two weeks had passed since then. Elphisia gazed at the setting sun, thinking of Harte. That clueless fool... ''Just how sheltered does one have to be to know so little?'' Truly, he was a specimen of human uselessness. And Elphisia''s assessment was entirely justified. Just as she thought, Harte had indeed grown up in an unexpectedly comfortable environment. Cleaning was done by the temple''s employees, as were cooking and tea preparation. Moreover, as the bearer of a baptismal name, he never got dirty or even injured. In fact, all Harte knew how to do was recite scriptures and change his own clothes. At this point, he had been raised more delicately than most noble heirs. ''The temple''s educational policy must have gone seriously awry.'' Over thirty years old, yet barely human. The implications were clear and simple. It was undeniable proof that they had essentially raised a child through neglect. At this rate, she might end up making a proper person out of Harte herself. It felt like experiencing childcare for the first time, with no prior experience. As Elphisia was lost in thought, the oblivious man with his perpetual grin once again arrived to fulfill his contract. "Hello, Duchess. I''m here." "... Right." Elphisia looked as if she had a rough stone stuck to the roof of her mouth. Despite having the commander of the Holy Knight Order at her beck and call, she felt no joy. Not even a hint of satisfaction. "You''re busy as always, Duchess. How long does it take to go through all these documents?" "A day." "My goodness, you can''t just skim through them. What if you fall for some terribly unfair contract?" "... Are you really one to talk? About that?" "Pardon?" "No, nevermind... You might actually be right about that." To put it bluntly... this man was annoying. Overwhelmingly so. To properly suppress both the climbing Askalion and the Empress Dowager''s checks, she needed time to focus entirely. Yet recently, she found herself wasting unnecessary time accommodating this man. So today, Elphisia had resolved to tear up the contract in front of Harte. It would be better for both of them to simply ignore each other. She chided herself for dragging this decision out for two weeks. "Duchess." Oblivious to her intentions, Harte smiled his usual good-natured smile. Elphisia had noticed from the corner of her eye that Harte was busily doing something in the corner. But when she actually faced the results, her expression soured. "Have some tea while you work. I brewed it myself." "Are you asking me to drink garbage?" "Umm... I''m sorry about last time. I thought you just put leaves in hot water, but apparently that''s not all there is to it." One can only imagine how the Divine Dragon Erehite must have fainted upon hearing this anecdote. It was bad enough that Harte was serving Elphisia, but hearing the tale of how he had served what amounted to trash in the guise of tea nearly caused Erehite to collapse. Subsequently, Harte underwent intensive training under Erehite''s supervision. For about ten days, the Divine Dragon lamented the temple''s lax approach to education. Finally, Harte reached a point where he felt confident serving tea to others. "This time will be different. Please, do try it." "And why should I trust you?" "Because trust brings good fortune." "What nonsense... Haah, fine." Elphisia rested her chin on her hand and cut off the conversation. It was going to be the end of their relationship today anyway. She could at least wet her lips once and spit it out. With that mindset, a clear light gradually appeared in Elphisia''s eyes. ''... Why is this decent?'' The taste was clean. While not worthy of praise, it was passable enough to swallow. As Elphisia set the teacup back on its saucer, Harte cautiously asked for her opinion. "How is it, Duchess?" "Hmph." How should she deliver a scathing review? While there''s been some improvement, it''s still far inferior to the dedicated tea maid''s work. "Well..." The problem lay in the narrowing distance between them. The expectation brimming on his face felt heavy. Even after a decade of disregarding human emotions, his face was still burdensome. That''s why Elphisia''s decision wavered at the last moment. "... It''s not bad." "Really? You mean it?" At this moment, Elphisia strongly sensed that it would take quite some time to completely erase this moment from her memory. "Thank goodness...!" Harte smiled. Despite having lived the same 32 years, his smile was as pure as a child''s. Elphisia had always dismissed the saying "you can''t spit on a smiling face" as someone else''s problem. But how about herself now? Faced with someone genuinely happy for her sake, she found herself unable to tear up the contract. "... Tch." Slurp. For some reason, her throat felt parched, and she hastily gulped down some tea. Seeing this, Harte''s eyes sparkled as if overcome with emotion. His violet eyes shone so brightly they seemed to outshine the office''s lighting. ''Damn it...'' Slurp. Elphisia took another sip of tea. For Elphisia, who had witnessed and countered all sorts of power plays, this was her first truly troublesome opponent. Ah, her throat was burning. Because this foolishness was unsightly, because this stupidity was pitiful. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Her throat kept burning. Chapter 69: What It Means to Seep In On a bright afternoon, near the massive pond inside the temple, Ibria called out to Harte. "Harte. Your face has brightened up lately?" "What do you mean all of a sudden?" Harte asked, bewildered. But Ibria''s pale face remained indifferent. "Do you enjoy serving that person so much you can''t even sleep? At first I thought she might have some dirt on you, but seeing your face, it doesn''t seem like that''s the case." "Hey, dirt on me...! It''s absolutely not like that, Ibria." Harte shook his head vigorously. He was so flustered he looked like a fish flapping on a fishing line. ''I can''t tell... Not to Ibria... Not to anyone in the temple... I can''t say it even if my mouth is torn apart...!'' He was a senior member of the temple after all, a clergyman who valued frugality and purity. Harte lacked the mental strength to confess that he was frequenting the Duchess''s mansion because he had groped an unmarried woman''s thigh. "Anyway, is that what you were curious about...? Whether she had dirt on me or something?" "Well, I''m curious about that too, but I wanted to warn you." "Warn me?" "Yes, warn you." Ibria''s expression darkened. She faced Harte seriously and offered sincere advice. "You might not know this, but Duchess Luminel actually has a bad reputation. She''s known as a villainess." "What..." "Even so, I didn''t think you of all people would, but just in case, I''ll tell you. When you keep something dark close, you get stained without realizing it. I hope you''ll be a little wary of Duchess Luminel." Ibria was sincere because it was Harte she was advising. She didn''t want to see Harte, who had been like an elegant white heron, soaked in ink. However, Harte''s thoughts were completely opposite to Ibria''s. "Thanks, Ibria. But I want to believe what I''ve seen with my own eyes." "Harte." "The Duchess I know is just blunt, nothing more. So even if her reputation is bad, I want to trust her as much as I can. After all, it''s our job to believe, isn''t it?" "If you use work as an excuse, how can I argue... Being the Holy Maiden and all." Ibria let out a long sigh. Harte''s opinion was the orthodox one. To refute it, whether as a Holy Maiden or as an individual, would invite criticism. The temple''s daily routine was drawing to a close. --- --- About half an hour before Harte''s arrival, at the Luminel mansion. Elphisia was in a foul mood. She was disgusted by Askalion, who was criticizing her inhuman behavior and waging a public opinion war, and the Empress who seemed to be jumping on the bandwagon with glee. She had long since cut off the supply lines delivering aid supplies. Thanks to this, the Third Prince, whose hands were tied, had no choice but to continue the fight in this manner. "... Duchess, what will you do?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Glen, who was attending her, asked quietly. In response, Elphisia asked, with eyes that seemed to be looking down at a chessboard: "Do you know the easiest way to defeat an opponent?" "I... don''t know." Glen gave an insubstantial answer after a moment''s thought. On the other hand, Elphisia explained her theory without so much as raising an eyebrow. "You just need to repeat the actions they despise. Actions that inspire such intense hatred..." Originally, the right path was difficult and the wrong path was easy. And Elphisia was a woman who walked right down the center of the wrong path. For someone like her, perfect from her background to her own qualifications, there was absolutely no need to take the difficult path. Therefore, choosing the wrong path was the natural course of action. "We should spread well-crafted gossip to the yellow press. Let''s bundle Askalion and the Empress, who joined hands thinking this was their chance, into one side altogether." "... I''ll carry out your orders." It was just as Glen was about to take a step to carry out the order. The clock inside the mansion chimed six in the afternoon. At the same time, a foolish servant reflexively came to Elphisia''s mind. That servant was, of course, Harte, who by now should have finished his duties at the temple and would be coming to fulfill their unfair contract. "... Hah." "Duchess?" It was an unexpected sigh. Glen stopped in his tracks, concerned. And his judgment was excellent. "... Forget the order I just gave." "Pardon? Yes... understood." "And... instruct them to lift the restrictions we placed on the merchant guilds." "You mean..." "..." Glen tried to reconfirm her meaningful decision. But Elphisia''s lips didn''t open a second time. It seemed suspicious, as if he had heard things, but reality was undeniable. Therefore, Glen bowed respectfully and withdrew to draft the official document to be circulated to the merchant guilds. With this, Askalion''s wish was fulfilled. The supply of aid to the slums would resume once again. The usual Elphisia wouldn''t have yielded even if her feet were on fire. She knew this well herself, which is why she squeezed her eyes shut. "Phew..." It was an impulsive decision with no room for excuse. But that''s not to say it contained intentions that even she couldn''t understand. It was all because of Harte. Remembering that grown child who knew nothing of the world''s filth made everything seem pointless. She didn''t want to needlessly stain that innocent man. Moreover, when she saw him showing her infinite goodwill, she somehow felt bad for being mired in the wrong path. "Damn it!" Bang! Elphisia shouted and kicked the innocent wall. Why was she thinking of him on her own, why was she ashamed of her own actions on her own... It''s not like her ability to distinguish between good and evil had been dim. She knew all too well that she was closer to evil... That''s why it was even more maddening. Meanwhile, Harte, who had just opened the front door of the mansion, witnessed Elphisia''s outraged appearance in real-time. "Duchess!" Thump! Harte bounded up the stairs in one breath. He immediately knelt on one knee and examined Elphisia''s foot. "Did you hurt your toes? Why are you hurting yourself because you''re angry..." "Ha." Elphisia wanted to snap at him that it was because of him. But the words wouldn''t come out smoothly. She had a feeling that if she vocally declared Harte as the cause, something irreversible would happen. "Move." "Yes, ma''am." Harte was faithful to her instructions. It was completely different from before when he would hesitate and get iron-fisted with her folding fan. Soon, he casually threw out a question. "So what''s wrong?" "Nothing." "Come on, it doesn''t seem like nothing." "You''re persistent." "Hmm." Now Harte was stroking his chin, pretending to ponder with an outright sly attitude. Elphisia''s face contorted on one side at this rather drastic change. "You seem to have gotten quite comfortable with me." "I guess it''s because you always treat me so well, Duchess." Elphisia had never treated Harte well. If anything, she had driven him like a whipping boy. "You... really..." Suddenly, she had such a thought. That if he left the temple''s embrace in this state, he might have his liver and gallbladder eaten while his eyes were wide open. Unlike Harte with his innocent brain, the world was far too cruel. So it felt like someone needed to protect Harte. ''How did it come to this?'' What if the woman pushed against the railing at the imperial ball had been someone other than her? Probably, no matter who he had come into contact with, he would have wagged his tail like a stray dog and sought them out. And just like now, he would have signed such an unreasonable slave contract without hesitation and... acted as they wished. ''His face is... quite handsome.'' As a holy knight, he had a good physique that would likely be popular with women. An immature young lady might have used the event as an excuse to drag Harte into a swamp of lust. Even without a specific target, for some reason, her fists clenched just at the imagination. ''Is this... a sense of responsibility?'' A sense of responsibility arising from the reality of having learned Harte''s true nature. Also, a sense of mission that since she had drawn him into an unfair contract, she should make this person into a proper human being. It must be one or the other. At least, Elphisia was convinced of that. "... You." "Yes?" "Do you do this to other people too? If someone is venting their anger by hitting a wall, do you rush over like you did just now?" "Of course... Why wouldn''t I? It''s painful if injuries increase." Hearing the answer, her mood seemed to sink. Elphisia gave a bitter smile. "... I should have known." But her bitter smile didn''t last even a second. "But Duchess, please don''t try to break things. If you call for me, I''ll just come running. Then I''ll help you vent your anger." "Even if your temple duties aren''t over?" "Ah..." "..." Normally at times like this, one should lie to please the other person, even if it means stretching the truth. That''s what having sense means, but strangely, she didn''t feel offended. It was just so very Harte that he couldn''t gloss over even one thing with a lie. ''Am I... finding this comfortable?'' She had lived her whole life suspecting others. When she stepped into social circles, her eyes would form crescents, but her lips behind the folding fan would remain horizontal. Because deception was her daily life, she couldn''t trust anyone. In the midst of all this, the appearance of someone she could trust unconditionally was an encouraging change. "... I''ll come running as fast as I can. Actually, I find it quite fun to talk with you, Duchess." "That''s enough." Elphisia turned around and tossed out a few more words. "Do as you please." --- --- Time passed after the two names were written on the contract. On a day when the spring air had faded and the early summer sun grew stronger, an invitation arrived at the temple. It was an invitation to a banquet celebrating the Emperor''s birthday. "I must attend..." Ibria made her decision. "I''ll make sure to see this person called Elphisia Luminel... with my own eyes." Her protruding lips betrayed her state of mind. Chapter 70: Future Dreams Linia Catadel. The former Viscountess Linia Chandler now wielded power as a Duchess. Her influence extended far beyond that of a typical noblewoman, largely due to her husband Rayners'' early demise from lifestyle diseases. No one was particularly surprised. The obese Second Prince Rayners, who had renounced his claim to the throne, could barely walk. It was widely predicted he''d meet an early end, whether from lifestyle diseases or by cracking his skull after a clumsy fall. Thus, Linia, as mistress of the Ducal house, held all the real authority. For all intents and purposes, she was the Duke of Catadel. At least until she passed the title to her son - Helio Catadel - born in the twilight of her husband''s life. "Ugh..." Seven-year-old Helio groaned as he noticed a nosebleed staining his papers. It was the result of severely weakened immunity and accumulated fatigue. Flip! Yet the sound of turning pages remained steady. The book Helio was reading was titled "Understanding and Contemplation of Ethical Thought." Unless one was a prodigy on par with the Third Prince Askalion, once hailed as a child genius, it wasn''t a text a seven-year-old should be poring over. Moreover, Helio''s hands were covered in scars. He was frequently beaten by his etiquette teacher. His mother, Linia Catadel, turned a blind eye to the tutor''s harsh discipline. At times, she even encouraged it. Helio repeated the reason for his mother''s actions like a mantra. "I must become Elphisia Luminel..." If life could be compared to a race, Helio''s finish line was Elphisia Luminel. To be showered with praise from a young age, to graduate top of the academy with ease, to captivate attention with striking beauty. To act in a way that would allow House Catadel to overshadow House Luminel. "Elphisia Luminel doesn''t struggle... Elphisia Luminel could memorize this in one go..." If he was lacking, he had to fill the gaps. If he pushed himself hard enough, he could become Elphisia Luminel. Helio firmly believed this. If not, the race called life would never end. "I am Elphisia Luminel..." Helio remained glued to his chair from six in the morning until six in the evening. There were only two conditions under which he could rise. One was for bodily functions, and the other was to attend the Emperor''s birthday banquet at the Imperial Palace today. The current time was four in the afternoon. Creeeeak. The door opened. Maids entered, asking for permission, and seated Helio in front of a mirror. Numerous outfits hung on racks behind him, ready for dressing. The preparations were about to begin. --- --- That day, Harte hadn''t set out for the Luminel mansion. Elphisia had notified him in advance of her schedule to attend the Emperor''s birthday banquet. So Harte had planned to spend a relaxing time at the temple. That is, until Ibria expressed her intention to attend the banquet. "Harte. Let''s go to the banquet together." "Alright." "Huh? Um..." Harte agreed without even asking for details. In truth, if Ibria was going somewhere, it was only right for Harte to simply follow. However, Ibria had expected Harte to at least ask about this unusual behavior. With little deliberation or preparation, there was nothing to hinder their steps. Moreover, the short distance between the temple and the palace meant they arrived very quickly. The guard who spotted them stammered. "Oh..." It wasn''t unusual for the temple to receive formal invitations. But unless it was a major event like Founding Day, it was extremely rare for them to actually attend. "Her Holiness Holy Maiden Ibria and Holy Knight Commander Sir Harte have arrived!" As the doors opened, the scent of alcohol and perfume assailed their nostrils. The heated atmosphere felt unfamiliar. Harte suddenly realized how unaccustomed he was to such lively environments. And then he saw Elphisia''s eyes widen in surprise across the room. He''d deliberately left her behind, yet running into her as usual felt absurd. However, this was merely Harte''s perspective. Elphisia''s inner thoughts were quite different. ''Why... are you here...?'' Elphisia hadn''t left Harte unattended for no reason. She found it uncomfortable for him to attend the banquet while aware of her presence. This was, after all, a place where all manner of gossip circulated. Even a moment''s distraction could lead to rumors. It was obvious what kind of words about her Harte might pick up in such a setting. ''Did the Holy Maiden express her intention to attend? Or did Harte... No, surely he didn''t come because he wanted to see me...?'' Thud! Elphisia''s train of thought was interrupted as she slammed her drink down on the table. The harsh sound caused those nearby to glance at her nervously. ''What a foolish thought! Why would that dimwit want to see me...'' Above all, Harte''s companion was the Holy Maiden. Her exquisite beauty seemed as ageless as ever. Elphisia had known her for years, and she still appeared untouched by time. Perhaps this was why Harte never showed any interest in her. Having served such a woman all his life, how could any ordinary beauty catch his eye? Elphisia clenched her fist as she watched men flock to the Holy Maiden like dogs in heat. "Holy Maiden, might I have a moment of your time?" "Do you perhaps enjoy a drink?" "You remain as beautiful as ever." The men addressed her with undisguised lust in their eyes. But Ibria, unaccustomed to such gazes, failed to notice. Harte was equally oblivious. So he took Ibria''s orders at face value. "Harte. Since we''ve come this far, let''s enjoy ourselves a little. I''ll be engaged in conversation for a while, so feel free to act as you please until then." "Thanks, Ibria." "Huh? Um..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ibria was taken aback by the unexpected gratitude. The usual Harte would have simply acknowledged the order as a command to be carried out... In any case, Ibria began to enlighten the men targeting her. As the conversations progressed, their eyes filled with faith instead of lust. After all, Ibria was the Holy Maiden. Meanwhile, Harte walked straight towards Elphisia. As he did so, his somewhat rigid expression softened into the sunny one she was accustomed to seeing. This signified that he had finally learned to separate work from his personal life. It was truly an encouraging development. "Hello, how have you been? It seems we meet again today, Duchess." "Why are you here?" "Well, I''m not quite sure myself, but it seems Ibria had some business here." "Ibria?" "Yes." So he calls her by name, not title. Elphisia knew they were childhood friends, but seeing this, their closeness seemed considerable. A twisted sense of rivalry tightened in her chest. "... You must be quite close. Close enough to use first names." "Well, we''ve been together since childhood." "For how long?" "Hmm... To be honest, my childhood memories are hazy. Apparently, I was abandoned as a baby on the temple doorstep one day. I suppose we''ve been together ever since." "... So you were an orphan." "Yes, I was an orphan." Elphisia regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth. Seeing Harte''s proud acknowledgment made her feel as if she had insulted his lineage. "Ahem! Anyway... Her status must be far above yours, yet you speak to her so casually." "Haha... I suppose it turned out that way." "By that logic, there''s no reason you shouldn''t speak casually to me as well." Elphisia had only meant to tease, but Harte jumped as if struck by lightning. "Goodness, how could I dare? You''re noble, unlike me, Duchess. Besides, I serve you..." "B-but, isn''t that the same for the Holy Maiden?" "Ibria is Ibria..." "Then Elphisia is Elphisia too!" "..." "..." Elphisia and Harte fell silent simultaneously. Elphisia was mortified at unconsciously referring to herself in the third person. How was it any different from a child throwing a tantrum? This sudden regression to childishness kept pricking at her sense of shame. Harte, on the other hand, couldn''t help but find Elphisia cute, irreverent as the thought might be. Her flushed face and petulant tone were utterly at odds with her usual demeanor. The stark contrast to her normal behavior sparked unseemly fantasies. "Um... So... That is." Harte continued, scarcely daring to hope. "Do you... want me to call you by name, Duchess...?" "Nng." Elphisia averted her eyes. She didn''t want to admit it, nor did she want to lie. She questioned why it even mattered if this fool, who could barely serve her properly, called her by name. And yet... she just wanted to hear it. This inexplicable desire threw Elphisia''s heart into turmoil. "I, I...!" Just as Elphisia, backed into a corner, was about to shriek- THUD! The resounding impact of something falling from a great height echoed through the hall. People began to stir and murmur in agitation. Some let out gasps, as if they''d witnessed something horrific. The nature of the incident soon became clear as a voice rang out. "Hah, a child...!" A noblewoman who had witnessed the entire event from a quiet terrace cried out. "A boy... fell from the upper floor...!!!" Chapter 71: Miracle A commotion erupted. At the Emperor''s birthday banquet, a person - a young boy no less - had fallen. It was a major incident. On a day that should have been more auspicious than any other, misfortune had struck. Inevitably, curiosity and fear intermingled as crowds gathered. "It''s gotten quite rowdy," Linia Catadel remarked. "Indeed, Lady Catadel. No doubt an accident caused by excessive excitement," someone immediately flattered her. They too must have been curious, but not enough to forsake the power before their eyes. "Let''s not act rashly. Others will surely gossip like busybodies, so we needn''t concern ourselves." "How insightful, my lady!" "I''m ashamed I even considered diverting my attention for a moment." At first glance, Linia''s opinion seemed correct. She was exemplifying the demeanor of a proper noblewoman. But even for someone like her, her true thoughts differed. ''I don''t know whose child it is, but how pathetic. To dare sully the Emperor''s birthday banquet.'' How negligent must their education have been to make such a blunder? It was an unseemly act her own well-mannered son would never commit. Of course not - her proud son would become the future Duke Catadel and surpass Elphisia Luminel. He would never cause such an incident. But as time passed, the reactions grew strange. People''s gazes increasingly focused on Linia. Half were sympathetic, half scornful. By this point, even the noblewomen associating with Linia couldn''t help but notice the suspicious atmosphere. They made various excuses to leave Linia''s side, and eventually, she was left alone. Of course, Linia, at the center of this maelstrom, was also aware of the peculiar mood. She sensed that it was likely related to the boy''s fall outside. As she pondered this, her heart began to race. Anxiety quickened her steps and sent chills down her spine. Forgetting her composure, Linia openly displayed her agitation, lifting her skirt hem slightly as she ran. When the Duchess finally arrived at the rear garden where the boy had fallen, the mask she''d been wearing completely crumbled. --- --- By the time Harte and Elphisia descended upon the scene of the accident, Linia stood petrified as if under a stone curse. She''d frozen, unable to process the storm of thoughts assailing her. "That''s... the Catadel heir, isn''t it? As expected..." "I wonder if there was some kind of accident?" "Well, so much for the Catadel family''s reputation..." Reputation. Yes, that damned family reputation. Linia, who had staked everything on it, was now wracked with worry. ''What''s going on? Why is my son like this? No, more importantly, medical treatment... But why did he fall? Surely he didn''t jump of his own accord... No, I must treat his wounds quickly... But the people''s gazes...!!!'' While Linia remained motionless, the flame of life Helio harbored continued to dwindle. Even as he wheezed out ragged breaths, his eyes took in his dumbfounded mother. The woman who, more than anyone in the world, had placed her expectations on him and loved him... Meanwhile, Elphisia narrowed her eyes as she observed the situation. ''Was that woman always this stupid? If she''s worried about the family''s reputation, she should be rushing over and calling for a physician right away.'' It would have been better to faint outright than to remain frozen while conscious. But Linia was stuck, unable to decide on a course of action. ''He''s dying either way. He should have died instantly, but... it seems the fall was somewhat cushioned by tree branches.'' As much as Linia was conscious of Elphisia, Elphisia too kept Linia in mind. She had always found it rather amusing how Linia desperately tried to surpass her, and occasionally put her in her place. Yet Linia persisted like a weed, never failing to raise her head again. To see that same Linia unable to properly handle the scene before her - it made Elphisia realize anew what an insignificant woman had been clinging to her. "Let''s head back, Harte." "..." "Hey, you?" Elphisia narrowed her eyes and urged Harte. But Harte didn''t budge, staring at the dying boy. Finding this strange, she was about to pull his hand when Holy Maiden Ibria arrived from the other side. Unable to bear Linia''s neglect any longer, a bystander grabbed Ibria and asked: "Holy Maiden, Holy Maiden... Is there any chance that child could live? I believe someone of your stature must be able to hear the words of God..." "Please, take pity just this once and bless him." "He''s still just a child. Besides, today is His Majesty the Emperor''s birthday celebration..." They knew nothing of baptismal names. They had never even seen divinity with their own eyes. They approached with only a vague belief that there must be some reason she was called a Holy Maiden. Ibria''s face darkened. In truth, Ibria''s divine power could work miracles. But no matter how dire the circumstances of someone close to her, divine power must not be leaked to the outside world. While it wouldn''t cross the line as a baptismal name holder, it clearly went against the will of the deity. As Ibria, destined to awaken as the next vessel of God, she couldn''t help but be conflicted. ''I... I can''t use divine power...'' This is why the temple rarely allows baptismal name holders out into the world. Outside the temple, countless people''s stories are tangled like a web. And just as many temptations lurk. Greed, lust, jealousy, exhibitionism. Apart from these negatives, even justice and compassion were equally potent temptations. Thus, it was safest for baptismal name holders to remain within the temple, turning a blind eye to outside affairs. They only reveal themselves when humanity walks the path of destruction. Or when the demon side spreads malice using divine power. It was right to descend only in these two cases. As Ibria wavered between virtue and compassion, it happened. Step, step. A man in pure white uniform cut through the crowd and walked to the center. It was Harte. His usual foolish demeanor had vanished so completely that for a moment, Elphisia thought she was looking at a different person. He passed by the kneeling Linia and approached Helio, who was barely clinging to life with labored breaths. Thud. Harte knelt on the grass. Then he gently laid Helio''s head on his lap. Harte and Helio''s eyes met. Helio''s eyes were a beautiful green. While his brown hair came from Linia, those olive-like eyes were clearly Rayners'' legacy. The child who resembled both parents equally shed tears. "You must be in a lot of pain," Harte said softly. "It doesn''t hurt..." Helio denied it with slurred speech. Because if this level of pain was too much, he could never become Elphisia Luminel. But Harte found the already dead heart more pitiful than the dying body. "Pain isn''t just about the physical body." "It doesn''t hurt... nothing hurts..." "Then you must be invincible." "I''m..." I am... I''m not invincible, I''m Elphisia Luminel... "Ugh..." Helio turned his head slightly. Behind his still-dazed mother, he caught sight of Elphisia Luminel watching the scene. "Uh..." At that moment, Helio realized. That his dream of becoming Elphisia Luminel was nothing but a fleeting wish. Unlike him, she had an upright posture and eyes that seemed to look down on the world. Even a mere sidelong glance revealed her unique confidence. And she possessed a freedom that puppets like him lacked. Though just a seven-year-old child, he had realized this to a sickening degree. "Hic, huu..." Blood-tinged tears fell from Helio''s eyes. Harte asked calmly, "Is there anything you want to say?" "Ugh... urk..." Then, Helio''s trembling lips voiced a desire for the first time in a very long while. "Save me... It hurts... It hurts." "..." Originally, he just wanted to get some fresh air. He felt stuffy and dizzy, and simply wanted a change of scenery. So when he went out to the balcony and gripped the railing, his vision blurred. That was all. "It hurts so much I can barely breathe... At home, I can''t make mistakes... I''d rather go to God''s side quickly..." "..." But looking back now, he had doubts. Was it really an accident? Perhaps, thinking he wanted to die right then and there, he had used the blurred vision as an excuse to jump. He couldn''t be certain of this sudden doubt even to himself. But now, in this state, he knew his true feelings. "I don''t want to die..." Only on the brink of death did the child confess the desire he''d kept buried deep in his heart. It was a pure, honest feeling he could never have revealed to Linia, who was his entire world. But the violet eyes of the man cradling him were so kind and serene that they drew out his innermost wish. "... I see." Having picked up on the child''s desire, Harte spoke. "If that''s what you want, let''s go. To God''s side." "...... Yes." While promising to fulfill the child''s wish, Harte betrayed virtue. "By living properly." Let there be light. The hand extended by God''s vanguard shall hold glorious radiance. The man with a baptismal name summoned golden particles to his palm, recalling the existence of God looking down upon the mortal world. At that moment, the clouds that had covered the night sky parted, letting moonlight shine through. Though mere coincidence, people thought this too was miraculous. The pale moonlight and sacred golden light intertwined, illuminating the Imperial Palace. The light floating like fireflies was the power of the God itself. Divine power. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The miraculous light that should never be revealed to the mortal world in peacetime gently enveloped Helio. Simultaneously, Helio''s wounds began to heal. As if time were rewinding, his external injuries completely healed, and the blood and dirt staining his clothes were cleansed. Wrapped in the warm miracle, Helio closed his eyes. Accumulated fatigue washed over him, forcing him into sleep. "Ah... Aah...! Helio!" Only then did Linia rush to Helio''s side. "Thank goodness, it''s all healed... It''s okay, we can start over. We''ll make sure this never happens again, more, more, more...!" Without even marveling at the miracle before her eyes, Linia''s eyes flashed with madness. Harte picked up Helio and stepped back from Linia. "Hand him over. Quickly," she demanded. "That''s not possible." "What?" Harte unilaterally declared to the unfocused Linia: "From this moment on, the temple will take charge of the young lord''s safety. I will not allow any objections." "How dare you... By whose authority...? I am Helio''s mother!" "I cannot accept that. You forfeited that right yourself." "You...! You insignificant person...!!!" Linia screamed hysterically. "Guards! Come here at once and stop this criminal! Stop him, I say!" But the Duchess Catadel''s authority had absolutely no effect on the guards. Having directly witnessed divine power, they couldn''t possibly commit the blasphemy of laying hands on Harte. Even those who normally doubted God couldn''t help but feel reverence at such a sight. It was truly a reenactment of a legend written in myth. No one could stop Harte''s steps as he carried Helio. "Uwaaaaah!" Linia tore at her hair neurotically. Afterwards. The Catadel ducal house would file a lawsuit against the temple to reclaim Helio. However, all of Linia''s demands, even with a legal counsel''s aid, were rejected. The basis was a legal clause stating that the Imperial family guarantees the temple''s extraterritoriality. This incident became an opportunity for many nobles to reaffirm the temple''s presence. --- --- "... Urgh." Immediately upon returning from the banquet, Elphisia dry-heaved over the washbasin. When she closed her eyes, she saw the scene of Harte cradling the child and manifesting divine power. This fragment of memory, likely impossible to erase for a lifetime, continued to torment Elphisia. "Haa... Haa..." She had understood him as merely a naive man. She had dismissed him as nothing but a fool and a dunce. But the side Harte showed today could rightfully be called that of a saint. "Damn it." Filthy. It''s filthy. Unbearably filthy. Her own self, who had calmly assessed a dying child in that situation, who had wanted to somehow use that light... was utterly black. ''I''m... too filthy to spend such days casually with that man.'' Elphisia''s perception was beginning to change. Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 72: Advancing Relationships About two months had passed since the Emperor''s birthday celebration. The scorching summer sun beat down on the earth. Glen, as usual, attended to Elphisia while inwardly contemplating. It seemed that Elphisia Luminel had undergone a change of heart. ''She''s become gentler. No doubt about it...'' Elphisia''s generous treatment of her household staff wasn''t new. After all, loyalty rooted in fear often crumbled in the face of greater terror. That''s why the mansion''s inhabitants were often indignant at her being labeled a villainess. However, Glen''s case was different. If things went even slightly awry or were carried out differently than intended, Elphisia would mete out harsh punishment to Glen. For instance, she once ordered torture as retribution for deliberately sparing an assassin''s life. Of course, her use of violence wasn''t new either. But things were different these days. Not only had Elphisia''s speech softened, but when she raised her hand, she often hesitated as if reconsidering, then lowered it again. ''The matter of Askalion, the former Third Prince, is another example.'' For some reason, Elphisia was turning a blind eye to Askalion''s schemes. As a result, Askalion was showing remarkable growth. He seemed to think he was outmaneuvering Elphisia, but in reality, she was simply neglecting him on a whim. Glen guessed that the reason for Elphisia''s strange behavior was likely due to the man who visited at this time every day. Sure enough, she glanced at the clock and quietly ordered Glen: "You may go. Don''t forget what I''ve told you." "Yes, understood." Efficiency had improved recently. Thanks to Harte taking over Elphisia''s attendance, Glen had gained more freedom. He now planned to wait until the sky was completely dark before moving out for his mission. The mission to monitor Askalion, who would soon enter the capital... --- --- Harte, visiting without fail once again today. He could now brew tea naturally. So these days, Elphisia didn''t hesitate to drink the tea he prepared. "... You." "Yes, Elphisia." Another change was that Harte had started calling Elphisia by name. Harte hadn''t forgotten how Elphisia had expressed her subtle desire at the banquet, as if throwing a tantrum. Though it was difficult to immediately switch to using her name, two months had resolved the issue. "If you were to receive a gift, what would you like?" "Hmm... Nothing, really." A long deliberation wasn''t necessary. Harte had never experienced material desire, so this was truly a challenging question. "Come on, there must be something?" "No matter how much I think about it, there''s nothing. Avoiding extravagance is a virtue of the temple... Of course, I don''t mean to impose my beliefs on you, Elphisia." "I know that without you saying it." Elphisia spoke as if facing a daunting challenge, but to Harte, it was a refreshing joy. He was simply delighted that she had come to understand him so well. Compared to their first meeting, it was an encouragingly awkward change. "Hmm." Elphisia pretended to think before furrowing her brow as if confronted with a dilemma. Unable to read her thoughts, Harte was puzzled. ''If it''s not extravagant, it should be fine, but this still seems a bit...'' Given Harte''s frugal nature, he would likely prefer a gift made with effort rather than money. However, Elphisia had never in her life exerted effort for someone else''s sake. This meant that while she had immersed herself in academics and management, she had never acted with the intention of bringing joy to another person. ''An embroidered handkerchief is... too easy. That can''t be called effort. Decorative sword tassels are the same, everything is just too simple.'' In truth, these tasks were only easy by Elphisia''s standards; from another''s perspective, they would be considered works of art. Aware of this, Elphisia nonetheless began searching for something that required genuine effort. "... Harte." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Elphisia." "Do you have a favorite dish?" "Hmm... Maybe beef saut¨¦e? It''s sometimes served as a special meal at the temple, and I really enjoyed it." "That''s all? ... Ugh." Elphisia asked in startled disbelief. She quickly shut her mouth, but Harte scratched the back of his head with a wry smile. "Haha... We usually don''t eat meat, you see." "... I see." Beef saut¨¦e was a dish that could be immediately prepared if she simply ordered the chef. Moreover, she''d heard it didn''t involve particularly complex cooking techniques. Therefore, Elphisia made a bold decision. She would prepare a special meal for him as thanks for his service over this time. And in doing so, she would witness the radiant smile born from overwhelming gratitude. --- --- The next morning. Elphisia had worked through the night to complete all of her day''s tasks. Today, her office would be the kitchen. In her field of vision were the chef''s anxious gaze and the skeptical looks of the maids assisting with the cooking. Enduring all this unpleasantness, Elphisia drew her knife. The next moment. BANG! Elphisia''s kitchen knife split the cutting board precisely in half. Then, she spoke nonchalantly... "Chef. Call the administrator immediately." "Y-yes...? But why suddenly summon the administrator to the kitchen...?" "Shouldn''t the merchant who supplied such a shoddy cutting board to the ducal house face ruin, if not worse?" "Hah...!" She had made an outrageously violent assertion. Faced with this tyrannical display, the chef finally lost his composure. ''My lady... What are you doing, practicing swordsmanship with a kitchen knife...?!'' Even at its worst, the Luminel ducal house was a family of swordsmen. The blade of the kitchen knife Elphisia wielded still emitted a chilling light. Meanwhile, as the chef''s mouth hung open, Elphisia once again carefully reconsidered her decision. ''No, no. If it''s Harte, he''d be disappointed in such a harsh judgment. That''s something I... don''t want to see, for some reason.'' So, Elphisia rarely retracted an order once given. "... Never mind. Forget I said anything about calling the administrator." "Y-yes, ma''am!" A response taut with discipline. From the chef''s perspective, he couldn''t help but feel immense pressure. Most nobles considered entering the kitchen beneath them, yet here was Elphisia, of all people, using the kitchen. What''s more, she had brought only a single cookbook. The chef thought his eyes would pop out of his head when he saw her practicing swordsmanship on the cutting board. Gathering his courage, he addressed Elphisia. "Um... My lady." "What is it?" "Would it be alright if I offered some assistance with your work?" "You mean to help?" "Ah! Yes, yes. That''s right." If the chef''s assistance went beyond helping to actually cooking on her behalf, it would diminish the meaning of her effort. However, feeding Harte a dish without even knowing the basics would be pointless. After a moment''s consideration, Elphisia accepted. "Only as an assistant. Just correct me if I go astray." "Understood. Then, if I may be so bold, let me start by showing you how to hold a kitchen knife." "You dare to teach knife skills to the head of a swordsmanship family?" "..." Afterwards. Having realized the difference between swordsmanship and cooking, Elphisia had to squeeze her eyes shut to hold back the tears of shame welling up. Furthermore, for the first time in over a decade, she got cuts on her fingers. Embarrassed to show this, Elphisia planned to wear gloves when meeting Harte for the time being. She absolutely didn''t want to see him pitying her. After going through this process, the beef saut¨¦e was complete. Elphisia elegantly cut the meat and brought it to her mouth. Her first impression of the dish she had made herself was... ''It tastes awful.'' A single thought steeped in self-loathing. --- --- The man once known as the Third Prince - Askalion - had steadily regained his footing and finally entered the capital. Any noble with a sense for the political climate could see that this marked the opening act in the fight for the throne. However, even with his recovered standing, the gap between a former prince and the current emperor remained vast. It was an almost insurmountable difference that Askalion couldn''t possibly be unaware of. Moreover, at this point, Court Count Arwel was his only retainer worthy of being called loyal. Thus, people were busy speculating what Askalion was relying on to return to the capital. Deep in the night of such a capital. Askalion sought confirmation from the guard at the entrance to the underground passage of his mansion. "The fellow?" "No issues, sir." "Good. Don''t slack on the surveillance." The rumors circulating weren''t entirely baseless. Askalion did indeed have an ace up his sleeve. He descended the gloomy stairs leading to the basement and looked down at his most powerful card with noble eyes. "How are you feeling? Vampire." "Do you really... need to ask?" "I hope it''s as I expect." The demon before him was a low-ranking vampire who had infiltrated as a spy. Even so, vampires as a race were high-ranking demons, making capture no easy feat. If it hadn''t been for Tina, with her worst possible compatibility, they might have killed it rather than keeping it alive. "Who would have thought? To think the Bloody Dragon''s power could control a vampire like a puppet." "Damn you..." "That''s my line." They were certainly not on friendly terms. Finally, Askalion began the interrogation, looking at the vampire as if regarding vermin. "Now, where were we?" "..." He affected nonchalance, pretending to recall information he already knew. After a few seconds of silence, Askalion spoke again. "The bloodline of the Demon King is staying in the capital... was it?" Chapter 73: The Inner Workings of a Modest Person Time passed, and it was late June, the beginning of early summer. As temperatures rose, the world changed. The ornate decorations on flowing dresses became simpler, and formal wear noticeably thinned. When the fabric of clothes changed, fashion trends followed suit. Fashion changes were especially prominent among women, and today''s Elphisia was a prime example. "E-Elphisia...!?" "What? Why the dumbfounded look?" "No, it''s just, well..." Harte, who had just stepped into the mansion, found his eyes wandering, unable to settle. His face flushed red as if overcome by the heat, his lips parted slightly and quivering. "What on earth... is that shameless outfit...!!!" "Sh-shameless?!" This time, it was Elphisia''s face that crumpled. It was understandable, given that she''d been met with such a disparaging comment the moment they locked eyes. Even someone less proud than Elphisia would have felt insulted in this situation. However, in Harte''s defense, there was certainly something about Elphisia''s attire that warranted a guilty verdict. ''How can such a provocative outfit even exist?'' The long skirt hem was embroidered with diamond-shaped vents. The milky skin of her thighs gleamed beyond the clinging skirt hem, and a beauty mark, as if lightly dotted by a brush, was alluringly eye-catching. Good heavens, why was a single mole on that porcelain skin so heart-stirring? He couldn''t fathom it. "E-Elphisia... As a duchess of the Empire, how can you expose your skin so carelessly...?" "Huh? Expose my skin? Me? Where exactly..." For a moment, Elphisia thought part of her dress had torn due to Harte''s honest reaction. But upon closer inspection, she noticed Harte''s violet eyes darting towards her side. ''Don''t tell me... because of the small slit on the side of my thigh?'' At most, it was a tiny side slit. So Elphisia assumed she must have misjudged. However, when she caught Harte instinctively glancing again, she became certain. "Ha, haha..." "Ugh..." She couldn''t understand why his face was so red over something so trivial. Could it be that the Holy Maiden always adhered to stuffy attire? Perhaps Harte had never had the chance to see a woman''s skin before. But thinking about it, this too was contradictory. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, you." "Yes... Elphisia." "Why are you so flustered? You must''ve seen outfits like this often at banquets." National events were held even in summer. So Harte should have seen women in revealing outfits before. Contrary to Elphisia''s assumption, Harte responded in a small voice. "... I haven''t seen them." "What?" "How could I... How could I let my eyes wander while on duty...? Even if I saw them, I wouldn''t have paid attention." "..." Elphisia''s heart thumped. This Harte, who looked as if he might burst into tears if prodded, was unfamiliar. And Elphisia found she didn''t dislike his unfamiliar side. Rather, she felt a desire to see more of it. Was it possessiveness? Or perhaps sadism? Either way, she wanted to disturb and distort Harte''s humble and sincere heart. "Hmm." Elphisia twisted the corner of her mouth askew. "So you''re saying you''re not working right now?" "N-no, that''s not it...! Elphisia." "I suppose you''re just here for fun, letting your eyes wander elsewhere." Click, click. With each step of her heels stamping the floor, the distance between them narrowed. Though Harte occasionally took a step back, Elphisia walking straight ahead was faster. Harte froze stiffly only after being cornered with nowhere left to retreat. She spoke when the scent of rose perfume she''d applied that morning became distinct. "I must be quite pretty. You seem utterly helpless." "Y-you''re right. Elphisia is pretty. Incredibly pretty..." "Ugh." For a moment, Elphisia was at a loss for words. She''d often been praised for her beauty before. Moreover, just looking in a mirror made her beauty level clear. But why did Harte''s honest expression sound so different...? It was a puzzling phenomenon. Then a question popped into Elphisia''s mind. It was half in jest, but it might turn out to be no joke at all. "... Harte." "Yes?" After a brief hesitation, Elphisia shook it off. "Between the Holy Maiden and me... who''s prettier?" "That''s... something I can''t say." "Are you saying the Holy Maiden is prettier than me?" "..." "...... Well, would you look at that?" She actually knew. Regardless of being more beautiful than young ladies, her skin was different from those in their 20s. ... It had changed. From the start, the Holy Maiden''s flawless skin without even basic makeup was unfairly good. Even Harte''s skin was much better than hers. It was as plump as a newborn''s. ''I''ve never felt inferior to anyone in looks before...'' Elphisia couldn''t have known. That those with baptismal names maintain their skin in optimal condition because impurities don''t cling to them... ''This is mortifying.'' Her head cooled down. Regaining her senses, she felt she might die of shame. Following her nauseating self-praise, she''d asked such a childish question about who was prettier. The weight of the embarrassing history she''d just created felt crushing on her shoulders. "Damn it." "Elphisia!" As Elphisia retreated with a flushed face, Harte immediately followed. "Are you angry because I answered poorly? But I didn''t want to compare others'' appearances. I''m sorry." "You say you''re sorry, but you''ve said everything you wanted to say. How absurd." "... I''m not sure what to do in these situations. I just do what I believe is right." "I know. You''re right. I was wrong. So there''s no need to apologize." Elphisia had finished organizing her thoughts, separate from her disappointment. She was well aware that Harte was like a newborn chick just out of its shell. She''d experienced his pure side enough to dislike it. Therefore, Elphisia could understand everything Harte said. However, Harte seemed to have perceived that she had closed her heart in anger. "...... Elphisia...!!!" It was then that Harte made an unusual suggestion. "Would you like to go outside together?" --- --- The reason for suggesting an outing was simple. He hoped that leaving the stuffy mansion and feeling the street breeze would improve Elphisia''s mood. Harte glanced at Elphisia''s profile. Observing her expressionless face, devoid of any emotion, made him feel extremely apologetic. He couldn''t gauge what to say to make Elphisia happy. "Um, Elphisia." "Speak." "I didn''t force you out when you didn''t want to come, did I?" "Not particularly. It doesn''t matter whether I''m inside or outside." In truth, she was happy. Regardless of the circumstances, Harte had suggested it for her sake. With him being so devoted to her mood, how could she feel bad? With Harte by her side, she felt as if she were an emperor. "Thank you for saying that. You really are kind, Elphisia." "Don''t be silly. ''Kind'' is the description furthest from me." "Come on, no way. Just look at how gently you treat me. It shows your exceptional character." "... What?" "I''m not oblivious. I know I don''t serve you satisfactorily. But you don''t scold me harshly and patiently wait for me, right?" "No, that''s not..." What''s wrong is wrong, no matter what. Elphisia hadn''t spared Harte from scolding whenever he made mistakes. Yet Harte always grinned and skillfully brushed it off. In other words, Harte''s head was a flower garden, unable to perceive scolding as scolding. "So sometimes I have wicked thoughts." "Wicked thoughts? You...?" "... Yes. I''m ashamed to harbor such feelings, but..." It was unbelievable. Harte, the embodiment of a pure white canvas, having wicked thoughts? Elphisia was convinced it would be more realistic for compassion to bloom in each of her spinal nerves. "I..." Then the pure white saint softly confessed his true feelings. "I used to think I should treat everyone equally. Because that''s justice. But lately, I''ve been strange." Harte''s violet eyes reflected the past. "Do you remember the Emperor''s birthday celebration? Actually, I shouldn''t have saved Helio then. Right? Because if I treat people equally, I''d have to perform miracles for everyone who comes to me from now on." "Is there a reason you can''t?" "Yes, that would be improper. It goes against the Sovereign God''s will. And yet... selfishly, I''ve come to want to be someone special." Everyone''s the same. It''s common for people to strive to become special to others. Like power and honor, people naturally become engrossed in being special. Therefore, Harte''s desire is human. Just as she was judging this, Elphisia had to admit her prediction had gone terribly wrong. "...... I want Elphisia to be especially kind to me alone." "Uh, yeah?" "Despite believing it''s right to treat everyone equally... I want to be Elphisia''s special person." "..." "It''s foolish, isn''t it? I can''t even properly keep my own words..." As Harte self-deprecated beside her, Elphisia walked on, endlessly matching his pace. She didn''t answer hastily. No, it would be more accurate to say she couldn''t answer. Her mind had turned as white as a winter forest, making thought impossible. ''What is this guy... saying...? Right now...?'' The time spent in self-questioning was honestly a waste. Though indirectly conveyed, the intention was crystal clear. Thump, thump! Her heart beat violently. It wasn''t as if she''d never been confessed to before, but this sensation of lukewarm water filling her chest was a first. Elphisia raised her hands to her collarbone as if to gather this mysterious feeling. Then, in the most composed voice she could muster, she asked Harte. "... Harte." "Yes, Elphisia." After a brief silence, she blinked her long eyelashes and asked. "Do you want to be my lover?" "... Hm?" "Huh?" "..." "..." It felt as if the surrounding noise had disappeared. Harte with question marks floating above his head. And Elphisia, blinking her eyes, unable to keep up with the situation change. They exchanged brief communication once more. "Pardon?" "Huh?" "..." "..." In their world where time seemed to have stopped, Harte was the first to regain his senses. "That... Can it be like that?" Chapter 74: Lovers Harte was utterly shocked. Become lovers? It was a truly earth-shattering question, but his brain processed the information so slowly that his outward appearance remained calm. Elphisia''s situation, however, was different. Her entire body flushed red like a ripe apple, and her eyes grew moist. For someone who had rejected countless suitors, this was an unimaginable humiliation. "You...!" Whack! Elphisia grabbed Harte by the collar, completely disregarding the stares around them. Then she unleashed a torrent of abuse that Harte could never have imagined. "I''ll kill you... I swear I''ll kill you!" "Gack, Elphisia! Kaha...!" Elphisia shook Harte''s collar as if she were laundering bedsheets. His vision violently shook, and his consciousness teetered on the edge of the abyss. "You said you wanted to date! You said you wanted to court me! You said you wanted to be lovers! Why...! Why are you backing out now?!" "W-wait, ack, Elphisia...!!! There are people around! Please watch what you''re saying...!" "It''s all because of you... It''s all your fault!" "Is it... really my fault...?!" Witnessing Elphisia throwing a tantrum, forgetting her pride as a high-ranking noble, Harte truly felt he might be the one at fault. And the crowd gathering around them seemed to agree that Harte was the villain. "Oh my... It looks like that man played with a woman''s feelings." "From what I can see, it''s a rich woman and an ordinary man... She''s been thoroughly deceived by a nasty fellow." "Judging by appearances, the man seems to be the one who should feel lucky... What a spectacle." "Look at that man''s face. He looks so innocent... This is why you shouldn''t judge people by their looks." Public opinion condemning Harte as trash spread throughout the vast plaza. If one person criticizes you, you might doubt them, but when everyone criticizes you, you can''t help but doubt yourself. Thus, Harte sincerely reflected on his wrongdoings. ''Honestly, I have no idea what I did wrong... But judging by the bystanders'' reactions, I must have violated something directly related to Elphisia''s purity. Otherwise, why would the intelligent, beautiful, and noble Elphisia suddenly ask me to be her lover?'' When his thoughts reached that point, Harte recalled his first encounter with Elphisia. ''... No, I''ve already tainted Elphisia''s purity. Even if it was unavoidable, I dared to covet an unmarried woman''s thighs...'' As God''s vanguard, he was loath to admit it. Whether emotionally or physically, he had disturbed Elphisia''s purity. The benevolent Elphisia had glossed over it with the excuse of a trivial contract, but that day was a grave sin that couldn''t be repaid so easily. Therefore, Harte made a resolution. ''I must... take responsibility.'' Given the situation, he should become Elphisia''s husband and serve her for life. He etched this absurd determination into his heart. It was a conclusion drawn from his naivety and childlike innocence, utterly oblivious to the ways of the world. "... Elphisia." Harte gently removed Elphisia''s hands from his collar. Then, folding her hands in front of his chest, he conveyed his feelings with resolute eyes. "My thinking was shallow. I thought about how to make it up to you. But no matter how much I considered, there was only one thing I could do." "What..." Just as Elphisia was about to question Harte''s suddenly serious demeanor. Harte declared boldly. "I''ll take responsibility for Elphisia for life. I won''t run away. I''ll spend the rest of my days by your side, atoning for my sins. So... please... please marry me...!!!" "All of a sudden?!" Now it was Elphisia''s turn to be dumbfounded. Whatever thought process had occurred in that innocent head of his was a mystery. Even the brilliant Elphisia couldn''t decipher it. More than that, what disturbed Elphisia''s composure was the reaction of the onlookers. "Oh! The young man''s found his courage, hasn''t he?" "Tsk tsk, proposing in public without even a single flower." Harte and Elphisia had already become a public spectacle. Likely, by the next day, shocking rumors would circulate in social circles. Those keen on gossip would probably perceive Harte as the future Duke Luminel consort. Just then, a pretty young girl approached them. "Handsome brother over there, take this." "... Excuse me, but who are you?" Harte asked the girl who had suddenly appeared with a bouquet. The girl replied with a bright smile. "I''m Flotia. I run the largest flower shop in the capital. You happened to propose in front of my store, so I''m giving you this for publicity." "I, I see..." "It''s nothing." Flotia then lowered her voice. "It''s a bouquet for proposing to Duke Luminel, you know? By tomorrow, flowers from our shop will sell like hotcakes. This is all strategy, so don''t think of it as a debt." Indeed, judging by how she had memorized Elphisia''s face, she was a girl with a keen business sense. Harte accepted the bouquet as if entranced, and immediately presented it to Elphisia, continuing his proposal. "Please. Allow me to stay by Elphisia''s side. Give me the chance to serve you closely for life." "What..." "Am I not enough? Or... do you find me disagreeable?" "Ugh, that''s not it, I mean..." "Elphisia..." "No..." As Elphisia took a step back, Harte took a step forward. Her expression was hidden behind the large bouquet, making it difficult to gauge her reaction. This only heightened his anxiety, until Elphisia shouted. "Isn''t this moving too fast?!" It was an exclamation that brought the commotion to an end. Afterwards, Elphisia turned and walked towards the ducal mansion, as if fleeing. Harte''s persistent pursuit was just a bonus. --- --- Elphisia was overwhelmed by cultural shock. A sudden proposal was something that should never have happened. Elphisia was, after all, a high-ranking noble. With Rayners'' death from lifestyle diseases, she was now the empire''s only duke. For such a high-ranking noble to skip the engagement process and proceed directly to marriage... The old-fashioned values ingrained in her mind wouldn''t allow it. Her essence, raised as the esteemed daughter of a martial house, was unequivocally conservative. Such a radical marriage, fit only for romance novels, was nothing but unseemly drivel. "Elphisia..." Unaware of Elphisia''s inner turmoil, Harte called her name like a rain-soaked puppy. Even so, she didn''t dislike the way his bright eyes focused solely on her. ''Damn it, even his lack of decorum is cute...'' Objectively speaking, Harte was tall. He was the very epitome of a holy knight. Yet, why did this man seem so small when he stood before her... "Ah..." Suddenly, Elphisia realized the reason. Harte always hunched his back when standing before her. It seemed to be his effort to match her eye level. That''s why the Harte that Elphisia perceived was smaller than usual. It was troubling how even such a trivial gesture now appeared endearing to her. "... Harte." "Yes, what is it? Elphisia." "I''ll tell you the truth. I was very flustered in the plaza." "I... I''ve caused you trouble again, haven''t I?" "Harte, I..." Elphisia tightly closed her ruby-like eyes behind her eyelids. Only when her mental preparation was complete did she reveal them to the world again. Quietly confessing her true feelings. "You did cause trouble, but I didn''t dislike it." "... Pardon?" "It''s just a matter of procedure. Dating is one thing, but what noble would skip the engagement process and go straight to the wedding? Especially me, a prominent figure of the empire." "Is... is that so..." Harte''s face turned beet red. His immediate proposal may have been rejected, but didn''t this mean she wasn''t averse to becoming his wife? He had impulsively proposed due to his confused mental state... Who could have dreamed it would lead to such an unimaginable outcome? Finally sensing a peculiar atmosphere, Harte gathered his courage. "Then... would it be alright if we followed the proper procedures?" "Well." Elphisia turned her face away slightly and replied nonchalantly. "...... I suppose there''s no reason why not." "Elphisia...!" Step, step. Harte circled around the table to Elphisia''s side. And Elphisia didn''t bother to retreat from him. Her seemingly haughty and cold face was betrayed by the expectant look in her eyes. The scene was like a fully prepared banquet. Harte, who would usually spit out even spoon-fed food, managed to pick up the spoon this time. "Please become my lover." "Harte..." The only problem was that the spoon he had managed to pick up started stirring the food a bit too vigorously. "I swear by my baptismal name." Harte took Elphisia''s hand in his. Then he bowed his head and pressed her hand to his forehead. Woong. Golden particles filled her office. The divine radiance that had manifested at the Emperor''s birthday celebration now swirled around Elphisia. Belatedly, Harte recited his sacred vow. "I''ll always stand by your side. Even if the world forces us down a thorny path, I''ll surely protect you." Harte liked Elphisia. Being by her side made him feel at ease. A completely different switch flipped compared to when he stayed at the temple, as if his very identity changed. Perhaps this was what they called ''Normalcy''. Harte cherished that normalcy. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even if countless people denounce you as a liar, even if they whisper seductively in my ear, I''ll simply believe in you." He trusted the Elphisia he had come to know. He felt comfortable with her, the way she hid her kindness behind a brusque facade. He wasn''t sure if this was the feeling of love shared between lovers. But as long as she allowed it, he wanted to start learning from now on. "I pledge in the name of God bestowed upon me, and engrave this eternal promise before the Sovereign God." Harte''s pure violet eyes reflected a beautiful red. "So please, become my lover. Elphisia." This was a one-sided binding. A vow made on one''s baptismal name held absolute power. The price for betraying such a promise could be considered nothing less than everything the person possessed. Therefore, this was a one-sided promise with not even a speck of disadvantage for Elphisia. Unaware of this, Elphisia responded to his wish with a slightly coy tone. "... I''ll consider it an honor." Chapter 75: Achilles Heel That July day, the cicadas were singing. They say cicadas sing to find mates. In that sense, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call summer, filled with their incessant chirping, a season brimming with passion. In this ardent world, Harte arrived at the ducal mansion, his heart full of love. "I''m back, Elphisia." "Hmm... Welcome back." Elphisia wanted to challenge Harte''s casual greeting. This was his workplace, yet he acted as if he''d returned home. However, Elphisia had grown more tolerant lately. She could let such a minor contradiction slide. "No troubles today, I assume?" "Same as always." The absence of troubles was obvious. But there were matters that blurred the line between trouble and non-trouble. Recently, social circles were abuzz with Askalion''s entry into the capital. Unlike the puppet emperor controlled by the Empress Dowager, the politically savvy Askalion was rapidly expanding his influence. He seemed to be making the most of his reputation as a child prodigy whose mother had been assassinated. Even so, if Elphisia put her mind to it, she could still control him. But ever since growing closer to Harte, she''d been distancing herself from politics. The emerging factions mistakenly believed Askalion had suppressed Elphisia. In reality, House Luminel was simply allowing it to happen at their own expense. The current Elphisia didn''t want to do anything that might disappoint Harte. That was all there was to it. "...Yes, nothing unusual. Nothing at all." Elphisia folded her arms. Harte approached her as if it were the most natural thing in the world, unfolded her arms, and repositioned them to escort her. "It''s hot." Elphisia rebuffed the sudden closeness. "Give me your fan. I''ll cool you down." "As if that would make much difference." "I''m quite good at it, you know. I may not look it, but I''m skilled with physical tasks. I''ll make your hair flutter with my efforts." "You fool..." She didn''t want to hear such earnest excuses over trivial matters. The more Harte explained, the more pathetic Elphisia felt. After all, what truly worried her was something else entirely. Elphisia knew Harte well. He was the type to easily ignore indirect hints. So, swallowing her pride, she voiced her true concerns. "...I don''t want to smell of sweat." "Pardon?" "You''re so you, making me say it out loud." To Elphisia, Harte was a peculiar man. Be it summer or winter, his body odor was always faint. Because of this, Elphisia became even more conscious of her own cleanliness. Whether aware of this or not, Harte''s face showed only a desperate attempt to hide his bashfulness. "S-Sweat smell? There''s no way you''d smell, Elphisia..." "No, I''m human too, you know..." "But Elphisia is special. So even your sweat smell would be special... Uh, I''m sorry. I don''t know what I''m saying..." "You''re really letting loose. I must have become quite comfortable for you." "...I''ll try to make you even more comfortable. Because we''re, you know... lovers." "Ahem." Elphisia''s shoulders twitched as Harte uttered the word ''lovers''. She silently gazed into the distance, but her ears, seemingly flushed from the summer sun, matched her auburn hair in a camouflage of color. But thinking about it, she felt indignant. Why should she react to every little thing Harte said? Irritated by this thought, she pinched Harte''s cheek hard. "Ow... Elphisia? It hurts." "It wouldn''t be worth pinching if it didn''t." "Is that so?" Harte raised his eyebrows at Elphisia, who maintained a prim attitude. "If Elphisia says so, do it more." Harte gently took Elphisia''s other hand. He brought it to his remaining cheek and smiled brightly. "Do you like it?" "L-Like it? What''s there to like! Are you an idiot? A pervert? Why are you encouraging me to hurt you..." Elphisia hastily withdrew her hand. Her heart pounded as fiercely as her harsh words. ''Is he a child or what...?'' A thirty-year-old man acting so childishly without hesitation. Worse, his radiant smile was bad for her heart. She had seen her fair share of men rumored to be deadly charming, but they never stirred any emotion in her. Apparently, her weakness wasn''t flawless pretty boys, but rather faces as pure as a baby bird''s. Realizing her preferences made her feel even hotter. As if the summer heat wasn''t enough, she felt she might actually start smelling of sweat. ''I can''t tell if I''m spending time with a lover or playing with a large dog...'' A large dog - certainly a fitting comparison for Harte. A pure-hearted creature with snow-white fur, panting and smiling at the sight of its owner. Yet capable of bristling its fur and baring its teeth when serious. This was a being that anyone with a shred of human emotion couldn''t help but find endearing. That must have been why. Elphisia''s unconscious act of stroking Harte''s hair was so unexpected. "More, Elphisia." Harte bent his knees and lowered his waist to make it easier for her. Only then did Elphisia realize what she was doing and let out a silent scream. "Ugh...!" She felt as if she''d gone completely mad. She had always consciously controlled her limbs throughout her life, yet that discipline had crumbled so easily... This was a weakness she could never reveal to others. ''Not a large dog... More like a fox in disguise.'' Undoubtedly a fox masquerading as a large dog. How else could he make her accept such a miserable acknowledgment? The bitter acknowledgment that she seemed to have fallen hard for this man... --- --- If one were to define the relationship between Harte and Glen, they would be the sun and moon orbiting Elphisia. Just as the sun and moon took turns rising and setting, the seat beside Elphisia alternated with day and night. During the day, Glen stood by as her shadow guard and secretary, while in the evening, Harte shared intimacy with her as her lover. Thus, with Harte currently at the ducal mansion, Glen was out performing his duties. ''Security has tightened. What could have changed?'' Glen''s assigned task was to monitor Askalion. Originally, he had been ordered to assassinate him, but after encountering Harte, Elphisia had lowered the severity of the command. This was because Askalion''s actions leaned towards benevolence. He provided relief for the poor and exposed corrupt officials. Elphisia feared that if she persecuted such an Askalion, Harte would look at her with cold eyes. Though it might seem a small change, to Glen, it appeared a significant shift. At the very least, it was clear that Elphisia''s worldview was changing. ''...I hope this change continues.'' It was undeniable that Elphisia had abused Glen. Nevertheless, Glen found himself unable to truly hate her. He had seen hell in his youth. Kidnapped for resembling the Baskhill bloodline, he fell into the hands of corrupt nobles. The atrocities committed by a family that treated a nation''s royalty as a plaything were etched into his mind like nails. One day, he caught the strange interest of a young lady from that family. Even as a filthy, scarred boy, his striking features made a strong impression. Of course, the price for such unwelcome attention was horrific. The memories of that time still haunted his dreams. The curse of the past continued to bind his present. Then Elphisia appeared. In an instant, she cast the corrupt nobles into ruin and took everything. And that ''everything'' included Glen. Afterwards, recognizing Glen''s talent as a warrior, Elphisia nurtured him. It was a harsh period, but he couldn''t bring himself to hate her completely. Elphisia, who could purge the corrupt nobles he had worshipped like absolute gods as easily as stepping on ants, appeared dazzling to him. He resented her, yet also admired her. At the same time, he pitied her for her lack of human emotion. At least, until Harte appeared... ''The Duchess will change.'' She was gradually regaining her humanity, and someday she might overturn her reputation as a villainess. If that happened, the relationship between Glen and Elphisia might change as well. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the winds of change pushed at his back, perhaps he could... overcome his past and move forward. As Glen was lost in such reverie. The soft conversation between Askalion and Court Count Arwel reached his ears. "It seems we made the right choice in distancing ourselves from Viscount Peter, Your Highness." "It was mere intuition... Has something happened?" "It was dreadful. Who would have thought Viscount Peter had a hidden daughter?" "Isn''t an illegitimate child barely worth mentioning in noble society?" "The problem is that she''s not illegitimate, but a legitimate daughter." "...What?" Glen''s ears perked up involuntarily at this rare piece of information. "It seems Lady Rochelle Peter was originally a twin, but one of them was blind, so they kept her hidden." "I suppose a family that prospered through marriage alliances couldn''t tolerate a flaw in their bloodline..." "You''ve hit the nail on the head. And now, the corpse of that twin lady has been discovered. Given the family''s connections to prestigious houses, the social circles are bound to be in uproar..." According to the Court Count''s gossip, the room where the corpse was found was filled with rotten leaves. The level of abuse was beyond comprehension... A bitter end. That''s what Glen thought. "My word... I wonder how many more unjust deaths must pile up before the darkness in the empire lifts, Your Highness." "As long as the Empress Dowager and Duke Luminel stand, it seems a distant future." "You must be careful. Though they''ve been quiet recently, Duke Luminel is likely to be a far more formidable foe than the Empress Dowager..." "Indeed, a formidable person... But we might not be without a breakthrough." "Pardon?" Court Count Arwel''s eyes widened in surprise. At the same time, the whites of Glen''s eyes became prominent. The image of Elphisia kneeling was difficult to conjure even in fantasy. As if mocking this, Askalion unilaterally ended the conversation. "Let''s discuss it when the plan is formulated. It seems too early to speak of it yet." "I look forward to the day when I can hear of your secret plan." After Court Count Arwel paid his respects and left. Alone in the room, Askalion opened the balcony doors. This forced Glen to hide behind a tree at the corner of the balcony. In this situation, Askalion cooled himself in the night breeze and recalled the demon''s statement. ''To think the Demon King''s only bloodline would be human. And a black-haired, black-eyed child resembling Letitia Baskhill, the betrayer of humanity...'' Calculating backwards, that child would be around his age. And Askalion had been faced only one person who fit these conditions. ''Elphisia Luminel''s assassin. We must capture him alive.'' The outline of a plan to overthrow the villainess was taking shape. Toggle New Ads 2/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 76: Snare Even with noble status and wealth enough to build castles from diamonds, some realms remained impossible to reach. Whether a head of state or an intellectual capable of shaping civilizations, there was one thing that couldn''t be changed. The past. Every second, every minute, people let the past slip away. Once gone, that time could never be reclaimed or grasped again. Moreover, as human life was finite, choosing one''s path was of utmost importance. Thus, the raging waves of karma were always to be feared. Karma was like a noose that dragged one down by the ankles with irretrievable memories, robbing those who repeatedly made wrong choices of the strength to move forward. Those who had lost their drive to walk towards the future were no better than bones buried in the earth. So if one''s feet were bound by that noose, it had to be humbly accepted. Fate would judge the sinner, leaving no other choice. However, if one could break free from that law and turn back time. If one could escape the noose of karma. Surely, that would deserve to be called a miracle. --- --- It was September, as summer''s heat began to fade. If Elphisia''s midsummer could be summarized in one word, it would be stagnation. She attended to official duties during the day and spent romantic evenings with Harte. Of course, unlike the superhuman Harte, Elphisia was an ordinary human, so her time with him was limited, excluding sleep. The political situation was much the same. She received some concerning reports about Glen, but quickly pushed them from her mind. Elphisia was confident she could counter whatever schemes Askalion might attempt. Besides, she had long since secured many of their weaknesses. Among the most critical weaknesses was the location and identity of Tina''s mother. In the past, as soon as Elphisia learned that Tina was a half-dragon, she headed straight for her family''s secret library. Fundamentally, half-dragons couldn''t exist. Interbreeding between species was biologically impossible. Yet, faced with this impossibility, a possibility flashed through Elphisia''s mind. She found that possibility in one of the books seized from Castle Baskhill when Cardi Luminel arrested the King of Baskhill - the Baskhill genealogy. The massive tome chronicling the royal bloodline''s history recorded their mysterious abilities. The clan of fertility and propagation. They were the only humans capable of interbreeding with other species. As Elphisia had suspected, researching the genealogy yielded an answer. A distant branch of the family had taken root in the empire as commoners. Digging a bit deeper led to the conclusion that Tina''s birth mother had one foot in the Baskhill lineage. In other words, Tina and Glen were distant relatives, practically strangers. However, until now, Elphisia hadn''t realized. Since Glen was clearly of Baskhill blood, there was no need to investigate him. And because his race was undoubtedly human. She had no idea whose bloodline he truly descended from. "Shall we depart?" Glen asked Elphisia, who had just finished her preparations. "Just a moment." Elphisia set down her well-polished ruby necklace on the side table. Instead, she put on a necklace with a simple glass ornament and said: "Now, let''s go." Today''s schedule was packed with a charity party. In the past, Elphisia wouldn''t have bothered attending such an event. The comfort of others had no direct connection to her family''s interests. So the host who sent the invitation did so merely out of courtesy. They never truly intended for Elphisia to attend in person. Yet Elphisia accepted the invitation. She thought Harte might give her a wonderful smile if she told him about it. That was all. "It''s been a while since you''ve attended a social gathering, I believe." "Are you mocking me?" "...No, not at all." The reason Elphisia had vanished from official functions was simple and clear. She was busy with official duties during the day and meeting Harte at night. Considering that most social gatherings were evening affairs, this was the natural result. If someone were to accuse her of neglecting gatherings because she was head over heels for a man, she''d have no excuse. "I''m joking." "I... see." Given Glen''s personality, he likely wasn''t mocking her, but Elphisia felt stung nonetheless. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not for Harte''s influence, she wouldn''t have even considered attending a charity party. "Let''s go." "Yes, Your Grace." And so, Elphisia set out with a light heart. A charity party was just a matter of enjoying some drinks and snacks, then handing over some money or goods before leaving. There shouldn''t be any problems. It wasn''t as if it were a banquet at the Court Count''s mansion. Just a charity gathering to show some goodwill... --- --- The charity party was held at a theater in the capital. It was commonly called the Grand Theater, as it held the record for being the largest and most spacious theater in the empire. Count Rinel, the host who had rented out the Grand Theater, was busy greeting guests. Whatever his true intentions, many nobles attended due to the event''s good cause. The unexpected turnout left Count Rinel unable to hide his generous smile. However, his smile soon met its demise. ''What''s this? There''s a commotion at the entrance...'' The Count, engaged in conversation at the center of the hall, couldn''t see the entrance. His view was blocked by a dense wall of people. So he unconsciously furrowed his brow. But that didn''t last long. Click. Click. The sound of shoes lightly tapping the marble floor echoed through the hall. Oddly enough, the footsteps of this person caused the wall of people to shrink back. The confident and arrogant gait clearly revealed itself. Women with such presence were rare. It made him wonder if perhaps the Empress Dowager had graced them with her presence. But soon, the identity of the figure that caught his eye was even more unexpected than the Empress Dowager. "Du-Duchess Luminel...?" "Count? What''s this... Haa." The man talking with the Count exclaimed in shock. The owner of the imposing stride - Elphisia Luminel - approached them in a straight line with leisurely steps. Faced with this unexpected situation, the Count forgot to manage his expression and froze stiff. "It''s been a while, Count Rinel." "Y-You honor us with your presence, Duchess Luminel. But what brings you here..." "I received an invitation, so I came... Is there a problem?" "How could there be? It''s just that I never imagined you''d actually come..." Charity was the word furthest from Elphisia''s character. It was questionable why this cruel woman, who used to terrorize and plunder like a starving beast, had personally come here. Thus, as the host, Count Rinel couldn''t help but feel tense. One wrong move, and this woman alone could bring the entire charity event crashing down. "I don''t mind if you think so. It''s true that I''ve neglected social gatherings." "Ha ha... Well then, I hope you enjoy yourself." "You may go." Elphisia didn''t bother to detain Count Rinel. There was no point in keeping someone so visibly uncomfortable by her side. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m used to being alone anyway.'' If she said this out loud, Harte would probably be indignant. Or maybe he''d try to comfort her, saying it''s sad that she''s accustomed to being alone in a life meant to be shared with others. Either reaction would be worth seeing at least once. The thought amused her, causing her lips to curve into a smile. At that moment, the people around her who had been stealing glances burst into astonished chatter. "My word, we''re witnessing Duchess Luminel smile." "Has some scheme of hers come to fruition?" "She''s still as inscrutable as ever..." Elphisia couldn''t hear their conversations clearly, but she got the gist of it. Once again, the remnants of her past seemed to cling to her like a dark shadow. Now, brazenly, she felt regret. She never imagined she''d question the direction of her life at over thirty years old. Much less that the cause of her doubt would be the character of a man who occupied her thoughts. Just a little, ever so slightly... She wondered if she should have lived like that saint who was supposedly Harte''s childhood friend. There had been more than enough opportunities, but in the past, she had thought such a life utterly meaningless. She believed that if life ended with death, it was right to live according to one''s impulses. Even though she was well aware that creatures who lived by impulse alone were called beasts... In the end, she had chosen the path of a predator. "Hah..." As one who walked the predator''s path, she had sworn to take full responsibility for the consequences of her actions. But now that the noose called karma was becoming clear, a sigh of dejection escaped her. Yes, karma. If only she had known that karma, which strangled and crushed its victims, would approach so closely at this charity event she had capriciously decided to attend... She would have deliberated for at least a few more minutes. "...Elphisia Luminel." "What?" Elphisia instinctively turned her head towards the voice that called her name. There, a man in servant''s attire carrying food glared at her with gloomy eyes. "Did you call me? By name?" She asked to confirm, unable to believe it. She felt more baffled than angry. Even the Emperor of the Empire couldn''t address Elphisia by her full name. It was impossible for anyone but her lover, Harte. Yet strangely, the servant also seemed to take a sharp breath, as if equally confused. "Don''t you... remember me?" "I''m afraid I''m too busy to remember every employee who isn''t even part of my household." "... Ha, haha... Ahahaha!" Suddenly, the servant burst into maniacal laughter. Elphisia responded with a look of disgust and a single remark: "Have you gone mad?" The bizarre scene drew the attention of the crowd. It was somewhat burdensome, but she didn''t bother to show it outwardly. "Elphisia Luminel..." About five seconds after he uttered Elphisia''s name again. A momentary scream pierced the ceiling of the Grand Theater, and a murder that would long be the talk of the charity event unfolded. Chapter 77: Retribution "Elphisia Luminel!!!" Snap! The servant snatched a fork from a nearby table and brandished it menacingly. He then charged forward with violent fury, his eyes blazing with rage. "Huh...!" "Eek?!" The man''s sudden action elicited screams from bystanders. The malice of attacking an unarmed lady in a light dress was enough to spread terror. However, Elphisia Luminel remained internally calm. ''I''ll dodge and subdue him appropriately.'' Even a rotten fish is still a fish - Elphisia was the head of a martial arts family. The servant''s clumsy ambush seemed as slow as a crawling ant and as awkward as a child''s first attempts at writing. It''s an insignificant commotion. Just as Elphisia made that assessment. The assassin, honed by rigorous training and obsession, slipped between the attacker and the target like a gust of jet-black wind. - Slash! A brutal slicing sound followed. Simultaneously, the servant''s head flew into the air. Warm, damp blood sprayed like rain. "... Huh?" As Elphisia let out a gasp, thud! The servant''s body slumped lifelessly to the floor. It twitched briefly before all signs of life vanished completely. "You, you...?" Elphisia pointed accusingly at the assassin who had intervened. His jet-black hair and eyes, barely concealed by the hood, revealed his identity unambiguously. Glen Baskhill. The man who admired, pitied, and hated Elphisia stood there. "You...! What are you doing?! Why... How could you kill someone so easily?! You know full well this level of ambush isn''t a threat!" "... Pardon?" Meanwhile, Glen''s expression hardened as if faced with a difficult math problem. Then he spoke, as if stating an obvious fact. "You ordered not to spare assassins previously, so I acted accordingly. If I''ve made a mistake, I''ll gladly accept punishment." "I... ugh." Elphisia was unable to argue. Who was it? The one who conditioned Glen through brutal punishment? Who was it? The one who forced torture upon a tender child who refused to kill? ... Who was it? The one who regarded the boy as nothing more than a convenient tool? All questions pointed to a single person. Elphisia Luminel herself was the culprit who had trampled on an innocent child''s humanity. "Ah... Aah..." Had she been intoxicated by a midsummer night''s dream? She had forgotten. Her own true nature. Drawn by Harte''s purity, she thought she was becoming more like him. She deluded herself into thinking she was atoning for past sins by occasionally sprinkling good deeds she''d never done before. Unless time could be completely rewound, the seeds of evil left in the past were steadily sprouting, blossoming into the lotus of karma without her realizing. "Haa... Haa..." Elphisia''s breaths produced a rough, grating noise. Glen could only flounder, unable to act as he witnessed his master''s unsettling state. It was at that moment a woman''s cry dredged up Elphisia''s past. "Aaaaaaah...! Lukren!" She was an employee - hired for today''s charity event along with the attacker - Lukren. When she glared at Elphisia with murderous intent, Elphisia was able to recall the name Lukren from deeply buried fragments of memory. "Lukren... Lukren Melton?" "Hick..." Judging by the sobbing woman''s silent glare, it was the correct answer. "Why is he here...?" "Do you really not know...?" The woman immediately responded to Elphisia''s vague question. Soon, the female employee desperately trying to tend to Lukren''s corpse began to scream, choking back tears. "You... You made him like this!!!" For a moment, Elphisia''s lips clamped shut. Because the woman''s resentful cry was the plain truth. Also, because the Lukren Melton depicted in the scattered fragments of memory was undoubtedly the person before her eyes. "How... How can a person be like this...? Being so high up, you don''t remember the ants you''ve stepped on?" "..." About 7 years ago. Emperor Rupehit, who had just ascended to the throne, promulgated an unprecedented evil law. The law was named ''Special Privilege Law for Reporting Nobility''s Violations of Good Customs''. The gist of the new law was simple and clear. Half of the confiscated assets would be given to those who reported nobles'' corruption. At first glance, this law seemed quite progressive in promoting noble integrity and filling the national treasury. Moreover, as the discussion of the bill was preceded by stories of a lord squeezing his territory''s people dry, the capital''s atmosphere was tense, and the public supported the new law. However, just one month. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was all the time needed for it to lose the support of both the people and the nobility. The person who exploited this unprecedented evil law most maliciously was none other than Elphisia Luminel. [Infiltrate spies into all the houses on the list.] If she had placed spies to discover and report corruption, she could have at least claimed some semblance of justice. But Elphisia''s malice looked a step further ahead. [And create corruption. Even inducing minor tax evasion by manipulating the books will suffice.] Ready to burn the entire paper if even a single drop of ink stained the pristine white sheet. [It wouldn''t be bad to reduce the number of nobles while we''re at it.] ... Thus, Elphisia tarnished countless houses and amassed enormous wealth. Even the Empress Dowager couldn''t put the brakes on a law initiative led by the imperial family. If it were a humble house, they might have tried to push back, but the opponent was Elphisia Luminel. After sluggish procedures in the House of Nobles and the imperial family''s face being thoroughly disgraced, the unprecedented evil law was finally abolished. During that time, House Luminel grew into an unrivaled power, reaching a point where independence as a principality wouldn''t be an issue if they so desired. In other words, Lukren Melton, killed by Glen, was an innocent victim caught up in Elphisia''s machinations. Though from an insignificant house barely noticed, his very life was confiscated under the pretext of reporting corruption. Moreover, for alleged tax evasion he had neither seen nor committed. Afterwards, Lukren fell to the status of a commoner, scraping by day to day on the streets. This was the story behind why he, originally a noble, was working as a mere servant. "Ow... Sob... Lukren..." Even as he fell into the abyss and lived a hard life, spring came. He happened to fall for a pretty girl and promised a future together. This charity event, in particular, paid well and would have been a substantial help for their household. They had planned to receive the money and return to their tiny home, incomparable to when he was a noble, to share trivial complaints with each other. If Elphisia hadn''t attended, or if she had recognized him at a glance... Though there might have been a commotion, at least his life would have been spared. "... Hey." Click. Click. Elphisia approached the woman embracing Lukren''s corpse and wailing. At this, the common woman, not even of noble birth, shrank back. Only then did she seem to grasp her place, fear overtaking anger. Elphisia, utterly oblivious to the victim''s perspective, advanced until she was about to step on the woman''s skirt hem. Then she asked. "... How much would suffice?" "Pardon...?" "How much compensation would balance the scales for that man''s life?" "..." The woman fell silent. Shock had stripped away both reason and instinct. The noble lady before her was casually committing the atrocity of placing a human life on one side of a scale and wealth on the other. It couldn''t be possible. A human life could not possibly be converted into money. The future they were to paint together should have been more precious than a bathtub filled with pink diamonds and gold. Only someone who had never truly met a precious person could weigh such a future against money. But this woman with ruby-like eyes, so breathtakingly beautiful, who seemed to possess the whole world... What on earth was she? Utterly devoid of emotion or righteousness. A self-centered existence without compassion or principles. The woman, having grasped the true nature of the human called Elphisia Luminel, clutched her lover''s cold, stiff corpse and promptly fainted. --- --- Elphisia hastily returned to the ducal residence from the charity event. It was essentially a flight. Her uncharacteristically panicked appearance stirred anxiety among her attendants. "I''ll have tea brought," Glen said calmly as he escorted Elphisia. But she frantically waved her hand. "No, don''t. You can''t." "My lady?" "Don''t worry about me... No more, you, you... You shouldn''t be like this to me anymore..." "You need to pull yourself together, my lady." "How much would be enough?" "Pardon?" Glen, irreverently, asked back as if dumbfounded. "How much would it take?" Elphisia grabbed Glen''s shoulders and repeated obsessively. "For me, for me... How much would it take to compensate for your life? Tell me. I''ll... I''ll give you everything. Okay?" "My lady, you''ve lost your senses." "I''m asking you... Hm?" Then Elphisia raised her voice. "I''m asking what I should do to make it up to you!" Apart from Elphisia losing her mind, Glen was equally confused. He couldn''t find the answer to the question she was asking. Glen knew nothing of the world. Captured as a slave in his childhood, he had lived his entire life as Elphisia''s pawn after being inducted into her service. Even if she were to suggest a different direction in life now, it would be pushing Glen into a darkness where he couldn''t see an inch ahead. So, Glen answered honestly, prepared to fall out of his master''s favor. "... I don''t know." "..." The person who created a young man who had forgotten even how to pursue happiness was none other than herself. The assassin with a festering heart was the most directly observable manifestation of her karma. "What... have I done?" Elphisia muttered dejectedly. The clock hand was ticking towards the time Harte would arrive. Chapter 78: Obsession Five o''clock in the afternoon. The time had come for Harte to cross over from the temple to the Duke''s residence. Elphisia canceled all orders she''d given to Glen and advised him to rest. Puzzled by this unexpected suggestion, Glen hesitated, trying to read Elphisia''s expression, but her thoughts remained inscrutable. After Glen withdrew, Elphisia paced restlessly in her office, waiting for Harte. She needed him right now. She longed to see the one person who could genuinely smile warmly at her, sinful as she was. When the clock hand finally reached the precise hour, word came from the mansion''s main gate. Normally, she would have gone to greet him herself, but current circumstances made that impractical. If she rushed out of her office now, her tumultuous state of mind would be apparent to all. Someone had died. At the hands of Elphisia''s subordinate. Rumors spread like wildfire. This was scandal material for the woman at the empire''s pinnacle. An irresistible piece of gossip to sink one''s teeth into. In truth, she wasn''t afraid of rumors spreading and her reputation plummeting. Her reputation had always been rock bottom, and paradoxically, that had earned her the reverence of many. But it would be troublesome if Harte heard the rumors. The temple and the Duke''s residence - he only frequented these two closed-off places. Perhaps it might be possible to keep it hidden from him forever. If she controlled the information and he stayed within the Duke''s residence as usual, somehow... When her thoughts reached this point, Elphisia realized it was hopeless. Fearing his look of disgust, she could only think of solutions in the wrong direction. It seemed she had forgotten how to walk the right path after a lifetime as a villainess. Just as Elphisia was fretting, a polite knock sounded at the door. It was a clean tone, like his demeanor. After seeking permission, the man gently opened the door and entered. "Did you have a good day today as well, Elphisia?" "Harte..." Far from having a good day, she was trembling with fear. Worried that the warmth in those violet eyes might turn cold. "You... you haven''t heard anything, have you? You haven''t, right? Right?" "E-Elphisia? What''s wrong?" "Harte..." Elphisia could hardly believe herself. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Face to face with Harte, her heart raced more than necessary. Hoping he hadn''t caught even a whisper of the rumors... ''I... I...'' She never expected to fall this deeply in love. She had been confident in controlling the relationship''s dynamics. Believing that the faithful Harte would never leave her... That''s how she had judged it, and let her guard down. A life where men were unnecessary. If she had to marry, she chose someone as obedient and diligent as Harte. That was all. Yes, that should have been all, and yet... "You... do you like me?" "Of course." "... How much?" "I like you most in the world, Elphisia." Why was it? She had grown far too fond of him, who unhesitatingly uttered childish expressions. As if her heart was bound by an unbreakable chain. "What''s the matter? You''re saying things you don''t usually say." "... I wanted to confirm." "Is that really all?" "What more should there be?" Elphisia retorted somewhat aggressively, her nerves on edge. Yet Harte''s smile remained bright and cheerful. "I asked because I was worried. If you want to confirm, I''ll let you confirm as much as you like. I''ll like you even more, Elphisia, to the point where confirmation becomes unnecessary." "..." Thump. Elphisia collapsed, almost falling. Fortunately, there was a sofa behind her, making it look as if she had simply thrown herself onto something comfortably soft. So Harte sat down beside her without much suspicion. Afterwards, in the office enveloped in silence, Harte was the first to break the ice. "Elphisia. I thought something might be off, but you really don''t look well. Are you sick?" "Why, planning to use divine power if I am?" "If that''s what Elphisia wants." "..." Elphisia refrained from carelessly moving her lips. She had long observed how taboo Harte considered the use of divine power. Therefore, confirming love this way was wrong. For a moment, Elphisia felt self-loathing as she was about to nod. While Elphisia fidgeted restlessly, Harte''s mind also raced. ''Why is Elphisia acting like this?'' Her consciousness seemed severely shaken, as if she had seen something unspeakable. But he didn''t want to press her. If it was a serious matter, he hoped Elphisia would tell him herself someday. So, at a loss for options, Harte simply hugged Elphisia tightly. It was an embrace meant to convey unconditional trust in her. But his action backfired, unsettling her further instead of comforting her. "Ha..." Elphisia sobbed, her body trembling. Harte was confused by the sensation of his chest growing damp. The person who had always been strong and proud was now shedding tears. When she finally looked up, her eyes were rimmed red like blooming crimson plum blossoms. Faced with the scene of scarlet petals falling mournfully and melting away, Harte struggled with his emotions. "Elphisia..." Was Harte''s mere existence not enough to stop her sobs? For the first time in a long while, a sense of powerlessness washed over him. It was right then that Elphisia whispered. "... Harte." "Yes, I''m here." Elphisia spoke to Harte, who gently affirmed his presence. "Hold me. Tighter." "Like this?" "Even harder." "But I''m afraid I''ll break you. You''re so delicate, Elphisia..." "... Just do it. Quickly." "Mmm..." Finally, Harte embraced Elphisia tightly, wondering if this was really alright. Meanwhile, in Harte''s arms, Elphisia lamented to herself. ''Delicate... huh, Harte really knows nothing about me.'' Though she might not match the desperately honed martial skills of someone like Glen, she was far stronger than most knights. Of course, compared to Harte, who wouldn''t seem ordinary? But he clearly saw her as some common village housewife. ''... Well, I suppose it''s because he knows nothing that he can like me so innocently.'' If you observed my true self, you would surely despise me. Because you''re the type to trust those you care for until the very end. And because you''re holding a traitor who habitually betrays that trust. This is troublesome. Harte must not become suspicious. So I''ll have to use it. That gentle nature of yours. "Harte. Can you grant me a request?" "I''ll do my best for whatever you ask." "... I see." The deliberation was over. All that remained was to wag her deceitful tongue. ''I am a noble.'' There''s a sentence that nobles rightfully uphold as a virtue. Even if everything they possess blazes brilliantly for but a moment, like fireworks, or sheds its petals in a single season, like a cherry tree. If you''re a noble, you must act as if everything in your grasp is as eternal as the flowing sea. Therefore, she tells herself that this love, this lover named Harte, will surely last forever. Soon after, Elphisia made her wish, hoping that his world would remain a pristine white canvas forever. "Stay by my side only." "I will." Harte answered without hesitation. "When your duties at the temple are over, come straight here without taking any other paths." "But I already do that." "... Filter out the rumors from the marketplace." "I''ve never paid attention to worldly stories since long ago." "Mm... Well done." "If I''ve done well, may I ask for a gift?" Suddenly, Harte, who had always lacked material desires, made an unfamiliar request. Elphisia murmured with a dazed expression, feeling confused. "What gift... do you want?" Harte, who always preferred giving to receiving, smiled warmly. "Don''t cry, Elphisia." Hearing that wish, hardly deserving to be called a gift, Elphisia buried her face completely in Harte''s embrace. ''... Ah.'' The thought suddenly struck her. Anyone fallen into the deep mire of evil would inevitably love you... wouldn''t they? In the end, they would be completely captivated by your light, as bright and peaceful as your divine power. Forgetting they were a rusty, wretched cog, unfit to mesh with you... --- --- Nobles revered eternity. The glory of their house. The wealth they''d amassed. The power to look down on the world. They lived for tomorrow, praying for all of it to last forever. While knowing better than anyone that nothing was truly eternal. Having watched it all along, they simply chose to ignore it. "Hoo... Hoo..." The sound of someone blowing warm breath into their hands. The fleeting warmth that disappeared in the biting wind denied eternity. Today was a day when snow fell gently from the sky. December. The end of the year when the capital''s lights shone brightly. The year-end that severed eternity had arrived. "Phew... it''s cold." Tina grumbled as she walked down the street. Her passionate red hair fluttered in the wind. Her somewhat inhuman blue eyes caught attention. Her striking appearance, resembling the hated father, had become a hot topic even among the nobles. "I feel like I used to roll around in the snow back then..." When she lived as a wild child, avoiding people, nothing else mattered. Living like that, like a beast, the softly piled snow had felt like a bed, and she liked it. As she reminisced about those unforgettable old memories, she became distracted and bumped shoulders with a passerby. "Oops, I''m sorry! Are you hur... huh?" Tina was startled. Belatedly realizing that she was the one who had been pushed back. Tina, being a half-dragon, might have been technically pushed by someone before, but she had never experienced being overpowered. Until she collided with the man just now. "Oh, I''m sorry." He apologized readily. The man had strikingly clean white hair. And his neat white uniform spoke of his status. Above all, Tina stared for a long time at eyes that seemed detached from the world''s negativity. Afterwards, they briefly maintained appearances and went their separate ways. For a while, Tina had to struggle with curiosity, recalling the image of that intriguing adult. ''Who could that person be?'' Although it was their first encounter, she found herself wanting to have a conversation with him someday. Now it was the year-end. The year-end that put a period to eternity. Chapter 79: The Square of Divergence Winter came to the demon realm too. Unlike the human realm, the demon realm had muted colors. This wasn''t literal, but rather an optical illusion caused by the prevalence of ''demonic energy'' emitted by the realm''s unique flora. In the midst of this otherworldly landscape stood a black wall. It marked the heart of the demon realm - the area serving as the capital, much like in the human realm. Unlike humans who built lavish palaces for royalty, demons constructed fortresses. Strictly speaking, it was a palace, but its appearance resembled what humans would call a fortress. "It''s cold." At the top of the fortress, a man felt snowflakes melting in his palm. He was striking, with sorrowful golden eyes. If anything was unusual about him, it was his youthful appearance. Though he had lived for half a century, from the demons'' perspective - most of who were long-lived - he was still a novice. Perhaps that''s why the man still looked like he was in his late teens by human standards. "Letitia..." He projected the image of his wife, who had passed away several years ago, onto the snow-covered ground. The wife he had helplessly let go, unable to protect her in the end. She had once endured countless glares for allegedly pressuring the Demon King into unreasonable demands. That label clung to her like a shadow, becoming a tumor that destroyed her from within. It led to mental illness, and after suffering for a long time, she left this world. As if she had received divine punishment. "This time, I''ll protect it for sure. The fruit of our love..." Information had trickled in from a vampire spy who had infiltrated the human realm. It said that the child Letitia had spirited away was living there. However, given that contact was quickly lost, the spy must have been captured or killed. Either way, it was good news from the Demon King''s perspective. Even if born human, he might not be able to make them inherit the throne, but he could at least cherish them. He wanted to make up for the wasted years of the son he had let go of so emptily. "Tzepesh." "Your Majesty, I await your command." To the vampire count who bowed respectfully, he declared, "I''m going to the human realm. Personally." "I shall accompany you." It was a declaration that the king of a race would roam enemy territory. Yet Tzepesh, far from dissuading him, obediently accepted the order. Such was the nature of the Demon King. While he might not be politically perfect, he commanded absolute trust in his power. Even if he were to invade the stronghold of an enemy race alone. "I won''t... let go of family anymore." His firm resolve sank into the softly piled snow. --- --- Preparations for the year-end festival were in full swing. An excited atmosphere permeated the capital, regardless of social status. Even ordinary shops were dressed up, and unfamiliar street stalls had sprung up. The temple was packed with people praying for peace in the new year. In the center of these bustling streets lay a wide square. There, Harte turned around upon hearing a gentle voice. "Ah...! Excuse me! Sir Holy Knight!" "Hm?" A girl with fluttering red hair ran over with a delighted expression. Surprised by this unexpected reunion, Harte stopped and waited for her. "Phew! Hello. It''s the first time we''ve met since we bumped into each other that day." "Ah, I was very rude then." "Oh no, not at all. It was my fault for not looking where I was going." "Then let''s say we were both at fault and move on." Harte was indeed an adult. He naturally soothed Tina''s embarrassment. "Do you have any particular business with me, miss?" "Um... well, it''s not really business... Or is it? Is it business?" "I''ll listen carefully, so take your time." "Ugh, yes...!" Tina was simply fascinated. Even when she panicked and floundered, her heart eased when Harte spoke to her. A reliable adult. This was the general impression Tina had of Harte. "So... I just wanted to talk a little... You might find it awkward to hear this when we''ve only met briefly twice, but..." "There''s no reason for it to be awkward. Clergy are supposed to listen to others'' stories, aren''t they?" "Ah...!" Harte turned his gaze to the clock tower in the square. By the looks of it, if he hurried afterwards, he could definitely clock in on time. Then he gestured to Tina to take a seat on a conveniently empty bench. "Shall we sit down and talk?" "Ah, thank you..." Tina followed behind Harte, fidgeting. And when Harte sat down on the bench, Tina, watching his movements, took a seat beside him. ''Is, is this... really happening...?'' On the day they bumped shoulders, Tina had wanted to have a conversation with Harte. The reason was unclear. If asked for a reason, she could only say "just because." That''s why from her perspective, the holy knight before her eyes was a mysterious person. "Um... What''s your name?" "It''s Harte." "So it''s Harte. I''m Tina." "I see. Nice to meet you, Miss Tina." For a while, the cold wind swept over the two silent people. The more it did, the more anxious Tina became. They had exchanged names, but now that they were face to face, she didn''t know what to say first. In this situation, Harte was the one to break the ice. "Do you have any worries you''d like to share with me?" "Worries... Ah, yes! I do." Tina''s face brightened as she finally found a topic of conversation. She then began to pour out the concerns she had been holding in her heart. "This is about my friend..." "That''s not right." "Pardon?" For a moment, Tina''s blue eyes widened. Harte seriously lectured her. "It''s wrong to carelessly leak your friend''s circumstances to others. You shouldn''t do that." "Uh... oh..." She fell into confusion upon hearing the righteous argument. Tina found the experience of being guided on the right path by an adult unfamiliar. It was even more so now that even her parents'' faces had become blurry in her memory. Tina hastily added an excuse. "W-well, it''s also my story...! So it should be fine. Probably..." It was Tina, flapping her hands as she made excuses. Harte couldn''t help but smile, finding her cute. "I''ll listen. So tell me." "Umm... Okay. So, actually, I''m in charge of guarding an important person." "Are you a knight?" "Not a knight... I''m just pretty strong, hehe..." Tina made a gesture of flexing her biceps. Seeing the sincerity in this somewhat comical gesture, Harte readily agreed. "You certainly look like it." "Right? I don''t know what would''ve happened without me! Actually, the person they''re dealing with is a real villain." "A real villain... They must be a truly dangerous person." "That''s right. They have no mercy when it comes to hurting people, you know?" Tina deliberately avoided mentioning Elphisia. After all, at this point in the empire, the only people opposing Elphisia were the Empress Dowager and Askalion. She wasn''t careless enough to blurt out such easily identifiable details on a main street. "So I''m worried. We''ve more or less finished preparations to bring that person to justice. We''re just one step away now... but I''m not sure if we can succeed." "So your concern is anxiety about failure?" "Uh... that''s right. That person has a subordinate, and they''re incredibly strong too. They''re really good at running away in all directions, so it''s very frustrating." "Hmm..." Her tone, gritting her teeth, conveyed how desperate she was. Moreover, her motive of punishing an evildoer was morally sound. This was why Harte involved himself more than usual. "I''ll pray for you. For Miss Tina''s wish to come true..." "Thank you so much! Then, shall we pray together?" "That sounds good." Sitting side by side, Harte and Tina clasped their hands tightly and offered a prayer. "May Miss Tina''s wish come true..." "May we catch them for sure this time...!" Goodwill and desperation intertwined. The wishes of two people striving to uphold a righteous life reached the heavens. Despite wishing for each other, their envisioned futures were quite different. This place where crossing desires twisted was a square of divergence. --- --- Meanwhile, at the time Harte was offering his prayer. There was movement in the largest and most luxurious bedroom of the Luminel mansion. Every time the person inside tossed and turned under the blanket, a rustling noise was heard. The person was Elphisia Luminel. She was an iron-willed woman who had lived more fiercely and diligently than anyone else. It was hard to imagine someone like her lying in bed at a time when work should be in full swing. Yet Elphisia had set aside all her official duties and was burying her face in the pillow. ''I regret it.'' The past where walking the path of an villainess was natural, where she even enjoyed it, was now so regrettable. The reason for choosing that direction in life was simple. It was the most efficient way to elevate the value of the human called Elphisia. She felt no guilt, accustomed as she was to always standing above others. Everything was just a chess piece existing for conquest and domination. Until she met Harte, she thought that was all there was to it. ''Sometimes... I hate you.'' It was strange. The person who changed her, someone who didn''t bat an eye even when victims pleaded with tears, was a fool who could be called more than just gullible. Every time she realized this, her pride was hurt, and on the other hand, she felt her empty heart being filled. Perhaps it would have been better not to know these emotions at all. If only she could have remained a villainess until the end, she wouldn''t have to struggle like this. "Damn it." It was almost time for Harte to arrive. Elphisia habitually called out her subordinate''s name. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Glen." ... ...... After a moment of silence, Elphisia remembered that she had forced Glen to take a vacation. "... I should''ve treated him a little better." It was too late for regrets. Without her knowing, fate was tightening its grip on her moment by moment. Chapter 80: Catastrophe December 31st. Only a day remained before the new year. This year, the imperial court was hosting a banquet to commemorate the year''s end. The grand-scale year-end party had drawn numerous nobles to the capital. It wasn''t just a social gathering, but an event aimed at suppressing Askalion''s presence and reinforcing the imperial court''s strong position. To attend such a banquet, Harte and Ibria had just stepped out of the temple. "Let''s go, Harte." "Okay." They''d heard that Elphisia wouldn''t be attending this year-end party. She had even wished for Harte to come to the ducal residence instead of the imperial palace. She worried he might hear malicious rumors about her. ''...I''m sorry, Elphisia.'' However, accompanying Ibria was the ''work'' Harte valued most. He was too conscientious to postpone it for personal feelings. In the end, Elphisia had reluctantly nodded her assent. Considerable time had passed since the charity event where Glen had killed someone. Above all, Harte had no interest in gossip, so the slander would likely pass him by. As long as nothing occurred that would warp his perception, Harte would fulfill his duty without question. Elphisia had no choice but to trust him. "Ibria, do we really have to attend the banquet?" "I don''t want to go either. But if we attend, they''ll release relief supplies for the poor. They''re just using us..." "That''s true..." If merely showing their faces at a banquet could fill people''s hungry stomachs, it was worth it. Knowing this, Harte still couldn''t shake the image of Elphisia''s anxious eyes. So he cautiously suggested: "Let''s stay for a very short time. We''ll just exchange a few greetings and then leave the palace." "Oh, I like that plan. But what''s gotten into you? The usual Harte would have insisted on doing things properly..." "Me?" "Who else would I mean?" "...I''m not sure." Truly, he wasn''t sure. Should they do their utmost since they were receiving poor relief supplies in exchange? Yet cooperating with an unproductive formality also seemed wasteful. ''What would the usual me that Ibria speaks of have done?'' People change, but the unfamiliarity of forgetting his former self was unsettling. A small sense of dissonance. He knew this dissonance was merely a narrow crack. A tiny crack that he wasn''t even sure when it had formed... But he didn''t know that even a thick, sturdy embankment could collapse entirely from a tiny crack. So he neglected the small crack, and even willingly embraced it. Harte''s justice, which had seemed flawless at first glance, was developing fissures. --- --- Even streets bustling with year-end excitement had their dark side. Not every street could be festive, so the difference between busy areas and quieter ones was stark. Glen, forced into an indefinite vacation by Elphisia, preferred coming to such peaceful streets. Walking these near-empty roads gave him a sense of purpose. It must have been a form of compulsion. Having led such an intense life alongside his busy master, Glen struggled to adapt to this sudden leisurely daily life. Even now, he wandered aimlessly through gloomy back alleys, more comfortable there than in bustling thoroughfares, yet equally troubled by this unfamiliar reality. ''The stars are so bright...'' The night sky was exceptionally clear. Just as Glen was about to lose himself in contemplation, gazing blankly at the sky. Bang! Boom! With a thunderous explosion, colorful fireworks painted the night sky alongside the stars. Glen''s lips parted involuntarily at the dreamlike scene. The brighter the fireworks, the more pitiful he felt, lurking in the shadows. Feeling oddly melancholic, Glen decided to return to the ducal residence. To his only permitted sanctuary... "Finally found you." But fate bared its cruel fangs at the dark assassin. From behind, a woman with an unforgettable aura steadily closed the distance. Her vibrant red hair, as dazzling as the fireworks in the sky, whipped in the biting wind, and her piercingly blue eyes coldly reflected Glen. "Half-dragon..." "How rude. I have a proper name - Tina." A fateful encounter. The first target to ever make his assassination attempt fail. Moreover, a woman with absurd strength despite having no martial arts training. Yet with a bright personality that made her someone he''d rather not get entangled with. "..." Shing. Glen quietly drew his sword. He had fought countless deadly battles. No matter how strong the opponent, panic was an utterly unnecessary emotion. "Today will be the last of your evil deeds." Tina declared confidently. Her vitality materialized throughout her body, creating an illusion of blood dripping. Now skillfully wielding the Bloody Dragon''s power, she made a gesture of pulling a trigger with her hand. In that moment, as compressed dragon blood enveloped Glen like a bullet, their twisted fates advanced towards their promised conclusion. --- --- "That''s..." Elphisia was observing the festive streets from the terrace of the ducal residence. As she did so, she spotted a familiar aura in a distant, dimly lit street. "Is it that child?" It was almost certainly the Bloody Dragon''s aura. Though she had only witnessed it once, its rarity had etched it vividly in her memory. If it was detectable even from this street, she must have been in combat stance. And there weren''t many opponents Tina would face in earnest, even using her dragon abilities. "...Glen!" Glen was a strong swordsman, but one specialized in assassination. In other words, he wasn''t versatile enough to handle a half-dragon in direct combat. "Tch." Elphisia quickly changed into training clothes and dashed out of the ducal residence. It was her first time being driven by mere concern to act directly. The unfamiliar anxiety enveloping her felt strange. She ran on foot, unable to ride a horse through the crowded streets. Her breathing grew ragged, and heat surged through her body. ''Harte...'' She suddenly thought of her lover, who would be escorting the Holy Maiden. She hadn''t realized how unsettling daily life would be without him. If he were by her side, he would have saved Glen, even if it meant begging. The kind-hearted Harte wouldn''t be able to refuse his lover''s plea. That was the kind of person Harte was. Someone who, if you let him close, becomes a sanctuary where you can entrust your heart before you know it. With him beside her, a surge of confidence that anything was possible would well up. Even though he was nothing but a simpleton with an easy laugh in everyday life... "Hah... Hah..." Sprinting at full speed was quite taxing. She had neglected training recently. No, she had distanced herself from the sword since formally succeeding as duchess. It was enough for Glen and the knights to wield swords. To focus on tasks that would grow the family, training time was a waste. Why did that now fill her with regret? Why does regret always come flooding in all at once? Only in times of urgency do we look back on traces of the past. The concept of karma had seemed like an illusion from another world, something she thought would never be relevant in her lifetime. Yet Elphisia only truly grasped the karma that had boldly approached her when she finally reached the blood-soaked scene. "Ah..." The first thing that caught her eye was Glen''s broken sword. It seemed he had foolishly chosen to confront his opponent head-on rather than flee. If so, where could Glen have gone? The mansion of Court Count Arwel, which Askalion was using as a base, was the most likely possibility. In any case, even if Glen, her closest confidant, were to spill just a few words, Elphisia could find herself in serious trouble. To minimize such risks, she had focused more on reconnaissance missions than assassinations. ''No, that''s not it...'' For a moment, Elphisia shook her head, calmly piecing together the puzzle. ''Most problems can be solved by destroying evidence and abandoning Glen. Moreover, do they really think they can handle the fangs of Luminel, when a cornered rat''s teeth are at their sharpest?'' Even now, if she mobilized her family''s power, she could topple Askalion''s shaky foundation in an instant. That was the current reality. But who would have thought that Askalion, once rumored to be a prodigy, would cling on like a drowning man? ''There''s no way he could have grasped a weakness severe enough to prevent any counterattack... right? Even if I were to face myself, knowing all the family''s dark secrets, that would be impossible.'' As Elphisia continued her contemplation, a chillingly cold voice grated on her ears from the darkness. "Am I too late..." Whoosh! Elphisia instinctively distanced herself from the voice''s owner. If pressed for a reason, it was because her survival instinct whispered to her. That if she didn''t move away from this strange person right now, she might die. As she prepared to draw her sword at any moment, the stranger removed his deeply pulled hood, fixing Elphisia with brilliant golden eyes. "Elphisia Luminel. Is that correct?" "...And if it is?" "How lamentable." The man exhaled a heavy sigh filled with regret, then continued. "I''m too late to find that child, and all I''ve caught is merely an enemy. I have no face to show her." Given the scene before them, Glen had most likely been taken somewhere. Undoubtedly to some noble''s mansion or the palace. Searching for Glen in such places would be too risky, as it could escalate the situation. If he were to wage war against humans, he''d need to bring proper forces. "It can''t be helped." A chicken instead of a pheasant. At the very least, he should capture the wicked woman who had inhumanely used his bloodline. "Tzepesh." "Yes, Your Majesty." "We''re capturing her and returning." "As you command." The vampire count''s cloak stretched like a shadow, creating an endless dark curtain. In an instant, Elphisia sank into the abyss without even a chance to scream. The street where the commotion had occurred was now filled with emptiness. The wind blew. At the edge of the void, a crimson hair tie rolled across the ground. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was Elphisia''s final trace. Chapter 81: Spark The imperial banquet was at its peak. Ibria engaged in perfunctory conversation with the attendees while Harte kept a vigilant eye on her from afar. Intimidated by Harte''s intense focus on his duty, most people refrained from approaching the quiet knight. Occasionally, a curious noblewoman would try to strike up a conversation, but Harte would politely cut it short, making his reluctance clear. He preferred the idea of casual small talk with Elphisia over unfamiliar women. ''I wonder what Elphisia''s up to... I''m worried.'' Elphisia had been acting strange lately. She''d reveal flashes of inexplicable anxiety in her eyes, or mutter incomprehensibly as if paranoid. Yet when questioned about her behavior, she''d compose herself and laugh it off as mere mood swings. To Harte, Elphisia''s mocking demeanor was like mist - tangible, yet untouchable. Like a rose reflected in a pond, it seemed that reaching out would only cause ripples, blurring the image. ''Ibria''s lips are starting to twitch... If she begs to leave soon, I might just give in and let her.'' Even as the Holy Maiden, Ibria was still human. Forcing an unnatural smile when it didn''t suit her nature was bound to cause facial fatigue. Harte found himself newly impressed by Elphisia and other nobles who performed this act with such ease. Just as Harte resolved to approach Ibria, a thunderous announcement echoed from the entrance of the banquet hall. "Count Askalion Lurentisia has arrived!" Count Lurentisia was the title given to Askalion, who was no longer a prince. Traditionally, former royalty would receive at least a marquis title, like Rayners. However, Emperor Rupehit had deliberately oppressed Askalion, resulting in his mere count status. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Askalion''s arrival caused a commotion in the banquet hall. "To think he''d actually attend the banquet..." "Isn''t it rude to have his name announced after arriving so late?" "He''s acting as if he''s the guest of honor." Despite the nobles'' shock and gossip, Askalion''s stride remained proud. Harte found himself unconsciously drawn to the imposing figure. ''So this is the former Third Prince...'' He had some shallow knowledge from Elphisia''s mentions. Though he hadn''t pried, he understood that Askalion was someone she paid considerable attention to. ''So this is the kind of man he is.'' A man of striking appearance. This was Harte''s first impression of him. Soon, a familiar figure followed Askalion into the banquet hall. Harte''s eyes widened in shock. The woman who had just entered was the same one he had encountered mere days ago. "Lady Tina...?" Harte murmured unconsciously. But the distance was too great, and his words didn''t reach her. Moreover, judging by the gravity in Tina''s eyes, she seemed to have no attention to spare for her surroundings. "What insolence from the Count!" Emperor Rupehit deliberately shouted, aiming to undermine Askalion''s authority in front of the crowd. However, Askalion, hardened by his climb from rock bottom, showed no sign of intimidation. "Forgive my rudeness, brother. I stand here merely to fulfill my promise to the Empress Dowager." "What did you say?" Askalion took a deep breath, then spoke clearly, his voice commanding attention. "Let all present hear this. I am here to disclose the secret agreement I made with the Empress Dowager, and to demand its fulfillment." "... It can''t be." At last, the Empress Dowager, who had been observing from behind Rupehit, spoke up. Her once dignified face was now contorted. To Harte, she looked as if she had just encountered something inhuman and terrifying. "Some time ago, I approached the Empress Dowager with a proposal. I offered to remove the tumor eating away at the empire. In exchange, I asked for half of what ''that person'' possessed." It was a convergence of interests. Askalion had exceptional abilities but lacked a foundation, while the Empress Dowager was wary of both the Luminel duchy eyeing the imperial family and Askalion seeking revenge. Above all, that person was a common enemy to both of them. So they made a deal. Askalion, to expand his influence. The Empress Dowager, to swiftly devour whichever side tired first in the conflict. She had no expectations for Askalion. If he unexpectedly performed well, she could dismantle both factions. If he failed, she could eliminate the troublesome Askalion. It was a plan to kill two birds with one stone. The possibility of his victory was so absurd, she hadn''t even considered it. To the extent that she made such a rash deal with an impudent upstart. ''The situation... is taking an odd turn.'' But look at Askalion now. Mentioning their secret agreement with such confidence. He wasn''t one to speak lightly. Then... as implausible as it seemed... It was highly likely that Askalion had claimed victory over the person even the Empress Dowager couldn''t handle. Even if some incredible luck had played a part in the process. Soon, the adversary before her eyes drove a stake into her heart. "From this moment, I will fulfill my part of the contract. The Empress Dowager should prepare to honor her side of the agreement as well." "What...!" "Bring him in." Ignoring the Empress Dowager''s shock, Askalion calmly gave the order. On cue, a guard waiting outside entered the banquet hall, dragging in a tightly bound man. The atmosphere grew chaotic. It seemed unnatural for a seemingly ordinary human to be so excessively restrained. He was bound not just with ropes, but with chains wrapped tightly around him. "State your identity." "Kuh..." The man spat, then spoke with resignation. "... Vampire. A low-ranking one active in human territory." Another wave of commotion swept through the hall. Some were skeptical, as the man appeared to be an ordinary young man by all outward appearances. But when his mouth was forcibly opened to reveal his strange fangs, people began nodding in understanding. "From now on, speak nothing but the truth." "Is there anything left to discover?" "Of course. Guards!" At Askalion''s signal, another guard brought in a guest. Even the vampire''s curiosity was piqued as he focused on the new arrival. The criminal being escorted by the guard was a man who evoked a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. At first, the vampire frowned, wondering who this person could be. But as the distance closed, the feeling of familiarity grew stronger, until his eyes widened in shock. "Speak again," Askalion demanded in a cold voice. "You must know who this man is." "Huh...!" He did know. How could he not? Black hair and black eyes are rare among humans. Rare, but not non-existent. However. The probability of an unrelated person with black hair and black eyes looking exactly like ''Him'' is virtually zero. ''Impossible... To think I''d encounter Him in this form.'' Letitia Baskhill, the Demon King''s companion and humanity''s traitor. The young man before him resembled her so closely that even if someone claimed she had been reincarnated, it would be believable. No, it was as if his entire being screamed that he was of her bloodline. ''He must be the offspring of His Majesty and Lady Letitia... There''s no way lies would work. Then, as expected, His Majesty and that woman...'' How frustrated he must have been. Risking everything to infiltrate human territory, only to find the object of his vengeance. The intense loyalty boiled into anger, but only for a moment. The cold reality quickly cooled his rage. "Speak." Kuung! His body felt heavily pressed down. This sensation of every drop of blood in his body gaining weight. It was unmistakably the ability of the Bloody Dragon. Silence... would not be tolerated. "With your own mouth, confess the name of this man." "Ah... Ugh..." He tried to resist, letting out a suppressed voice. But soon, he reached his limit. The low-ranking vampire succumbed to the Bloody Dragon''s ability. "Glen..." "His surname?" The vampire squeezed his eyes shut and finally spilled the truth. "Glen... Baskhill." "... What did you say?" It was Harte''s voice. Harte, who had fought in the holy war in the former Baskhill Kingdom. As a witness to that historical event, this name was profoundly shocking to him. "I''ll ask again. Whose bloodline is he?" "This person is..." But the truly shocking statement came next. "The bloodline... of Lady Letitia." It was a bombshell. The last direct descendant of the Baskhill royal family, thought to be extinct - the only offspring of humanity''s traitor - was kneeling behind Askalion. At that moment, the Empress Dowager, composing herself, calmly asked a question. "You''ve done quite an impressive thing, Count. Certainly, the appearance of humanity''s traitor before our eyes is shocking... But how does this relate to our ''contract''?" "It''s simple logic." This time, Askalion stepped in front of Glen. Then, without forcing a confession, he revealed the identity himself. "Glen Baskhill. This man... has been working as Elphisia Luminel''s closest confidant." "What...?" Glen''s confession was unnecessary. The truth would soon come out when the servants of the ducal house were interrogated. "Let everyone here listen carefully!" Askalion delivered a grand speech. "Elphisia Luminel not only harbored humanity''s traitor but also employed him as her closest aide. Considering the Luminel duchy''s status as a major pillar of the empire, you can imagine the gravity of this crime! This is a direct challenge to the Human Defense Agreement." The Human Defense Agreement. This was part of an international treaty ratified by all nations in human territory. Violating it renders the size of one''s house meaningless. After all, even a powerful duchy cannot stand against all of humanity. For instance, Baskhill, which betrayed the Human Defense Agreement, saw its entire kingdom crumble. "She can''t possibly claim ignorance. It''s nonsensical for someone with the Luminel duchy''s intelligence capabilities to keep such a suspicious individual by their side without knowing. This implies she was aware of his identity when she took him in." Finally, Askalion declared. "I hereby petition the imperial family to immediately subject Elphisia Luminel - humanity''s traitor - to the full weight of imperial law!" A heavy atmosphere pressed down on the banquet hall. The previously jubilant mood had sunk into a darkness reminiscent of the deep sea. After a moment of tense silence. The bound vampire let out a hollow chuckle. "Kuh, ha..." "What is it, vampire?" "Nothing... It''s just that if you were planning this conspiracy, you should have acted faster. I can barely contain my amusement." "... What do you mean?" "It means you''re already too late." He snickered mockingly. "My lord has personally taken that human away." Vampires possess various unique abilities. One of them is a mental connection with those they''ve formed a blood contract with. Fortunately, the demon who accompanied the Demon King was Count Tzepesh - a vampire lord who happened to be his master. The vampire had conveyed the general situation to Tzepesh and prompted Elphisia''s abduction. This was the behind-the-scenes truth of the events that unfolded during the festivities. "... Harte?" Ibria cautiously called out the knight''s name. What returned was another name. "Elphisia..." Harte immediately turned and set off. To fulfill an eternal promise. Chapter 82: Corruption and Vows I stepped forward. The sensation of my footprints pressing into the ground was startlingly vivid. Even after leaving the banquet hall and reaching the beautiful imperial garden, I felt nothing. Human politics baffled me. I grasped that a power struggle had occurred, but I couldn''t understand why Elphisia had suddenly fallen from grace to become a traitor. Yet one undeniable truth remained clear. Elphisia had been kidnapped. Of all times, while I observed their political games in the banquet hall. A mistake. I shouldn''t have left her alone. Perhaps ignoring Ibria''s advice and remaining ignorant of worldly affairs was the error. If so, I had to make amends. There should still be a chance. I stopped in the midst of the magnificent imperial scenery. The opponent was the demon race. Unlike humans, they were a race with innate magical abilities. Human investigative techniques would be useless against those powers. Therefore, I had only one option. Divine power. The power of the Sovereign God that could even twist the truth of the world. This was surely the only choice left to me. Just as I finished steeling my resolve¡ª "Wait, Harte!" "... Ibria." The one whose side I should have stayed at as a guard knight was instead chasing after me. Despite her uncomfortable attire, she ran resolutely, visibly out of breath. Perhaps feeling guilty, I hesitated for a moment. In that time, Ibria had already caught up and stood before me, catching her breath. "Wait... Harte." "There''s no time." "Why? What''s the rush?" "..." I pressed my lips tightly shut. I couldn''t bring myself to answer that there wasn''t enough time to save Elphisia. I was humanity''s final line of defense - a holder of a baptismal name. My hands were to protect the human realm, and my eyes were to capture only the beautiful things of the world. To embody the virtue of remaining impartial. But they had spoken. Those who resided in the most beautiful and splendid place in the world had revealed the truth about Elphisia Luminel. Everyone had declared Elphisia a villain. In such a situation, for me, a baptismal name holder, to rush in to save her out of personal feelings was clearly overstepping my bounds. Knowing this better than anyone, Ibria had stopped me. "Let''s go back, Harte." "Where to?" "To the temple. You''ve been pestering about it all along, haven''t you?" "... Ibria." "Hah, I''m sick of it. Really... Why can''t these high-ranking humans just live together peacefully? This is why I''m suffering here over a single relief supply." "Ibria." "So let''s go. I never want to leave the temple again. I just want to live quietly like before with Sungha and Erehite, and you..." Ibria smiled faintly. Her figure was as pure as a flower in season, and as melancholic as the setting moon. She was indeed a cherry blossom. The symbol of spring that blooms brilliantly and falls in an instant. Though I realized this anew, there was no hint of attraction. Ibria was still just Ibria. A childhood friend who had grown up with me, or perhaps someone I had thought of as a sibling. Or the duty assigned to me. Just that much. "You''re right, Ibria." "Harte...!" "We should live cozily inside the comfortable temple. Like old times." "Yes... That''s right." Ibria nodded, quietly clasping her hands. But I changed my attitude in the next moment. "But it''s impossible for me. I can''t go back to how things were." "... What are you saying?" "To spend a lifetime with eyes closed in the temple... my world has grown too wide." A baptismal name holder shouldn''t aspire to the outside world. That was the general principle. Even without being told the specific reasons for the principle, baptismal name holders usually accepted it. After all, we were beings designed that way from the start. But exceptions always lurk. Whether by chance or necessity, baptismal name holders who experience the outside world occasionally change. Because unlike the temple where we repeat a routine daily life, the outside world teems with countless human experiences. And as we mingle with them, a powerful temptation inevitably extends its hand. Love. Sympathy. Desire for self-expression. Or something else - a certain emotion that shouldn''t be harbored takes root. I loved Elphisia and sympathized with Helio. Because of that, I even revealed divine power that was forbidden to use. It''s not difficult to break a rule twice once it''s been broken once. That''s why the outside world was a den of temptation for baptismal name holders. "You mean you''re going to rescue that woman?" "Yes." "Please... stop this nonsense. Harte, you''ve lost your mind right now." "Does it seem that way?" "If not, you wouldn''t even think of rescuing her. Because you''re Harte." "I see." Hearing Ibria''s words, I reflected on myself. Indeed, as she asserted, I seemed to have momentarily lost my reason. My head cleared. Like the wide open night sky above. Under the starlight pouring down excessively, I smiled gently as usual. "Thank you, Ibria." "... Yeah." "But I still can''t return to the temple." "Harte!" Our differences of opinion couldn''t be bridged. Ibria cried out my name, filled with indignation. "I''ve made this decision after briefly reflecting on myself." "Why... why on earth...?" "I made a promise." "A promise?" "Yes, a promise. The most important promise in the world." In an instant, a golden ring manifested on my left ring finger. It was clearly divine power. Ibria, a baptismal name holder like me, recognized at a glance what the golden ring meant. "A baptismal name vow...!?" "That''s right." "What foolish thing have you done... You...!!! You know full well what a baptismal name vow costs!" "Of course I do." A baptismal name vow meant engraving an eternal oath before the Sovereign God. The price for breaking that absolute oath was the loss of one''s baptismal name. No being in the material world could withstand the backlash of a god''s name leaving them. In other words, it was an oath staked on death. "You''re not in your right mind... You''re not in your right mind. Are you... an idiot? No matter what choice you make now, your future is... already..." "Haha... I suppose you could call it a dilemma." That''s right. The future was already sealed shut. Divine power was essential to rescue Elphisia. But if I used divine power, I would have to face the ''line'' I must not cross. "How... how could you do this?" There are two lines that a baptismal name holder must keep. One is using divine power for personal desires. The other is using divine power while betraying the justice one upholds. Avoiding personal desires is an easy condition. Because I will use divine power for Elphisia''s sake. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But betraying one''s proclaimed justice is a different story. "You already know... Harte." Elphisia is a villain. That is an unchanging fact. "Elphisia Luminel is a traitor to humanity. You, who waged holy war in the Baskhill Kingdom, are going to rescue such a person?" This isn''t justice. It was too simple a truth. There was an immense gap between this and the righteous justice I upheld. "Just now, when you told me I was ''right'', you admitted it yourself. That what you''re trying to do isn''t justice..." "Yeah, I guess so." "Are you going to cross the line?" "If necessary." "Harte..." Ibria shed tears. Her sorrowful and grief-stricken emotions were clear. When her eyes soon drew sharp diagonal lines, a solemn declaration struck me. "If you''re truly going to do this... I''ll stop you." "Don''t do this, Ibria." "It''s not to save you. As the vessel of the next Sovereign God, I must judge the misconduct of God''s vanguard." "Ibria..." "I hate you, Harte." Gently, gently. Unseasonable cherry blossoms scattered. The pale pink petals traced curves as if riding the wind. Each time a petal touched the earth, God''s majesty flowed like a blessing. It was Ibria''s divine power. "... I am your guard knight." "I know." "A guard knight weaker than their charge doesn''t exist." "Do you think I don''t know that too?" "...... I see." Can I endure this? My opponent is the holy maiden. A woman on par with the demon maiden I faced in Baskhill during my youth. Meanwhile, I was weaker than in my youth. It was due to having my baptismal name sealed by the Pope. "Hah..." I exhaled a breath tinged with regret. Fear rushing in from an uncertain future... ... There was none of that. I''m simply carrying out what must be done. "Wait for me, Elphisia. I will, without fail, come to keep my promise." I looked back on that day''s promise from memories I always dust off. Just when I grew weary of holding onto a wandering heart, the distance I had finally closed with you became precious. That''s why I swore. "I will always stand by your side. Even if the world forces a thorny path upon you, I will surely protect you." I am on your side. Not anyone else''s, but yours alone. You were the only one who allowed me this. "Even if countless people denounce you as a liar, even if they whisper seductively in my ears, I will simply believe." I believe in you. Even if the world turns its back, at least one person believes in you. The man who loves you, who has watched you all along, who simply believes in you who hides your kindness behind a brusque facade. "Staking the divine name given to me, I engrave an eternal promise before the Sovereign God." Chapter 83: Burning Humanity Tears rolled down her cheeks, gathering on blades of grass like dewdrops before sliding off. "Hic... hic..." With a thud, Ibria collapsed weakly, as if exhausted. Not a single wound remained on her body. If one were to point out a deep gash, it would be the void pierced through a corner of her heart. "I couldn''t stop him..." Harte had been sincere. With the sole desire to rescue Elphisia, he''d cast aside his hesitation and drawn his sword. From that moment, Ibria''s will to fight had been completely broken. Because he wouldn''t stop. Even if some tremendous power suddenly arose and subdued him, his heart would steadfastly aim for only one person. The lesson of surrender came quickly. As Harte closed the distance, the divine power Ibria had blossomed withered away in an instant. That was all. Harte left the Imperial Palace without looking back. Like a moth flying into a flame. Despite knowing the fate that awaited him. He advanced, silently burning away his life. "I hate you..." Her mournful voice conveyed deep resentment. From the unrecorded side of history, Ibria returned to the temple alone. She didn''t want to face the disappointing and treacherous outside world for even a moment longer. She would live comfortably for the rest of her life. Unlike Harte. Unlike the villainess he loved. Silently, and steadfastly. Burying the pain of betrayal in memories, she would consciously turn a blind eye. Because the life given to her, unlike theirs, was unbearably long. She would live in submission to fate. --- --- "Haa..." Blood seeped from his eyes and mouth. Though he''d only wielded a couple of miracles, the sensation of his baptismal name burning was vivid. The line that the bearer of a baptismal name must not cross. The motivation to observe it wasn''t the temple''s sanctions. ''Somehow, I have to... hold out until dawn.'' The vanguard of God who breaks taboos has their baptismal name incinerated. And if one who has their baptismal name incinerated wields miracles, the price is paid with their remaining lifespan. This was why he''d said his future had closed. If Harte abandoned Elphisia, the vow of his baptismal name would kill him. Even if he rescued her, the price for abusing divine power was still his own life. Fate had led him to a dead end. That''s why Harte, whose future had vanished, had no way back. "You''ve always been like this." Harte walked straight towards the towering fortress. He strode fearlessly across the wasteland where even natural objects were hard to find. The place where he stood was the border of the demon realm. Soon, it would become the historical site where the world''s balance crumbles. "Baskhill, and now too... you never respect each other''s domains. You could just turn your backs and live, but you can''t even do that, you impure lot..." One by one, demons on the fortress walls warily eyed Harte. However, they hadn''t taken threatening actions yet. This was because most of the demons were humanoid races like vampires, and only a single person was approaching the fortress. "If lives must be sacrificed... I''ll balance the scales." The reason demons underestimate human realm invasions is simple and clear. Most demons are superior and humans are inferior. The power humans gain only after repeated training, demons often possess innately. Harte made his decision. He would balance humans and demons. "Fire was not given to encourage corruption and debauchery." Suddenly, light descended. In a landscape that seemed to have turned into a golden field, Harte recited sacred words. "Your distorted cities, God shall rule with thunder and brimstone." The moment he closed his lips. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An inconceivable disaster befell the demon realm shrouded in deep night. Dozens of lightning bolts struck down from the clear sky, and unquenchable sulfurous flames spread far and wide. The sturdy fortress crumbled like toy blocks. It looked just like a sandcastle swept away by waves. The border, scorched in an instant, would be impossible to restore for the next decade. "I''m coming... Elphisia." Harte''s true nature, unknown even to Elphisia, was running rampant. Harte, who always went around smiling as if innocent and foolish. Elphisia could never imagine this side of his youth. The Harte who felt not a shred of guilt even after annihilating countless demons in Baskhill. "Cough!" Harte coughed up blood. A pungent iron taste took over his mouth. He furrowed his brow as he witnessed the continuing lightning strikes and sulfurous flames. ''If only my baptismal name hadn''t been sealed... Just a little more...'' After the holy war in the Baskhill Kingdom, the Pope had sealed Harte''s baptismal name. He''d long since forcibly forgotten the reason for the sealing. There was no point in being conscious of it. Therefore, Harte didn''t know. That the sealing of his baptismal name was a restraint to restore his humanity. By distancing himself from God''s name and drawing closer to his human name, Harte had regained his humanity. ... At least, until he unconsciously called upon God''s name once again. "Please wait... Elphisia." Harte tore away space. The territory of other demons came into view from the other side. The time had come to sweep them away, one by one, as if cleaning. A walking disaster was burning his life away fiercely. --- --- The center of the demon realm - the Demon King''s dwelling. The Demon King, receiving a report in the dungeon where Elphisia was imprisoned, was shocked. "What... what are you saying...?" "This is not a metaphor. Really... All the territories forming a straight line between the border and the capital have been... completely... incinerated." "Impossible! Who in the world could do such a thing...!!!" "Your Majesty. I apologize, but... we witnessed someone capable of this in Baskhill about 20 years ago." The Demon King instinctively recalled the incident from that time. Yes, it was when he''d accepted Letitia''s request and dispatched elite troops to Baskhill. The pain of hundreds of elites, carefully selected, being annihilated along with the Holy Maiden still stung. Thanks to that blunder, Letitia''s position had narrowed, causing her to fall ill. If only he had somehow recovered Glen, his anger might have subsided, but he''d missed the last chance by a hair''s breadth. Just as falling from a high place hurts, falling from hope to despair is the same. Finally, the Demon King issued an order. "After quartering her, make sure to keep her alive. I must hear her screams as she enters the cauldron without limbs." "Yes, understood, Your Majesty!" What about divine power? What about being a holy knight? The demon realm must already bear a massive scar. Countless lives had been extinguished, and cities had collapsed. Then, as retribution, it should be fine to give the pain of losing a lover. ''I''ll protect the capital at least.'' This was the area where the Demon King was stationed. Even among demons, most of who are long-lived, the Demon King''s power stood out. He was an absolute powerhouse with strength unprecedented in the long history of demons. Clang! The barred door confining Elphisia opened. She was roughly handled and dragged to the torture chamber. Her bare feet scraped harshly against the cold, rough floor. It was when she finally let go of her lingering attachments. Boom! A strong vibration struck the dungeon. Boom! Boom! The entire space shook as if hit by a natural disaster, and dust and brick fragments trickled down. The anomaly occurred immediately after. Crash! The ceiling came crashing down. Thick dust obscured vision and restricted movement. The wind blew. Like fog, the hazy dust scattered into the sky, returning transparency to the world. "... Ah." Elphisia groaned. At this point, it wasn''t even funny anymore. If her hands were free, she would have rubbed her eyes several times. She would have constantly doubted whether the dust in her eyes was showing her an illusion. But when a warm voice resonated in her ears, Elphisia gave up denying reality any further. "Elphisia." "..." "I''m here. To keep my promise." "..." "I''m sorry my appearance is a bit unsightly." He was clearly different from the usual Harte. His pure white uniform was dyed red, and his violet eyes had clearly lost their luster. And that wasn''t all. The real-time bleeding from his eyes reminiscent of bloody tears, and wounds that appeared and widened severely without him receiving any attacks. "I''ll protect you no matter what, Elphisia." He smiled. As if his faded humanity had sprouted anew. "... Harte." She called his name. With an ugly face, as if about to burst into tears. Chapter 84: Humanitys Last Line of Defense Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Harte threw the sword he had been gripping. His target was the Demon King''s aide who had been dragging Elphisia. By the time he realized the sword''s trajectory, it had already pierced the aide''s heart. "Sorry I''m late," Harte said. Whoosh! Harte swiftly closed the distance. He then used his cloak as a shield to block the blood splattering towards Elphisia. "Why are you..." Elphisia couldn''t finish her sentence. It felt surreal. She couldn''t believe the man wrapping his arm around her waist was Harte. For a moment, she thought a demon had cast an illusion to crush her fleeting hope and plunge her into despair. But this was reality. This warmth, this gentle touch, those earnest eyes - she couldn''t possibly mistake them. There was no way she could. This man was undoubtedly the most special person in her world. "Harte..." "Yes, Elphisia." The dreamlike feeling crashed down quickly. The Demon King spoke. He said the territory from the border to the capital had been reduced to ashes. Honestly, she still couldn''t understand it. Was that really Harte''s doing? Could this man, who struggled to even step on a blade of grass, have committed such atrocities? Elphisia was ignorant of the bearer of the baptismal name. Therefore, her concept of war was a fight between many and many. A fight between one and many was more aptly called violence. So she asked, "How did you get here?" "I followed Elphisia''s lingering scent the whole way." It was a romantic answer, but it widely missed the intent of her question. However, Harte usually didn''t enjoy metaphorical exchanges. So, Elphisia finally pressed him directly. "Did you... kill many?" Harte affirmed after a brief silence. "Yes." "..." Self-loathing set in. Harte said he committed murder. To put it politely, it was murder, but in reality, it was a massacre. Vast territories had been reduced to ashes. Inevitably, countless lives must have withered away, burning in the flames. If one were to trace the cause, it would lead to Elphisia. For meticulously accumulating evil deeds from the past. For growing into such a detestable villainess. And for reaching the point of paying for her sins like this. Yet, despite all that, for wanting to love someone. In the end, she had tainted the soul of the person she loved from its very roots. ''It''s too much.'' It was a sin to be alive. She should have committed suicide rather than being taken hostage. ''I resent the fact that I''m alive.'' Harte was a man more suited to clumsy tea ceremonies than wielding blades. At the same time, he was like a large dog, naively imposing himself without realizing he was a burden. She hated herself for inducing such a man to commit murder. ''But... even so... I... I find it hard to hide my joy that you came.'' She felt she might go mad from how lovely his warmth felt, spreading throughout her body. The temperature of this most upright man in her life... it was so incredibly dear to her. "Elphisia." While Elphisia''s insides were festering, Harte called her name. "Don''t worry too much. I told you, didn''t I?" Harte, interpreting Elphisia''s dark expression as worry. In this scene where moonlight brightly embraced the world, he smiled as warmly as the sun. "That I will definitely protect you." "Ugh..." Golden particles enveloped their surroundings. It was divinity responding to the manifestation of a miracle. Soon, Harte created a hemispherical barrier around Elphisia. Then, with a brief eye-smile in lieu of a greeting, he faced the Demon King head-on. "You... Don''t tell me you burned down the temple©¤." At the moment the Demon King opened his mouth in this confrontational stance. Thwack! Harte''s fist exploded into the middle of the Demon King''s body. The Demon King''s figure, staggering and floating, tumbled through several layers of walls without mercy. "Kuhak!" Rumble...! The ground shook. The foundation sank from the aftermath of the first attack, and the pillars of the dungeon began to collapse. Then, sensing the threat of being crushed, the Demon King leapt towards the collapsed ceiling. "Cough!" The Demon King coughed as if his lungs were rupturing. When he regained focus, he realized he was coughing up blood. In an instant, his pride, which had been full of lofty ambition, shattered, and his gleaming golden eyes grasped the reality. ''... I was foolish. That thing is something far beyond the category of living beings...!'' He never imagined that the experience of "coming to his senses after taking one hit" would happen to him. Who was he? He was the king of demons who needed the bloodline of Letitia-Baskhill due to the immense power he possessed. Surely, that should have been the case. "...... I merely lowered my sword." The moment the man before him raised a sword carved with divine radiance, his thoughts froze. When he realized this, the Demon King unleashed a roar deeply embedded in his gut. "Haap!" Don''t be ridiculous. Fear is suppressed by a battle cry. He couldn''t die without putting up a decent resistance. The Demon King''s toes tensed. His center of gravity shifted extremely, and the soles of his shoes scraped the ground. Moreover, the sword in his hand was the finest among demonic swords, bestowed by his subordinate. It was a holy relic that inherently contained various abilities. Decisions were made in an instant. The Demon King opened all his stored power and abilities, engaging in a desperate clash. "Uoooooh!" He was the ruler and leader of a race. He had already lost hundreds of elites due to one misjudgment, and he had hurt Letitia. Yet, due to a second misjudgment, the demon realm had suffered irreparable damage. Either way, it was a matter involving the holy knight before him. This cursed connection must be tied off. That was the duty he ought to fulfill as king. Just as he felt time splitting into fragments while closing the gap, at that moment. Bang, bang! He heard the sound of urgent knocking on a wall. The Demon King slightly turned his eyeballs towards the direction of the sound. There was Elphisia, desperately calling out to Harte from inside the barrier. Elphisia, screaming for him to look over there. And Harte, unconsciously meeting her eyes. The Demon King realized. To this man, his existence was no different from a pebble rolling on the street. Also, that his desperate resolve was merely an insignificant factor from the start. "Ah." When about three or four steps of gap remained, only then did Harte look this way and click his tongue. Clearly, the Demon King swung his sword first, but Harte''s sword split the Demon King''s field of vision like a thunderbolt. The sword forged by divine radiance was the end. The vast land forming a straight line with the extended sword path twisted. As if gravity and repulsion were acting arbitrarily, it scattered into the sky and sank. Pillars of soil completely overturned the ground, swallowing the light of civilization. "Why..." Those were the Demon King''s dying words. The strongest living being in the material world vanished without even leaving a corpse. With the Demon King gone, the system of the demon realm would lose its function. The demon realm''s territory was already a tattered rag, too worn to wage a retaliatory war. With this, Elphisia could safely return. "Haa... Kup." Blood that had filled his mouth spilled out. He deliberately turned his back to Elphisia and vomited, but she wasn''t one to overlook the floor being soaked in blood. "Harte...! Are you now...?" "It''s fine. It''s nothing. It''s just that the Demon King was stronger than expected." Harte made a far-fetched excuse. However, Elphisia, unaware of the truth, couldn''t refute. Therefore, she could only watch helplessly as Harte''s body died moment by moment. "Let''s go back, Elphisia." "Yeah... Okay." "Let''s live together in the temple. Not even the nobility or the imperial family can touch the temple, right? So surely Elphisia too..." It was when Harte was rambling on about his hopes. Elphisia stopped him, covering his mouth. "W-Wait a minute! What are you saying? Living in the temple, it''s so sudden! Not that I dislike it... I mean..." Elphisia was unaware of the situation at the imperial year-end party. So she couldn''t even imagine that she had been branded as humanity''s betrayer. If anything, she might have thought she was a victim of the demons. Therefore, to her ears, Harte''s suggestion was almost a proposal. In other words, the invitation to live together in the temple could only be interpreted as an offer to live in Harte''s family home. While cutting off all the karma given to her... It would be foolish to hesitate at this point. So Elphisia was about to accept the proposal. "I''m fi©¤" Until she heard the voice of an uninvited guest. "Am I too late..." He was an old man with deep wrinkles. There''s a saying that the old look to the past and the young to the future. However, the old demon who appeared before them was looking at the present with solemn eyes. A crimson light flashed and disappeared in his eyes. Like how a rainbow light flickers and vanishes in the Pope''s eyes. It was a phenomenon that occurred when the Sovereign God borrowed the eyes of its representative. Harte clearly deduced the identity of the old demon from a single clue. "High Priest..." "Sharp eyes for someone with barely a spark of life left." From the High Priest''s perspective, Harte was already a walking corpse. It wouldn''t be surprising if he suddenly collapsed. Apparently, the constraints related to the baptismal name were simultaneously constricting both his soul and body. "You''ve really done it this time. Thanks to you, our losses are so severe that we can''t recklessly declare a holy war." Even if they declared a holy war, it would be difficult to handle the aftermath. In the past, after losing the Holy Maiden in Baskhill, the temple''s forces were weaker than the demon side. Now that the national territory had been scorched, it was time to consolidate internally and look to the future. Having finished organizing his thoughts, he sighed and tossed out his next words. "Kill that woman and then commit suicide. I''ll wrap up this matter to that extent." "..." "What''s there to hesitate about? It''s a negotiation that favors the human side, no matter how you look at it." "Favoring the human side... Who decided that?" The High Priest''s eyebrow twitched. Harte''s atmosphere reversed, his eyes turning as sharp as frost. "I decide. That''s the kind of promise it is." A tone and gaze similar to his childhood. He had stepped away from the kind and affectionate Harte that Elphisia knew. The excessive use of divine power had loosened the seal of the baptismal name, eroding part of his humanity. But Harte was burning his soul and body for the sake of a promise. [I will definitely protect you. Elphisia.] He was still Harte. "I find it utterly incomprehensible why you insist on drawing your sword." The High Priest closed his eyes tightly. His sigh, tinged with resignation, grated on the ears. Eventually, as if realizing that further dialogue was a waste of time, both men surrounded themselves with the light of miracles. Crimson droplets and golden particles intertwined, vying for dominance. The manifestation of miracles occurred without any prelude. Boom! Far away, from the distant sky, a massive sword pierced through the clouds and fell. To Elphisia''s perception, it was a sword with a mass rivaling the imperial palace. Crash! Harte leapt into the sky. He tore off the pommel of the falling sword with his bare hands, forcibly creating a handle. Immediately after, Harte swung the palace-sized sword in mid-air, bringing it down on the High Priest. Kwaaaaaaa! Heaven and earth shook. It was only natural, given that it was no different from a palace crashing down from the sky. Despite such a strike, the High Priest calmly blocked it by surrounding himself with a barrier. "Sword." The High Priest didn''t even need an impressive holy utterance. As God''s representative, miracles were as natural a right as walking upright. Crimson divine radiance, and golden divine radiance. Swords carved by each one''s authority split the world. The High Priest''s martial prowess was far from that of an old man. He engaged in swordplay with Harte, who had reached the pinnacle of human capability, without taking a single step back. Rather, it was Harte, pressing the sword fight, who swallowed the acrid taste of iron. The more their swords clashed, the more devastated the surroundings became. The only thing maintaining its form was the barrier enveloping Elphisia. "Harte..." She chewed on her sense of powerlessness. While Harte willingly risked death for her sake, all Elphisia could do was call out his name from within the comfortable barrier. Clang, clang! The center of the sword fight where the one who loses focus loses. The High Priest''s mindset was beginning to waver. ''This bastard...! Is this truly the spirit of a dying man?'' There''s a limit to the excuse of a dying flame burning brightest. It''s just not apparent because there are no wounds yet, but in the High Priest''s subconscious, anxiety was beginning to sprout. ''His body is like a rag, meaningless. A single moment of carelessness means death.'' That''s what a holy war is like. Each tiny attack shatters the earth and splits the heavens. If he allows even one hit, it won''t end with just losing a limb. "I thought you''d just make your last struggle and die...!" Whoosh! The High Priest created distance. Immediately, crimson light filled the world, saturating everything with an ominous hue. Rustle. "Huh?" Elphisia stumbled. Harte''s barrier was being eaten away by the crimson mist as if decomposing. Not only that, but the miracle sword in Harte''s hand was also rapidly disintegrating as if undergoing accelerated weathering. "Did you believe a mere vanguard could challenge the Sovereign God''s avatar?" "This isn''t... divinity." If divinity is a tool transformed to match human caliber, the current crimson light was the raw, unrefined authority itself. Originally, it''s a higher-grade power that can''t be realized from a human perspective. Before this authority, divinity becomes utterly powerless. "Haa..." But Elphisia was standing behind Harte. The most special person was worrying about him from inside the corroding barrier. That''s why Harte showed her a bright smile in her direction. As if his eroded humanity had been instantly restored. Solely to reassure Elphisia. "Elphisia." "... Yes." "I''ll protect you. I, definitely will." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...... Yes." "It''s a promise. Forever." It''s not the vow of a baptismal name. Simply as the human Harte, he wished to protect Elphisia, who he liked more than anyone. So, Harte, harboring pure desire, offered an impure prayer to the Sovereign God for the first time. "Give me your world." A brief request - it was a prayer directed at two beings. Elphisia, who he desired, and the mother he worshipped. Yet, a prayer with different meanings. He desired Elphisia''s past, present, and even future. He wished to be present wherever she was. He vowed to protect his precious person for his entire life, throughout his lifetime. Thus, he wished your world to be the closest. For this, Harte prayed. He prayed for the authority to manifest your world that observes all things. Merely to fulfill Harte''s selfish desires. "... What." At that moment, an anomaly occurred in the High Priest''s authority. A rainbow-hued, refreshing world gradually expanded its domain. It drove away the crimson space and returned transparent moonlight to the world. A rainbow light flickered in Harte''s purple eyes. "You...! Despite the Pope and Holy Maiden being right there on the other side...! You dare to covet the position of God''s representative?!" "The Lord always saves those who believe." Tang! Harte launched himself forward. The sound of rushing wind filled his ears. He clung to the High Priest like a beast, forgetting even the basics of martial arts. He engaged in close combat, mixing in hand-to-hand techniques and even headbutts when necessary, persistently dragging the fight into a brutal brawl. "This is ridiculous...!!!" To the High Priest, Harte felt like a wildfire. Yes, like a wildfire that, once ignited, grows uncontrollably and devours everything in its path. Does he even have a limit to his stamina? His body should be on the verge of having his soul ripped out at any moment. Hasn''t he done enough? Shouldn''t he just collapse already? No more variables could be allowed. Having made that decision, the High Priest shouted: "...... Sword...!" Unlike Harte, who could no longer use even divine power, the High Priest was still a living miracle. He forged a sword from divine radiance. At point-blank range. A miracle sword constructed in an instant. The High Priest''s flash of the blade finally severed Harte''s neck like an executioner''s guillotine. The aftermath of the sword strike cleaved the mountain range beyond the horizon, simultaneously crossing the joy and sorrow of Elphisia and the High Priest. "Haha...!!!" He had won. Despite the anxiety, he had finally achieved victory. Just as he was rejoicing in anticipation, "... Huh?" Kwak! Harte''s headless body snatched his head that had been suspended in mid-air. Then, as if inserting a toy block, he stuck it right back where his neck had been. The joint healed as if thread and needle were stitching the flesh back together. The dumbfounded High Priest momentarily lost his senses. "Wh-what on earth happened...!?!?" By the time he regained his wits, Harte''s hand was already gripping the High Priest''s face. Kwang! Harte, still gripping the High Priest''s face, smashed it into the ground with all his might, pulverizing it. The sound of the skull being crushed was chilling. The long holy war was about to end. It was quiet. The unsettled dust and the stars floating nobly in the night sky maintained their silence. Likewise, the center of the commotion remained utterly still. "Harte...!" Elphisia rushed towards Harte, who remained motionless. "Harte... Harte...!" "Elphisia... why the long face?" "In this situation, you''re still...!" Elphisia found him endearing yet incomprehensible. She thought this man was a fool for going to such lengths to save a mere villainess. But she couldn''t bring herself to hate that foolishness, which brought tears to her eyes. Elphisia, unable to lean on the injured Harte for fear of burdening him further. The only words she could muster were: "Thank you..." For saving even a villainess like her. For bundling up that nonsensical goodwill like a gift. For giving such a colorful world to someone who had been living in a gray one. "Thank you... Harte." It was the first time she had offered such sincere words of gratitude. Harte felt it was somehow unlike Elphisia. It might be a foolish sentiment, but that''s how he felt. "Harte." "Yes, Elphisia." "You asked for my world." Elphisia thought that prayer was truly, stupidly Harte-like. After all... "My world has been¡ª" Yours all along. Perhaps it was destined to be so from the moment we met at the Imperial Palace ball. ... Elphisia was clearly about to say that. She would have finished her words if not for the unexpected presence she sensed. "This is troublesome." It was the Pope. Another representative of the Sovereign God tore open space and descended into the heart of the demon realm. At that moment, the bells of the temple rang out from the distant imperial capital. It was the bell heralding the new year. One week from then. Their selfish story would finally come to a tragic end. Chapter 85: From the End of a Journey Without You Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord How many days had passed since the night Elphisia was reclaimed? That day, Harte fainted immediately after encountering the Pope. When he opened his eyes after such a long time had passed, everything was pitch black. It was only later that he realized this was the punishment room for managing sins within the temple. Thus, he remained ignorant of the current state of affairs. To Harte, who was curled up tightly in the dark space, a visitor spoke. "The Demon King has been destroyed and the High Priest has lost his life. Moreover, half of the demon realm was burned." He recited the facts dispassionately. "The demons can no longer threaten humans. But humans invading and exterminating the demons won''t happen either." Next, he asked: "Historically, how long do you think peace has lasted until now?" Harte could only shake his head. He rarely had the opportunity to look into that specifically. After a brief silence, the figure''s words were shocking. "A full 300 years. Of course, small-scale conflicts between the two races occurred, but compared to ''real war'', the number of casualties is insignificant. Now, I''ll ask again." "..." "How long do you think peace between humans has lasted?" Again, Harte shook his head. He had only wandered outside the temple for about a year. It was natural to lack historical knowledge. "Since the founding of the Empire... that is, since the conclusion of the ''Human Defense Agreement'', there has been none. Because the demons, humanity''s common enemy, united humanity. Well, to oppose the demons who formed monarchies on a racial scale, humans had to stop their conflicts and unite as well." In short, the point of the man''s words was simple. "The current leaders of humanity don''t want conflict, it seems. They want to maintain this well-crafted peace. Therefore, the demons will continue to exist as a necessary evil for the foreseeable future." The man added no commentary or opinion on this. It was a wise choice, as injecting his views on politics would overstep his bounds. "... I''m just telling you this. I''m not sharing this story with any particular emotion." A deep sigh was heard. Then, he continued speaking while looking at Harte with anguished eyes. "I shouldn''t be doing this, but... I want to respect what little life you have left. More than anything, Harte has the right to ignore this, face it, or exist..." Eventually, he opened the door. Even on a gloomy day, the outside was brighter than the solitary cell. The weak light invaded Harte''s field of vision, tormenting his eyes. Having been separated from light for so long, his eyes hurt. The man was surprised to see Harte breathing roughly in pain. It was a shockingly unfamiliar sight that was impossible to expect in his lifetime. "I''d rather you avoid the prayer room when you leave, Harte. I don''t want Ibria and Erehite to see you like this." "...... Understood. Your Holiness." The rough voice grated on the Pope''s ears. It was a voice devoid of the timbre that had been close to a falsetto. Harte silently moved forward under the cloudy sky, dragging his faltering body. It looked like rain would pour down at any moment. Even so, he couldn''t dare to look up at the sky. He was too ashamed to project the sky onto his vision without hesitation, his sins too deep. After a few days, cooling his head, he became aware of reality. He realized the gravity of sin clinging to his shadow. Nevertheless, he wanted to see her. He didn''t mind even if it meant just stealing glances from afar. It was okay even if she never recognized him again. He just wanted to watch over her well-being from beyond the corner until the end of his life. Foolishly. Not realizing that even that was too much to hope for. Not realizing that a great sinner doesn''t even have the right to dream. He just walked. Outside the temple. Leaving the comfortable shelter where he was born and raised, towards the cold streets. Because Harte''s world was already outside. Because the world he desired was actually quite small and tender. Wanting to lend even his meager strength. Because that was the only value left in the ashes that had burned... He walked aimlessly. To see the crimson that had become his world. --- --- It was a day when cheers pierced the sky. As soon as he exited the temple, a sweltering heat warmed the streets. The atmosphere was as if a festival was being held. Various emotions were etched on the faces of the gathered people. Anger. Expectation. Envy. Happiness. It was amazing how elements that don''t harmonize gathered in one place. Meanwhile, the gazes of the colorful, dissonant eyes were sharp. It was like a volcano just before eruption. It seemed it would explode with a roar if given even a slight shock. If you listened closely, you could hear petty curses. It''s a relief. Even someone like that eventually falls. Justice is alive in this world. Et cetera. Among them were plenty of taunts that pierced Harte''s heart. It was when Harte was walking aimlessly, pushing through the crowd. Thwack! Taken by surprise, Harte plopped down with a thud. "What the hell? F*cking annoying beggar." "..." "Huh, whatever. I guess I can let it slide once on a day like today." The burly man spat on the ground and walked away nonchalantly. There was no hesitation in his movements as he pushed through the crowd. Every time he shoved people aside with his hands, a path opened up as if parting water. Harte took advantage of that. A path of sorts had formed in the crowd where it was difficult to see even a step ahead. Taking it as an opportunity, he secretly followed behind the man. Once he got to the main road, he should be able to find Elphisia more easily. Though he couldn''t face her with such an unsightly appearance, just looking at her should be allowed. With such a small hope, Harte blended into the center of the crowd. "Disgusting..." "What''s this stench?" "Crawling out just because there''s a spectacle..." People''s faces turned hostile every time Harte passed by. It was fortunate he wasn''t assaulted. Probably because the density was too high to even throw a punch. That''s what Harte guessed. Afterwards, as they moved forward, the crowd''s density increased exponentially to the point where even the large man had difficulty breaking through. Finally, the ill-tempered burly man let out a deep sigh, as if he had no choice. It was his declaration of giving up, in a way. Still, the man must have been satisfied. He had come far enough to directly witness the venue of an event that drew more people than the Empire''s Founding Day festival. Clunk, clunk! On a tall structure, an official in uniform was testing a device. Harte was startled as soon as he recognized what the device was. It was a guillotine. It was an ominous object used only for public executions of great sinners who had incurred public wrath. He couldn''t believe people had gathered just to watch such a gruesome thing. However, Harte didn''t know. The guillotine is a consumable item newly erected each time a public execution takes place. The Empire didn''t engage in terror politics to the extent of leaving it out in public places permanently. In other words, the erection of a guillotine meant a criminal for public execution had appeared. One who could heat up the imperial citizens gathered here, no less. Finally, after confirming the perfect installation, the official proclaimed in a thunderous voice: "At this time, we will carry out the execution of the criminal who has disturbed the Empire!" "Ooooooh!" The crowd rejoiced. Many people jumped up and down in place, waving their hands, and some even shed tears of joy. Then the official added flowery modifiers. "Bring forth Elphisia Luminel, the traitor of humanity and the villainess of the century." "... What?" Harte reflexively questioned. He doubted if what he had heard was true. But as soon as he witnessed the woman being dragged in bonds from beyond the guillotine, Harte felt his mind go blank. Her appearance was terribly wretched. There wasn''t a spot on her that wasn''t swollen, and as if hinting at brutal torture, all her fingernails had been pulled out. Undoubtedly, her toenails would be no different. Moreover, her auburn hair, which used to shine with luster at every moment, was now as coarse as a horse''s tail. It even looked as if chunks of hair had been torn out by human hands. "Elphi... sia..." Harte murmured. No matter how damaged she was, there was no way he wouldn''t recognize her. Although she looked drastically different from when he last saw her, her crimson eyes remained unchanged. "Elphisia...!" It was too horrific to behold. Wounds were strewn across her torn and tattered clothes. They were wounds inflicted by whipping. Thanks to that, pus oozed from the festering wounds. Yet Elphisia maintained an expressionless face, as if numb to the pain. It was the unique look of someone whose hope had been trampled and lost all vitality. "Kill her!" "Let''s kill the villainess!" "Execution is too good for the likes of you!" Countless malicious intents pricked Elphisia like needles. Just hearing them made Harte''s heart ache. He wanted to grab Elphisia''s hand and run away right then and there. So he tried to push through the crowd with all his might to move forward. "Are you crazy?!" Thwack! His jaw was hit by a fist randomly swung by a passerby. The world shook for a moment, and by the time he regained his senses, his center of gravity had tilted towards the passerby blocking his rear. The crowd''s density was so high that he couldn''t even fall down. "Ah sh*t, disgusting." The person he had leaned on spat out harsh words. But that was fine. There was someone truly suffering right before his eyes, too agonizing to worry about a stranger''s words. "Haa... Haa..." The strength left his knees. Still, he faced forward. At times like this, it was fortunate that people were packed so tightly. If not for the crowd pressing in from all sides with no gaps, he would have long since lost his balance and fallen. However, the cold reality contrasted sharply with the heated atmosphere. No one made way for him, and Harte had to exert desperate force just to push past a single person. Unlike Harte''s slow steps, the cruel reality strode forward. "Insert the neck." The official ordered the executioner. The executioner then pressed down on Elphisia''s nape, forcing her to kneel, and promptly inserted her head into the small hole. As everything was being finalized, the official asked one last question. "Any last words?" "..." Elphisia hesitated for a moment before speaking in a coy voice, as if sneering. "I miss you." Those were Elphisia''s last words. Clank! The guillotine''s teeth bit into her nape with a clamorous noise. A brutal slicing sound reverberated, drowning out all the surrounding noise. Harte felt this way even though the spectators were all cheering. Thud. Elphisia''s head rolled off the guillotine. A viscous liquid gushed from Elphisia''s neck as she died with her eyes still open. Upon seeing this, Harte reacted as if he had lost his mind. "Ah... Aah... Ah...!!!" Strangely enough, the spot where Elphisia''s head fell was right in front of Harte. As if trying to fulfill her last wish even in death, it landed at Harte''s feet. Harte carefully knelt down and picked up her head. "Elphisia... Elphisia...!!!" Tears fell. It was the first time he shed tears since gaining self-awareness. It felt as if a huge hole had been punched in his chest, and a spear carved with malice endlessly thrust its blade through that hole. "Is this old hag crying right now?" A man criticized Harte as if he was being dramatic. "You''d think she was his lover or something." "As if that''s possible. Just look at the age difference. Maybe his granddaughter, if anything?" They were right. At least on the surface, it was certain. Snow-white hair. Wrinkled skin. Sagging flesh. Hunched back. The smell of an old man on the brink of death. All of these were the price that the vessel called Harte had paid. It was the result of crossing the line that the bearer of a baptismal name should have kept, and forcibly drawing out power. The physical time remaining for Harte was about a few days. His current appearance was originally what Harte would look like after decades had passed, just before facing death. "Elphisia... Elphisia... Uugh..." Harte hugged Elphisia''s head tightly to his chest. Even though it was a body without a soul, he wanted to protect her from the malice aimed at her. He didn''t want to project the harsh gazes of others onto her eyes, which had lost their luster. However, the angry crowd would not leave this misconduct alone. It was a joyous festival day when the villainess had been executed, after all. People craved to see the trophy they wanted to display - the final moments of humanity''s traitor. He doesn''t know who stepped forward first. But when someone kicked Harte''s back, and he stumbled ungracefully, madness ran rampant. "How dare you embrace humanity''s traitor? Are you out of your mind?" "He must be one of them! Surely another traitor!" "Let''s just kill this bastard too!" It was the prelude to a mob beating. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, Harte was pushed to the execution platform and felt a sharp pain in his shin. By the time he realized it, his legs had already given out and he had fallen to his knees. Right after, there was a cracking sound as his nose broke. "Kuh..." A fishy taste coated his lips. A warm, thin liquid flowed down to his chin. Even as blood dripped steadily, someone persistently kicked Harte. He strongly sensed death approaching. At best, he had a few days left in this body. His bones and skin were far too brittle to withstand the assault. Death itself isn''t frightening. But leaving Elphisia alone was. He was worried about her being thoroughly defiled and discarded after he was gone. That''s all. She won''t even be left with an intact corpse, and without leaving anything behind, she''ll be engraved in history as the villainess of the century. Someone will surely disgrace Elphisia even generations later. That''s why he wants to protect her for as long as possible. Even if it''s just a corpse without warmth. Even if the flesh rots and crumbles, leaving only white bones. He wanted to stay by her side - she who was actually quite lonely. By the time that desire filled his chest, Harte''s lips were already moving on their own. "Please, just one more chance..." Elphisia gradually changed after meeting Harte, but it was too late. The timing was inappropriate. If only the two''s connection had been forged just a little earlier, fate would have changed greatly. "To Elphisia... to her... please give just one chance to change..." Harte did not wish for his own salvation. Even if he stepped into the world of the dead and was consumed by karmic flames, he wanted to rescue at least Elphisia from there. He wished to safeguard Elphisia''s well-being even if it meant sacrificing himself. "... Baptismal name." The time left to him, burning moment by moment. Harte lit a candle to that short fuse. "Messiah." The invocation of the baptismal name. By directly proclaiming the name of God given to him in the mortal realm, he forcibly stimulated divinity. Golden particles manifested very weakly. It was a precarious light that seemed it would go out at any moment. Like a firefly on the verge of death. Harte, wrapped in a shabby halo, opened his mouth quietly. "Please grant my wish..." There was only one thing he desired. "Please, turn back her time." He pleaded with a cracking voice. Hoping that even a thin spider''s thread would be lowered to a sinner who lived a wrong life. The Sovereign God does not answer prayers. It had always been so, and should continue to be so. But the moment Harte dropped his head, someone''s dreamlike voice penetrated Harte''s consciousness. ©¤Withdraw your request. It was a cold command. But Harte stubbornly persisted, hugging Elphisia''s head even tighter. "I implore you once again, please turn back time for her." For a while, no voice responded. Yet Harte''s will remained as firm as steel. Even as his faint life burned away with each passing moment, he continued to offer his prayer. Soon after, amidst a world of curses and violence, a gentle voice tickled his ear once more. ©¤If you truly love her, pluck out your eyes so you may never again see her radiant smile. "The love I''ve come to know doesn''t require eyes. Even if the world goes dark, I have ears to gather her laughter." Saying this, Harte plucked out his own eyes. As his optic nerves were torn, the world went black and blood flowed profusely. He sensed the wretched end of his life approaching. It was then. Someone forcibly twisted Harte''s wrist. He distinctly felt Elphisia''s head roll off his lap. Thud, thud, crack! The lingering echo of something crumbling filled his ears. Next, the sacred voice seductively urged Harte: ©¤If you truly love her, kill all those who mock her death. I shall grant you new power. "Do not test her through me. She repented and emptied her anger." Elphisia would never want such a thing. She surely regretted it in the demon realm. She was a woman whose beautiful face had contorted in sorrow and regret for making him accumulate the karma of killing. After that, the voice did not respond for a long time. Cough! Harte coughed up blood. This time, the pain of his internal organs twisting tormented his entire body. As if he had reached the edge of a cliff just a few steps ahead, Harte''s journey was rapidly coming to an end. ©¤I shall make you my avatar and bestow upon you power that spans the human realm. Women will naturally follow you and offer supreme pleasure, and all treasures will safeguard your wellbeing. "I don''t need that. To me, her smile is more precious than any brilliant divine gift in this world... no matter how selfish that may be." ... ...... Thud. The sound of his heart stopping echoed. All strength drained from his body, and his breath caught. His consciousness, as fragile as a thread about to snap, completely faded. The fate no one can escape overtook him. It was death. In his ears, as he burned the last of his life, a voice tinged with benevolence lingered. ©¤Your faith has reached the name of God. Toggle New Ads 2/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 86: Ive Come to Meet You Again Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord I saw hell. I witnessed the karma of my first and only precious person being horribly broken. Strangely, they say a person executed by guillotine remains conscious for a brief moment. Roll, roll. Thud. Thus, the condemned, granted the right to take in this world for a short while, etched it into their mind. Above all, the wretched end of the person they cherished most. This too may be karma, but oddly enough, the spot where Elphisia''s head fell was at Harte''s feet. Even in her hazy state, as if in a fog, she recognized the old, shabby man as Harte. How could she not? How could she fail to identify him? No matter how eroded by time, those violet eyes, pure and clear like an autumn sky over the plains, remained unchanged. Harte was always Harte, just as he was. But as transparent as he was, the depth of his despair was equally transparent. A cry that seemed to cut off her breath. The cold body temperature felt simultaneously. All of it belonged to Harte. Why was everything so vivid, when life was about to end? She felt resentful. Of herself, who had lived like a beast. Of herself, who had not known others'' pain. The villainess who had traversed the path of apostasy... She felt so very resentful. Elphisia sensed her consciousness fading into the distance. The last thing she heard as she sank into an endless swamp was Harte''s sorrowful prayer. "Please, just one more chance..." Such a foolish wish, so like him. "To Elphisia... to her... please give just one chance to change..." It was a plea as if he didn''t care what happened to himself. Finally, at the frayed edge of consciousness, like a thread that had reached its limit. A brilliant golden light colored her world. Strangely, the sensation of sinking into the swamp disappeared, and her ability to think clearly returned. In the vast golden world, someone whispered faintly. -Take up the sword of vengeance. Is your love not crying for you? If you make your decision, I shall bestow upon you the name of God. "Ha, wielding a sword recklessly without knowing my place led to this sorry state, and you want me to take up the sword again? Harte would be so pleased," Elphisia scoffed self-deprecatingly. The target of her derision was, of course, herself. Vengeance? A sword tempered with malice would inevitably pierce Harte''s weeping heart. She could never do that again. She must not. When Elphisia''s answer remained unchanged, the voice changed its question. -Confess your desire. If you wish it, I will realize any dream. All the glorious things of this world shall be yours. "Bring back the dying Harte. The Harte who didn''t know me..." She no longer begged for life. Elphisia was better off dying like this. If for no one else, then for Harte''s sake. But Harte was a victim sacrificed to Elphisia''s misdeeds. So she wanted to at least restore the damage Harte had suffered. -I shall rewind the clock of the mortal world. I grant you the opportunity to start life anew, so take this terrible world in your hands in your own way. "I..." Elphisia opened her mouth honestly. Her most earnest desire flowed out. "I want Harte to be happy." With those words, no more voices were heard. The faint golden radiance that had filled the world intensified. That was the last thing Elphisia remembered. Sensing herself sinking deep into a surface without a single ripple, her consciousness crumbled. The world truth known as time was about to be distorted. --- --- "Huk...!" Elphisia opened her eyes, exhaling a violent breath as if coughing up blood. Strangely, though, the scenery of the place where she opened her eyes was very familiar. The ruby-decorated side table that looked just like her eyes, the gold-trimmed dressing table. And the jade basin where lukewarm water was always prepared for washing. Even the position of the bell pull hanging from the bed canopy was uncannily familiar. Elphisia pulled the bell pull in a daze. Soon after, her room door opened, and the head maid Rotella appeared. "Did you cough, young lady?" "Young lady...? Me?" "Why, of course." "Ha..." Elphisia sighed. She requested a correction in a tone that suggested she couldn''t help it. "It''s fine when no one''s around, but don''t make that mistake in public. If you demote the Duke''s daughter to a young lady, you''ll be the one in trouble." The Duchess, for who dignity had become a habit, pushed aside the blanket herself and got out of bed, placing her feet on the floor. "Well... it doesn''t matter. This is all just a passing illusion anyway..." Just as she was about to mockingly laugh at herself, Rotella jumped in surprise and grabbed both her shoulders. "Oh my, young lady! Don''t say such things. You might really go mad...! His Grace Cardi Luminel is strictly keeping watch, such words could be misconstrued." "What? Cardi Luminel? You mean my father?" "My... It seems the young lady hasn''t fully woken from her dream. I''ll bring the washbasin right away, so please wait." Head maid Rotella brought the jade basin to Elphisia with measured steps. Her face was then reflected in the polished jade. At that moment, Elphisia''s body froze. "Why...?" The face of Elphisia reflected in the jade basin retained the appearance of her childhood. Her face was small and round, and her cheeks were plump with baby fat, making her face look like a rice cake. Come to think of it, her line of sight was low too. Elphisia had been tall enough to look down at Rotella clearly. But now her eye level was so low that she had to crane her neck to look up. Elphisia pushed away the washbasin and snatched Rotella''s hand. "Rotella...!!! What year is it now and what day is it?!" "You''re asking such an obvious thing. Today marks exactly one thousand years since the founding of the Empire." "Then my age is...?" "You''re thirteen this year. To think the time has come for the young lady to study at the Academy... This Rotella is truly moved." "..." After Rotella left, Elphisia tried several times to perceive reality. She even deliberately banged her head against the wall and let out a piercing scream from the balcony. Perhaps because of this, rumors even circulated secretly that the young lady had gone mad. After that, nothing changed even as a day passed, and four days flowed by. Only then did Elphisia acknowledge it. The fact that she had traveled back in time. "Harte..." She could meet him again. "Harte... Harte...!" She had the chance to meet the most precious person in the world once more. Elphisia immediately headed for the temple. She made the excuse of wanting to pray for safety before entering the Academy. Since Cardi had never set foot in the temple his entire life, Elphisia was able to reach the temple with only a few escorts. She walked aimlessly. Searching for Harte in the vast temple grounds was far too difficult a task. It was while she was walking through the maze-like paths. A temple guard blocked her way. "Miss, entry beyond this point is forbidden to outsiders." "What?" "It''s the temple''s restricted area. The exit is through the door on the left..." "W-wait. Wait... please." Elphisia interrupted the guard with awkward honorifics. She then tried to explain the situation and make a request. "Harte..." ... ...... But her words could not continue. There was no justification. Above all, what would she do if she met Harte? If Harte also had memories from before the regression, he would have come to the Luminel mansion faster than her. As God''s vanguard, Harte would have easily breached the security of the Luminel mansion. "No, nevermind." Elphisia took a step back. If Harte had no memories, it was right for her to disappear. What face did she have to approach him? She had shown him hell, consumed by her own misdeeds. How dare she casually speak to him? "I''ll go back." After returning from the temple, she spent her days as usual. Empty days passed while wearing the mask of a dignified young lady. Unlike before the regression, she made no enemies. The nickname she earned while attending the Academy was ''Scentless Flower''. She always maintained an expressionless face, appearing detached from worldly affairs. On the other hand, she showed perfection in numerous fields, rising as an idol to many. She rejected frequent courtships, which was all too common and didn''t even smile. As if she were a heinous criminal who had committed an atrocious sin. Hence, the Scentless Flower. It was a nickname for Elphisia Luminel that contained both admiration and contempt. In the process, Linia Chandler became an enemy of her own accord due to her inferiority complex, but that was a problem Elphisia could not help. As time passed like that, the time came to return to the Duke''s mansion after graduating from the Academy. --- --- Elphisia. Twenty-two years old. For an ordinary noble lady, it would have been the age to be looking for a marriage partner. No, it was rather late. So Cardi suggested a marriage partner a few times, but each time Elphisia politely refused. If there was any fortunate aspect, it was that Cardi''s personality was such that he casually let it pass. Elphisia''s world was still gray. Sometimes she hired informants to investigate the temple, but no information about Harte could be obtained at all. Her mood turned gloomy. Even if she couldn''t see him, she wanted to at least know how he was doing. "Harte..." Was she being punished? Would she grow old and end her life without even catching a glimpse of him? That was what she feared most. Her throat felt parched each time the hope she had when she first regressed crumbled. As Elphisia spent her days with such a state of mind, she soon came across a piece of news. The illegal auction incident in the territory of Court Count Arwel. The one who suppressed it was none other than... "Harte." The chain of causality had changed. He had remained in the temple for 10 years, even after this. Such history had never occurred. Elphisia gladly rode the winds of change. As it happened, Cardi wanted someone with a baptismal name, and Elphisia seized the opportunity the moment talk of marriage arose. It was her last chance. She resolved to make Harte happy this time for certain. Though she steeled her resolve like that. The change in fate was too great. The personality of Harte, who she met again, had changed quite a bit. If he had been just like a large dog before the regression, now his sly side was more prominent. It was slightly unconvincing, but she tried hard to understand. People change. Thinking that this must be what Harte was like in his younger days... she nodded her head for now. But sometimes he was so childish that it was amazing how ''this person'' became ''that person'' later on. However. This is this, and that is that. There was a truly incomprehensible part separately. "Harte, you...! Whose child is this?! I''m asking whose child this is! Who gave you permission to have a child?!!!" "Arghhhh! It hurts! It hurts, my lady! I''m telling you it hurts!" "What does it matter if it hurts? Does it matter if it hurts, you bastard!" It was the existence of children who shouldn''t be there. She thought he had left the temple because he suddenly got a woman. Wasn''t that actually the case? Elphisia herself was a witness to that history. "Who are you to hit our papa, lady!" "From today, I''m your mother." "Oh, is that so? Well then, I guess it can''t be helped... It''s just parents arguing..." "Tina?" She could only realize the identity of the three children after regaining her senses. Tina, Glen, and Yulian... no, Askalion. All of them were connections bound to Elphisia by ill fate. Due to the heat rushing to her head and their appearance being much younger than she remembered, she failed to recognize them. ''Fate... is it.'' This might be God''s revelation to atone once and for all. Elphisia speculated so. ''If that''s the case, I should accept it.'' Harte. And the three children. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she could place even a single flower on the path they would walk in the future, she felt she might be able to atone for her evil deeds, if only a speck. So, Elphisia proposed. While putting forward ridiculous conditions. First, fulfill the duties as husband and wife. Second, do not love. Third, if the contract is broken, give everything of the violator to the other party. Elphisia signed without hesitation. And waited for Harte''s pen tip to move. When their mutual agreement was finally formalized, Elphisia inwardly vowed. This life, I will live for you. I will stay by your side forever, you who breathed life into me when I was suffocating from evil. I swear my resolve to our past that has now vanished. Thus, one day, unilaterally, the villainess proposed a contract marriage. Chapter 87: Im Back Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord In the past, I couldn''t understand people''s hearts. I believed everyone should live by rules, and that no value could surpass faith. Rights were dispensable. Duty was the meaning of life. To maintain balance in such a harmoniously woven world, one had to keep that in mind. But His Holiness the Pope, practically the Lord''s representative, said: "I hate to say this, but Harte is very different from ordinary humans." "Those with baptismal names are inherently different from people in the outside world." "To some extent, yes. But we don''t live lives where even our humanity is worn away. Especially for a child like Harte." I tilted my head at His Holiness''s words. Did children and adults have different humanity? Or did it mean humans were beings whose humanity eroded as they grew? When I was struggling to find an answer and keeping my mouth shut, His Holiness spoke: "This is just my guess, but... I think Harte''s sensibilities are closer to God''s than human''s." "As a soldier serving the Lord, that''s an honorable compliment." "Oh no, it''s not a compliment. After all, we''re human and should live with human sensibilities, shouldn''t we?" "Is that so?" "Of course. Because the ones Harte will interact with are humans, not God." After hearing the explanation, I vaguely understood. In other words, a person who wasn''t human-like was like a foreign object in a harmonious world. Then there was a need to correct one''s humanity. "Harte is exceptional in many ways. I suspect he has power unparalleled in human history. But I think that overwhelming divine name has deeply overshadowed his human name..." "Does giving up my baptismal name improve my humanity?" "Giving up? Let''s not use such frightening words. Just sealing Harte''s baptismal name should be enough." "I''ll follow Your Holiness''s will." "Hmm! Somehow it feels like I''ve extorted more than prostration... but thank you for allowing it." His Holiness placed his hand on my forehead. Then, he began the baptismal name sealing ceremony, infusing rainbow-colored divinity. "When you wake up after a good sleep, the world will look different." "Yes, I understand." My eyes closed involuntarily. The first sleep urge of my life seized my body and mind. Somehow, I didn''t dislike this unfamiliar desire. Thus, I fell into a deep sleep. Later, when I woke from my slumber, it was the winter of my sixteenth year. --- --- It was when I welcomed the spring of my eighteenth year. By then, I had witnessed the changed world as His Holiness said, and was finishing a gentle adaptation. The sacred pond in the center of the temple still mirrored the blue sky like a mirror. And on the nearby spring-flowered lawn, a white-haired, golden-eyed woman wore an affectionate smile. "Did you wait long? Erehite." [Not at all. I was so excited waiting that I didn''t even notice time passing.] "R-really?" [Yes. It''s unusual for Harte to make a request. I was quite emotional in many ways.] "Hmm..." The divine dragon before me pretended to wipe tears with theatrical gestures. Her glib act was so unfamiliar that I chuckled despite myself. [So, why did you ask me to wait here? I''ve been curious the whole time.] "I had something I wanted to give you." [Oh my! I can hardly contain my curiosity. Let''s have a look, shall we?] Erehite was brimming with anticipation. Her exaggeratedly generous reaction made it burdensome to take out the item. Still, I couldn''t keep it hidden behind my back forever, so I carefully revealed the prepared item. [My, this is... a bouquet?] Erehite''s eyes widened. Then she passionately thrust her beautiful pupils at me. Thanks to that, I quickly opened my mouth. As if swept up by those golden eyes demanding an explanation. "... It''s white azaleas. A flower that''s white and gold mixed, like Erehite." [I know that. But why flowers?] "I didn''t know until now, but today is apparently a day to express gratitude to parents in the outside world. So I wanted to convey my gratitude to Erehite too." [Am I Harte''s parent?] "Wet nurse... would that work? At least you''re the one who took care of me..." [Heheh, what''s that... You''re not even a noble.] "Ugh. Forget it if you don''t like it." I tried to quickly retrieve the offered bouquet. But Erehite snatched the white azalea bouquet away with lightning-fast movement. [Who said I don''t like it? I''m just touched that our Harte has grown up so well.] "Don''t say such embarrassing things..." [By the way, since I don''t see her with you, I guess Ibria doesn''t have a gift for me?] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since this was prepared secretly... that could be the case." [Tsk tsk, how disappointing. I guess it''s true that raising daughters leaves you with nothing? I wonder how Harte grew up to be such a filial son while Ibria became an unfilial daughter? Usually it''s the opposite, isn''t it? The world truly is unpredictable.] "..." I kept his mouth shut, finding it difficult to agree with the slander against Ibria. Meanwhile, Erehite observed me at a loss for words and let out small chuckles. [But you know what?] "Hm?" [About white azaleas. You''re probably the only person who gives them as a gift of gratitude.] "Why? I thought they were pretty, like Erehite." [Pft, haha... That''s certainly... a very, very... happy thing to say, but...] Erehite continued, barely holding back laughter. [But... white azaleas are mainly used for funerals, you know?] "... What did you say?" [Pfft... Anyway, I''ll keep this safe and definitely use it at my funeral. Of course, I''ll live hundreds of years longer than Harte, right? By then, not even Harte''s bone dust will remain, right? Still, I''ll make sure to be buried with this, thinking of it as Harte.] "E-Erehite! Give that back, right now!" No matter what, one can''t give funeral-only flowers as a gift to express gratitude to a parent. Realizing my outrageous mistake, I immediately reached for the white azaleas Erehite was holding. But Erehite instantly reverted to her white dragon form through polymorph and flew away, escaping. [I''ll keep this fresh using my divinity, no matter what~. Harte~!] "No, Erehite!!!" [Ohohohoho.] I fell to my knees and cried out without realizing it. But Erehite disappeared from sight, leaving only a mischievous laughter that stripped away all dreams and hopes. "Please... please act your age... Erehite..." Indeed, His Holiness''s words were right. Since sealing my baptismal name, I''d come to feel various emotions. Today, for the first time, I harbored resentment towards someone. I didn''t want to know such feelings. ... If possible, for the rest of my life. --- --- If sealing my baptismal name was the first turning point in my life, the second came on my nineteenth birthday. I usually stayed near the sacred pond, except during training and work hours. Sitting on the grass and blankly staring at the wide pond brought peace to my mind. Moreover, I could quickly forget the pain of the white azaleas that Erehite forcibly took away. That day, I particularly wanted to view the pond up close. So I moved my feet to the immediate vicinity of the sacred pond as if entranced. Right at that moment. The ground I stepped on caved in, drastically disrupting my center of gravity. Moreover, it happened to be a sloping section, making loss of bodily balance inevitable. An unexpected accident. I ended up plunging my head straight into the pond. Surely, it was a sight worthy of everyone''s mockery. But strangely, some memories flowed into my mind. They were memories that shouldn''t exist in this world. ''This is... what on earth...'' Broadly speaking, it was the life of a man who lived an alienated life and met his end in an accident at a young age. ''Chaebol...? A concubine''s child? Me...?'' In the memories, I was a man born into an incredibly wealthy family. However, being an illegitimate child, I wasn''t recognized as family and was left out. In fact, I was registered under someone else''s name in the family registry. That''s how I lived, as if I existed yet didn''t, until my untimely death. Of course, in the process, I observed part of this world''s fate. I don''t know everything, but somehow I''m going to die. Since it was an unfinished novel, I don''t know the exact circumstances. Anyway, it was clear that if I didn''t act, it would be too late. ''It''s a strange feeling...'' Just having some memories of my past life flow in seemed to change part of my cognition. My past self, who often put on airs, started to feel somewhat awkward. Above all, I became afraid of dying meaninglessly without knowing why. That''s probably why. I unhesitatingly told Rupert, the Holy Knight Commander of the time, that I would quit. Once I made up my mind, escaping was easy. I left the temple, which I thought I''d never leave in my lifetime, far too easily. There was a sense of dissonance, but at this point, what''s done is done. That''s how I began to defy my predetermined fate. "Deoksun." "That sounds like a girl''s name." "Deokgu." "I''ll just choose my own name. Yo." I met the Third Prince Askalion... that is, Yulian. "Yuliaaaan! What do you liiiiike? Random, game!!!" "Ahem, wh-what... game...!" "Tag!" And I took in Tina, who really loves playing tag. "Are you perhaps an angel...?" "No, I''m an orphanage director." "What?" Eventually, I saved Glen, who was destined to grow up to be a villain. However. Up to that point was just fine, but for some reason... "As you can see, I''ve got a kid." "What!!!" "Were you... prepared for this too?" "Argh!" ...... One day, a villainess proposed a contract marriage. When she thoroughly thrashed my back, I truly thought she lived up to her name as a villainess. But actually living and sharing time with her, I found Elphisia Luminel to be an incredibly good person. Above all, she was so tempting that sometimes it was hard to resist. What to do. The more our daily life together continued, the more I felt like I''d keep having bad thoughts. Thoughts exactly opposite to the contract she proposed... It took a long time to specifically name those thoughts. Yes, it was when I clearly sensed the uncertainty of the future. It was only when the demon attack occurred at the hunting festival that I clearly defined it. Amidst such chaos, an old man blocked my path. "Child who has twisted causality, I shall erase you and set right the providence." Pong, torong, pong. The sound of giant soap bubbles popping. As a sound similar to that of His Holiness spread, dark red bubbles materialized. It was the High Priest''s divine power. The moment I witnessed it, my head started throbbing. It was a headache similar to when I plunged my head into the sacred pond. It felt like vast memories were rushing in like rapids of a river. Thanks to that, I felt like I would be crushed under the heavy mass of memories. Receiving those mysterious memories, I engaged in battle. Until I lost consciousness and collapsed. Looking back now, I must have experienced a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu then. The High Priest''s divine power was that intense. After all, I had directly received the High Priest''s divine power with my body. Surely, memories etched into my flesh and soul must have been drawn out, I guess. I lived a life full of regrets. I experienced the reality of loved and cherished relationships slipping through my fingers like fine sand. I don''t want to lose them again. I don''t want to repeat this. These mistakes, this future. I intend to protect these fatefully intertwined relationships once again. This time, I resolve in the name of the human called Harte. That I will protect my precious world forever. That''s how I opened my eyes. "... Ah." Intense light poured down. At the point when I had gouged out my own eyes, I hadn''t hoped to see light again. Was the world seen through eyes this moving? I can see the relationships given to me now. Three children and my one and only wife. "Haha..." I wiggled my finger at Yulian with my eyes narrowed. Then Yulian hesitantly brought his head closer. I flicked my finger against Yulian''s forehead, giving him a forehead flick. Thwack! "Argh! Th-that hurts! Director!" "Heh, hahaha..." Yulian rolled on the ground as if having a fit. Completely throwing away his dignity as a prince, he sat there with tears in his eyes. "That''s more like it..." I chuckled. "What Askalion... you''re just Yulian, exactly Yulian." "Ugh...! Hitting me suddenly and then saying unfunny things...!!!" I slowly shifted my gaze from Yulian, who was still clutching his forehead with reddened eyes, to one woman. She wore an unsightly expression as if about to burst into tears at any moment. Yet I didn''t want to see such a face. So I took the initiative to give her a gentle smile. "I''m back, Elphisia." My one and only wife approached with quick steps and finally let a single tear drop. "... You''re late." "I know." "You''re late... really." "I''m sorry." Elphisia was still the same. Still dazzlingly beautiful, and still adorning my world beautifully. Feeling awkward about that fact, I made the mistake of repeating what I had said. "... I''m back." Elphisia greeted me back with the same words, as if countering. "So... you''re late." Toggle New Ads 4/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 88: Enjoy Your Meal Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord I groaned, barely opening my eyes as I lay on the bed. Something felt off. Though I''d only blacked out briefly, elements before me clashed with my memories. "Hey... Tina." "Yes, Dad?" "Yulian and Glen too..." The children tilted their heads slightly. Meeting their curious gazes, I blurted out my honest observation. "Did you all get taller somehow?" "..." The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. I wanted to tilt my head in confusion at this inexplicable reaction. Amidst the thick silence, Elphisia slowly revealed the truth. "Harte. You... You''ve just woken up after a year." "What...?" "Didn''t you hear me? You''ve been asleep for a year, darling..." It was no laughing matter. Though it felt like I''d just had a brief dream, an entire year had passed. My initial response was denial. "Come on, don''t lie to me, Elphisia. I''m not some ordinary person who''d lie around for a whole year." "Mom, Dad''s talking weird." "Seems the Director''s taken a serious blow to the head. Wait, is that even possible for him?" "Because of us... How could this..." Those were the reactions of Tina, Yulian, and Glen, in that order. I stared blankly at Elphisia, unsure of what had gone wrong. But Elphisia was hanging her head, her eyes filled with a kind of longing. That''s when Tina innocently posed a question. "Come to think of it... This feels more like the real Dad. Isn''t it unfair that Mom always uses formal speech while Dad uses informal?" "Certainly...!!!" In that moment, I bolted upright. Tina''s spot-on observation opened a new door in my mind. The reason I started using informal speech with Elphisia was simple. [Your formal speech is excessive. Rather than using awkward honorifics, it''d be better to speak casually.] [That''s a bit...] [First, fulfill your duty as a spouse.] ... In this way, she had essentially forced me into fixing my speech pattern. But looking back, I should have encouraged Elphisia to speak casually too. Maybe she''d been waiting for that all along... Had I been too oblivious to notice? "Uh... Ahem..." I might have made quite the blunder. "Elphisia." "... Yes." "Would you like to... speak casually from now on? I''ll go back to using formal speech..." "Do you want to go back to sleep, dear?" "Ah... Haha..." This was unbearably awkward. Ever since regaining my memories from before the regression, it felt like my personalities were mixing. Every time I looked at Elphisia''s face, I wanted to run and embrace her. I was seized by an obsessive need to treat her with the utmost respect. I couldn''t remember for the life of me how I had treated Elphisia before the hunting festival. "I''m more comfortable with formal speech... Elphisia. Though I prefer hearing informal speech... you know." "After speaking casually as naturally as breathing, why are you putting on airs now?" "That''s why I told you... I came back." Elphisia seemed to have interpreted my "came back" differently. But her sharp mind soon deduced the situation and produced a perfect answer. "Harte..." "Yes, Elphisia." "Is it really you?" "That day, in the square, the flowers Flotia gave me was so pretty... Haha." The day Elphisia asked if I wanted to be lovers. I had clumsily embarrassed her then. But I quickly came to my senses and bumbled through a proposal to marry her. My reminiscence hinted at the memories of that day. "Come here, Elphisia." "... Okay." Elphisia approached with slow steps and carefully sat on the bed. As if being considerate of me who had just woken up. I gently embraced her as she sat with hunched shoulders. "Thank you, Elphisia. For choosing me again." "... That''s my line." "Thank you for treating me so kindly." "That''s also my line..." "I love you, Elphisia." "That''s..." Elphisia hesitated, then whispered in my ear. "The words I never said." In the world before my regression, she had never directly expressed her love for me. Elphisia wasn''t one to be forthright, and I thought even that suited her. But Elphisia opened her mouth again. As if those unspoken words had remained a regret. As if she had resolved to convey them without fail this time. She said, "I love you, Harte." "Elphisia..." A familiar warmth seeped in gently. It was her warmth that I thought I''d never feel again. It was highly addictive. So I didn''t want to let her go, ever. "Ugh..." But it seemed the children didn''t feel the same way. "Mom and Dad have both just gone weird. Yulian, do you get it?" "How could I? It''s the first time I''ve seen these two being such an eyesore." "Tina, and Yulian. Let''s quietly leave. It seems like the polite thing to do." "Uu... I wanted to stay with Dad a bit longer. Only Mom is being unfair. So unfair." Only then did I snap to attention and turn to the children. Even so, I was still holding Elphisia tight, making for an awkward posture. At this, the two boys shot glares that screamed "how embarrassing," while Tina pouted, looking hurt. Somehow feeling shy, I tried to create some distance from Elphisia. Just then, the sound of frantic running came from the corridor outside. For a moment, my stolen consciousness made my reactions slow. Bang! An immediate thunderous noise. I never knew the sound of a door being flung open could be so loud. "...... Son-in-law...!!!" "Director...?" The intruders were Cardi Luminel and Echo, holding a basket. Their faces lit up with joy as soon as they visually confirmed my condition. "So you''ve finally awakened... I was worried sick that you might never open your eyes. What a relief." "... I''ve caused you trouble." "Don''t say such cold things. There wasn''t even anything to nurse, given that body of yours doesn''t even get dirty." Next, Cardi sighed in relief and took the children''s hands. "Phew, now that we''ve seen he''s alright, let''s head out." "What? Grandpa? We have to leave already? I said I wanted to stay with Dad a bit longer." "Now, now, good children should go to bed." "But it''s daytime right now." "It''s nap time, dear." Tina was dragged out, almost forcibly, under Cardi''s lead. Yulian and Glen followed as if entranced. Meanwhile, Echo floundered before trying to persuade Cardi as she held out the basket. "Duke! I, I even baked cookies... Can''t we all eat together before going to sleep?" "Hmm, let''s eat them later. No, let''s eat them by ourselves." "But those two over there..." "My son-in-law and daughter will be fine. They plan to eat something else." "I don''t see any food though?" "It''d be strange if someone your age could see it." Echo nodded at Cardi''s forceful logic. Another semi-forced acceptance. "Umm..." Echo, the very last to remain at the door, bowed deeply. "Um... Enjoy your meal! Director, and Duchess!" Thud! With Echo''s farewell, the connection to the corridor was completely cut off. Even by this point, I hadn''t grasped what was going on. Only that Elphisia was trembling in my arms. Worried, I asked her. "Elphisia, are you cold?" "..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elphisia...?" "Be quiet..." "Pardon?" "Just... let''s talk later... Please." Grind. The sound of grinding teeth. Since it wasn''t me, it must have been Elphisia. As I naturally observed her, I noticed her ears had turned bright red. "I feel like I''m going to die of shame because of my tactless father... So don''t talk to me for a while." Only after Elphisia said this did I view myself from a third-person perspective. Elphisia, buried in my chest so deeply one might wonder if she could breathe. And me, preciously holding her tight like this. What would a normal couple do in this situation? As I pondered this carefully, even a fool like me could do the math. "...F*ck." I spat out a curse. It was an obscenity I wouldn''t have uttered even with a knife to my throat before the regression. Perhaps because my cognition was mixed up awkwardly, even common curses felt strange. However, regardless of the awkwardness, the sentiment was real. ''How could I, with this life I''ve regained...'' A scorching thirst bubbled up from deep in my throat. ''I want to die again from embarrassment.'' --- --- In the corridor of the ducal mansion. Glen took cookies from Echo''s basket and popped them into his mouth. The crunching sound did a fine job of stimulating appetite. "The cookies are delicious, Echo." "I''m glad. Actually, the head chef said I might have a talent for it." "Yeah, I don''t know anything about cooking, but I can tell you''ve got talent." It wasn''t just flattery - Echo''s culinary skills were improving day by day. And Harte contributed to some extent to that culinary prowess. For the past year, the mansion''s residents had visited Harte''s room without fail every day. Each time, Echo felt like she was suffocating in the gloomy atmosphere. Her eyesight had almost fully recovered by now. Hoping to ventilate the heavy air even a little, she started making simple snacks. The effect, though slight, was noticeable. As sweet food entered their mouths, conversation flowed, and simultaneously, she could feel the atmosphere softening. Thanks to this, the time everyone spent waiting for Harte became a bit easier. In that sense, Echo was a hidden mood maker. "Phew, anyway, I''m so glad the Director woke up. Right, Glen?" "Yeah. It''s a relief... truly." While feeling relieved, Glen also recalled memories of the hunting festival. At the time, he quickly forgot because Harte was being carried, covered in wounds, but as time passed, the questions only multiplied. ''That demon... who was he?'' There was a man who rushed at Harte first, as if recognizing him. He was sent flying in one strike, but Glen remembered his face clearly. He was a man whose face drew attention even amidst the chaos. ''Was it just a coincidence that I felt he resembled me?'' Had the situation been peaceful, he would have surely given him a close look. Even so, it could be dismissed as a coincidence. But in a corner of Glen''s mind, doubt kept welling up like a spring. ''I''m curious.'' Toggle New Ads 5/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 89: Their Original Sin Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord The bedroom in the ducal mansion. We found ourselves caught in an awkward atmosphere, bolstered by Echo''s encouragement. The embarrassing embrace had long since loosened, and our eyes wandered aimlessly. "Ahem!" Elphisia cleared her throat, as if trying to dispel the tension. She spoke with a flushed face. "So... Harte." "Yes?" "Are you really going to keep using formal speech...?" "I... well..." Truthfully, I wasn''t sure which direction I wanted to take. The compulsion to be formal with Elphisia clashed violently with memories of our comfortable casual speech. That''s why even my habitual formal speech came out as semi-formal. "What would you prefer, Elphisia...?" "I want you to treat me like you used to." "Which ''used to'' are we talking about...?" "... After the regression." "Ah, I see..." It seemed Elphisia wanted me to speak casually to her. If that''s what she wanted, I had no reason to hesitate. After all, I''d always wanted to accommodate the wishes of those dear to me, both then and now. "Alright... Elphisia." "Mm... That''s better." "If you disliked formal speech, you could''ve told me before." "Which ''before'' are we talking about?" "...Before the regression." Honestly, I felt embarrassed every time I recalled memories from before the regression. It might as well have been considered an embarrassing history best left forgotten. ''Certainly, if I didn''t have memories of my past life, I would''ve grown up that way...'' I''d always acted like putty in her hands, and Elphisia had liked it. It was truly a life without shame or pride. The problem was that I still didn''t dislike it even now. I wanted to treat Elphisia with honeyed actions right away, but the shame arising from my past life memories held me back. ''More than shame, it''s just... embarrassing...'' It''s legendary how I''d used such words and actions so naturally. Though I was reluctant to admit it myself, I was truly a walking flirt. No wonder Elphisia had been flustered. "Anyway... I get it, Elphisia. Let''s speak casually to each other, though it might be difficult." "It''s not difficult for me at all." "True. It''s only difficult for me." "Now you can experience how difficult it was for me." "Elphisia? How did I make things difficult for you?" "... You still don''t know?" Elphisia showed signs of shock. I shrank back, intimidated by her astonished gaze. "W-What did I do...?" "You have the nerve to ask?!" Next, Elphisia unleashed a long-held grudge like a machine gun. "Do you know how baffled I was? We''d barely met, and you were practically strangers, yet you kept spouting sickeningly sweet phrases that even established couples wouldn''t use. Your eyes dripped grape juice. Anyone would think you''d been in love with me for ages. And I bet you did the same thing with Saint Ibria... Do you know how confused I was whenever I saw you?" "E-Elphisia...?!" "The pre-regression you was truly a sinner. It''s a crime to come on to just anyone like that. I still have nightmares of you saying and doing such things to Ibria. Thanks to that, I was incredibly self-conscious!" "I-I''m sorry about that." Elphisia suddenly unleashed an enormous amount of complaints. I felt dizzy under the pressure of her tremendous momentum. As I lowered my gaze to the bedding, Elphisia''s eyes flashed. "But you have more to say after that, right?" "Y-You''re right... But people should be treated equally, and... being kind makes others feel good..." "Sure. Of course. That''s so like you, Harte..." She then heaved a deep sigh. "Hah, whatever. It''s not like I accepted it without knowing..." "Ahaha..." We continued to chat at length, making up for lost time. The longer we talked, the more I realized I had been asleep for a year. My stories were limited, while Elphisia shared various topics she had kept close to her heart. I was content just looking at Elphisia, but following conversations about things I didn''t know was a different matter. I felt sorry for not being able to give heartfelt responses. However, even Elphisia''s stamina wasn''t infinite, and our seemingly endless chatter was eventually interrupted. I seized the opportunity to steer the conversation in a new direction. "Hey, Elphisia." "Yes, what is it?" "I want to talk about Glen." "Ugh." Guilt immediately clouded Elphisia''s face, which had shown glimpses of happiness. While seeing her like this wasn''t pleasant for me either, I had to address the issue. "What if we tell Glen the truth?" "... You mean about his real parents, right?" "That''s right." Glen''s real father was the Demon King. And I suspected the only person who could be his mother was Letitia Baskhill, the sole survivor of Baskhill. "It''ll be quite a shock for him." "I know there are truths better left unknown." "... Ah." Elphisia''s head dropped at my words. At that moment, I realized my blunder and quickly corrected myself. "W-Wait! Elphisia! I mean... I want to know everything about your life, no matter what kind of life you''ve lived... That is... um..." "..." "No matter what kind of life you lived in the past, I like you. More than anyone else in the world." As soon as I finished speaking, Elphisia''s cheeks flushed bright red. At the same time, I felt my own face burning like a hot plate. An embarrassing statement came out habitually. I was realizing anew how dangerous the pre-regression me had been in many ways. "Ugh... That''s not the point...!!! I just thought we should at least respect Glen''s right to know." It was uncertain how Glen would react. He might recoil at the ideology instilled in him as a human, or experience confusion about his self-identity. But if Glen accepted reality, it might open a new path for us. "Of course, this is assuming Glen takes the news about his birth parents well... but I think it might lead to a peaceful resolution of the entrenched situation between humans and demons." Humans and demons were experiencing a conflict that had recently reached its peak. The assassination of the Empire''s emperor during the hunting festival would have been unnatural in the past. However, despite the intense confrontation, there had been no large-scale clash. Just as I had been unconscious for a full year, the demon''s high priest was likely in a similar state. Or perhaps they felt tense after I subdued the Demon King in one move using only martial arts. Either way, they were just biding their time. It was a peace destined to shatter someday. "Elphisia. You know I''m quite stupid, right?" "I know. You must be stupid to choose the woman who killed you again." Elphisia chuckled. I too drew a gentle curve with the corners of my mouth. "Can''t be helped. Since I''m a fool, I desperately need smart Elphisia. So... will you think about this with me?" "You really are hopeless, aren''t you?" Elphisia said. "I''ll stick with you and think about it until you want to run away." Whispering a rather provocative declaration. --- --- Yulian had been having a terribly difficult time over the past year. That was because the Emperor had been assassinated, and the First Prince Rupehit was a traitor. Therefore, the only remaining royalty were the Second Prince Rayners and the Third Prince Yulian. The sudden loss of the head of state had resulted in Rayners taking on the role of acting emperor. However, since Rayners'' education was much shorter than that of the much younger Yulian, it was actually Yulian who made decisions on important matters. Having risen to a position of handling the empire''s affairs at such a young age, the pressure and fatigue were beyond words. Enough for Harte to notice subtle changes... "Yulian, your... skin has become incredibly rough when I look closely. You''re still just a kid." "Director, you''re just unnaturally smooth." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, when you sleep soundly for a year, your skin is bound to glow." "That''s not a funny joke." Indeed, Yulian''s face was truly haggard. So much so that an unfunny joke couldn''t restore his complexion... But then the boy suddenly called for Tina. "Tina. Please do that..." "Oh, that? Alright." Tina understood even when he used pronouns instead of nouns. Accepting the request, Tina placed her hand on Yulian''s forehead and drew out the unique energy of dragons. "... Huh." I raised my eyebrows in surprise. As soon as Tina''s touch landed, Yulian''s complexion rapidly regained its color. ''This kid Yulian... he''s using the Bloody Dragon''s ability like a health supplement?'' Certainly, looking at it this way, it was quite a useful ability. Considering the impact blood had on our bodies, it should excel in non-combat aspects as well. The Bloody Dragon we faced before probably didn''t know about this application. Why? Because he never had any purpose other than exercising violence. It was a moment that made me appreciate our kind-hearted daughter anew. However, I couldn''t remain lost in contemplation forever. I clapped my hands to change the atmosphere and spoke up. "Now then, kids. Can you lend me your ears for a moment?" "Yes, Dad. What should we play?" Tina thrust her sparkling sky-blue eyes at me. I grimaced at the burdensome invitation. Having just woken up after a year, I felt bad about refusing... "Umm! Tina. I''m sorry, but let''s postpone the playing for now... Could everyone except Glen leave for a moment?" "Director? Are you saying only I should stay?" Glen asked, puzzled. "You heard right." "Did I do something wrong...?" "No way. In terms of conduct, you''re the most exemplary." Just as I finished speaking, Yulian cut in. "Director, that''s not quite right. No matter how I look at it, I''m the most exemplary." "You''re disqualified for not using formal speech." "This is absurd...!!!" What absurdity. With my past life''s memories engraved in me, formal speech was a serious matter. Seemingly fed up with me, Yulian grumbled until the very end as he left. Meanwhile, Tina pushed out her lips with eyes overflowing with lingering attachment, and Echo seemed worried about Glen. Finally, the playroom where the children had left became quiet. Perhaps it felt even more so because of Glen''s naturally quiet nature. I slowly addressed the tense Glen. "To be honest, I''d like to tell you to relax... but I can''t. I''m planning to have a very serious conversation." "Did I really do something wrong?" "Of course not. How could you? If anyone did wrong, it would be us to you." "T-That can''t be true. You and the Vice Director have been so good to me..." Elphisia fidgeted with her fingers at Glen''s innocent sentiment. It seemed her sense of guilt had manifested in physical movement. I too could not be free from that guilt. "Glen." "Yes?" That''s why I had to tell Glen. "Your mother is alive." Even if it meant enduring the child''s sharp criticism. Chapter 90: Confession Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord "My mother... is alive...?" Glen stood stunned for a moment, unable to hide his shock. As soon as he regained his composure, he shook his head vigorously, denying the truth I had just revealed. "No, no. That''s impossible. I''m a Baskhill, you know. I still remember. Even though I was very young, I definitely wandered around the palace, and there was a maid who worried about me. And..." "And?" Elphisia prompted as Glen trailed off. "Mother..." "Your mother, and who else?" "Father... ugh..." Glen groaned, unable to continue. He then curled up, almost burying his face in his knees. It was as if a violent wave of confusion was trying to swallow him whole. Elphisia posed a question to the suffering Glen. "Do you remember the faces of those people... the ones you mentioned?" "That''s..." Glen pondered for a long time. The silence that stretched on was almost unbearable. Eventually, Glen shook his head again, as if giving up. "I don''t. Nothing at all." "I thought as much. After all, those memories you have can''t possibly exist." "What? Vice Director... what do you mean?" "You''d know just by opening a history book. You were born after the fall of the Baskhill Kingdom." "..." "The idea that you, as a baby at the time, wandered around the palace of a fallen kingdom, living with family and maids... that''s a huge contradiction." Glen immediately rebutted Elphisia''s statement. "But, but...! I really do remember! The palace, the maid, everything... It might not be vivid, but it''s certain. I''m really not lying..." "I believe you." "... What?" Glen seemed to struggle to follow Elphisia''s words. Elphisia, too, appeared reluctant to reveal the truth to Glen. But she couldn''t keep her mouth shut and keep the secret forever. Elphisia shook off her hesitation and began to unfold the truth. "Your memories are probably real. You likely did experience life as royalty to some extent." "But... how is that possible? As you said, I was born after the kingdom fell..." "... Even so, it''s possible. Because... you''re a child who inherits the blood of two royal families." Elphisia knew all the circumstances. She must have learned the truth with her battered body in the now-lost future. Perhaps it was inevitable that Elphisia was the one telling the truth, as she was the one who took in Glen and was executed for violating the Human Defense Agreement. "Your mother''s name is ''Letitia Baskhill''. As you know, she was the princess of Baskhill." "Letitia Baskhill..." Glen echoed, as if savoring his mother''s name for the first time. Then Elphisia fitted the final puzzle piece into Glen''s thoughts. "And Letitia Baskhill''s partner and your father is... the Demon King, ''Starke Rzel''." "W-wait a minute... Vice Director." Glen blinked his wide-open eyes. Then he asked in one breath, "... You''re joking, right?" "..." "Director... I must have heard wrong, right? Or maybe you misspoke... That can''t be true, can it...?" Whatever answer Glen wanted, you can''t cover the sky with your palm. As I remained silent, Glen spoke rapidly, as if pushing his self-denial. "I-I''m human, aren''t I? There''s nothing demonic about me at all." "That doesn''t matter. While Tina''s case is textbook half-and-half, it''s not unusual to be born as one of the two species." Elphisia countered. Glen then posed another question, attempting his own logic. "But Tina is an extremely rare case, isn''t she? How can a human have a child with another race?" "The race capable of that is ''the bloodline of Baskhill''. Judging by your black hair and eyes, you inherited the Baskhill blood strongly, so you could probably have children with any race." "That''s impossible..." "For your reference, Tina''s birth mother is also a distant descendant from a branch of the Baskhill royal family. That''s why she could conceive a dragon''s child. Though they''re practically strangers, she''s your incredibly distant relative." "..." It seemed Glen would need quite a long time to recover from the shock. And we had an obligation to wait until Glen sorted out his thoughts. After keeping his eyes tightly shut for a while, Glen, almost on the verge of tears, asked me. "Director..." "Yes." "That day, at the hunting festival, I saw a demon who looked like me lunging at you." He sought confirmation in a voice that seemed about to break. "Was that my father... the Demon King...?" "... Yes." I had no idea until I recovered my memories from before the regression. In this life, I encountered him for the first time at the hunting festival. Looking back now, the two men resembled each other so much that I felt like my eyes must have been full of knotholes. If the Demon King and Glen stood side by side, anyone would guess their father-son relationship. It was then. "Glen?!" Drip, drip. Transparent tears fell from Glen''s black eyes. His face, with reddened eyes, was contorted, and hiccupping sobs kept escaping. Finally, Glen asked in a trembling voice. "... Am I going to be abandoned now?" "What?" "Or do I have to be captured and punished...?" The moment he asked if he had to be captured and punished, Elphisia''s face turned pale. While I was grappling with my bewilderment at Glen''s statement. Suddenly, Elphisia stood up, approached the crying Glen, and knelt down to his eye level. Her posture, kneeling on one knee and tightly grasping his small hand, seemed almost like begging for forgiveness. "Why would you be punished...!" "Huh...?" Elphisia exclaimed, and Glen echoed. "Why should you be punished... No one has the right to punish you." Immediately after, I read Elphisia''s lips as she quietly added. ''I should have been the only one punished.'' Elphisia was painfully swallowing those words, pushing them down her throat. "You''ve done nothing wrong... Glen." Elphisia was trying her best to reassure Glen. Her attitude was somewhat desperate, powerful enough to stop Glen''s tears abruptly. That was natural, if anything. Although I didn''t directly witness Glen''s end, the outcome must have been horrific. It seemed that at the scene, only the fact that Glen was royalty of Baskhill was revealed, but even that was a huge original sin. Moreover, as Elphisia''s subordinate, he must have been involved in various dark aspects, so his end was surely miserable. Elphisia must have witnessed his end with her own eyes. ''Now I can understand a bit.'' I could see why Elphisia treated Glen differently from the others. She tried to treat him better than Yulian and Tina, but couldn''t approach him as openly. She must have felt sorry and regretful. She must have wanted to atone for the sin of abusing him. But even that atonement must have felt hypocritical to her. She couldn''t dare approach Glen warmly with a smiling face. "Don''t worry about anything. Nothing big will happen. Even if something big does happen, I''ll make it like it never did... So..." Elphisia continued in a breaking voice. "I will..." More accurately, she tried to continue. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She cut off her words there, remained silent for a while, and then brought up a somewhat vague story. "... Actually, I committed a great sin." "Vice Director...?" "I committed a sin that I can''t dare to be forgiven for even if I dedicate my whole life... but you don''t even know to resent me..." Plop. Drip. Tears fell from Elphisia''s ruby-like eyes as well. She hurriedly distanced herself as if she felt guilty for her tears wetting Glen''s trouser cuffs. "You keep saying it''s not my fault... Instead, you thank me for saving you, and apologize for being a burden..." "..." "You were originally a child who would have grown up so kind... I, I... because I was an idiot and a worm... I didn''t know that." "..." "I should apologize, but now I can''t meet that child from that day... I don''t know what to do or how..." At that point, Elphisia''s confession didn''t continue any further. Now, only a woman with drooping auburn hair covering her face remained before Glen''s eyes. Glen, who had been listening silently, pondered for a moment and then shared the answer he had come to. "Actually... I don''t really understand what you''re talking about, Vice Director." "Of course. Of course you don''t..." To Elphisia, who couldn''t raise her face due to the weight of guilt, Glen said. "But I know that the Vice Director I know always takes care of us warmly, and also looks at us with worry... I can tell that what you''re saying is sincere." "... You''re too kind in your assessment." "That''s not true. You know what? I was actually sometimes jealous of Tina. She''s so carefree and affectionate... So everyone likes Tina more... I almost became envious." I was surprised by Glen''s sudden confession. I never expected Glen to have such thoughts inside. "But I didn''t really get jealous. Because I knew that you paid special attention to me, Vice Director. Even though I wasn''t adopted as a child like Tina." Thinking about it now, it was natural that Elphisia didn''t bring up the topic of adopting Glen. It would have been difficult to readily accept him as a son when Glen''s parents were alive and well. If a day like today came, it was also uncertain what choice Glen would make. "So, what I''m trying to say is... I think I would end up accepting it if such a good Vice Director asked for forgiveness. Ah, of course, I can''t speak for the person you said you sinned against, but... anyway, that''s what I think... um..." Glen bowed his head deeply. "I''m just saying... that''s how I feel... It might sound presumptuous, but..." "... No, it''s not presumptuous. How could I say such a thing..." This didn''t seem to be a place for me to intervene. The connection between these two people continued on a side I didn''t know about. If I were to wedge myself between them, it might be an awkward thing to do. Elphisia, rarely honest, conversed with Glen. With her victim, who she couldn''t bring herself to approach openly... ''I should come back after some time has passed.'' I quietly got up from my seat and moved. Glen gave me a pained look as if asking not to leave him alone, but I casually ignored it, flashing a thumbs up. As I exited the room and turned my gaze, I was met with the eager eyes of three tiny munchkins. "Dad, is Glen okay? You didn''t scold him, did you?" "We''ve never been called in separately like this before. It''s only natural to be worried." "Director... If there''s any wrongdoing, we''ll take the punishment together...!" Tina, Yulian, and Echo. Looking at them gathered like this, they really were a peculiar set of connections. Feeling my lips curl up, I awkwardly stepped forward and hugged the three children tightly. "Oh, how did these cute things grow up like this... I absolutely hate spoilers about the growth process." The reactions to my cringeworthy action were quite diverse. "D-Dad?" "What is this unseemly act?!" "Director...?" One way or another, I was living and breathing surrounded by quite a bit of happiness. Such a sentiment suddenly bloomed within me. Chapter 91: Puberty Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Somewhere in the corridors of the Duke''s mansion, various conversations were taking place. Cardi Luminel - the true master of this vast estate - froze in place, overhearing a secretive conversation in his own home. ''What''s this? Who''s whose son?'' It was about Glen. It had been clear from the start that Glen was Letitia Baskhill''s son. For a royal of Glen''s age to be born outside Cardi''s knowledge, he had to be Letitia''s child. But... just as he was about to check on his granddaughter out of boredom, his superhuman hearing caught something strange. [And Letitia Baskhill''s partner and your father is... the Demon King, ''Starke Rzel''.] ? ??? ......?????? His thoughts came to a stop. He replayed what he''d heard several times to make sure he''d heard correctly. It was unmistakably Elphisia''s voice. These were the words of his own daughter, who never uttered nonsense even in jest. Even if she downed a bowl of poison and lost consciousness, she wouldn''t spout such madness to the child. ''That child... not only a descendant of the Baskhills but also the rightful heir of the Demon King?'' What? What the hell? What on earth had his son-in-law picked up? Setting aside the arrogant Third Prince, following a half-dragon with the rightful heir of the Demon King was going too far. What twist of fate had led him to collect all these rare children? He''d even heard later that Echo was a fragment of a miracle. Everything happening around him seemed to defy understanding. ''And yet...'' Nevertheless, Cardi''s eyebrows drooped. ''Why don''t they tell me anything...'' Perhaps it was because he was reaching an age where he was becoming sentimentally sensitive. Apart from the shock, a wave of disappointment washed over him. But it was an awkward time to pretend he knew, so Cardi ultimately chose to turn away. His retreating figure looked somewhat lonely. --- --- The clock hands had turned and turned, now pointing to the time when the sky was growing dark. Normally at this hour, Yulian would have returned to the Imperial Palace, but today was different. As if it had been planned all along, dinner was prepared. It was a full family dinner for the first time in a year. Since Harte had been in a coma since last year''s hunting festival, the sight of the family truly gathered was quite unfamiliar. When Harte and Elphisia entered the dining hall with the four children, Cardi was already seated. At that moment, Harte, uncharacteristically perceptive, sensed a strange atmosphere. ''Somehow, the Duke seems to be in a bad mood... Did something not go well?'' In truth, Cardi''s face was always grumpy. The same could be said for Elphisia, having inherited her father''s temperament. Yet the reason Harte could somewhat sense this was probably because he had grown accustomed to Elphisia. "Ahem. Everyone, take a seat." Cardi gestured from the head of the table. Though his voice wasn''t particularly sharp, it gave an impression of roughness. But no one except Harte seemed to notice the discomfort. Harte cautiously ventured to speak. "Um... Duke? Has something unpleasant happened?" "Unpleasant? Nothing of the sort! Hmm..." As Cardi vehemently denied it, Elphisia spoke up. "Harte. You must have forgotten after waking up after a year, but Father''s face has always looked unwell." "What." Cardi blurted out a single word like a death rattle. Yet strangely, not a single person in the dining hall contradicted Elphisia''s words. Though it was the truth, Cardi felt quite hurt. It was just then. "No, Mom! Grandpa smiles so well for me!" Like Cardi''s only light, Tina jumped to his defense. "Besides, he plays with me better than Dad. Dad always makes excuses not to play when it snows, but Grandpa even calls the Sword King Unit knights to have snowball fights with me!" "Granddaughter...!" Indeed, neither daughter nor son-in-law could compare to his granddaughter. Baptismal name be damned, Cardi felt immensely proud thinking that his granddaughter was worth more than all of them. "No, no, that''s not true." If there was a problem, it was the unwelcome Third Prince butting in. "The face the Duke shows you is clearly special treatment. If you saw how chilling his gaze is when you''re not around, you''d probably be shocked." "Really? Grandpa?" To Tina''s innocent question about the truth, Cardi denied it while folding his arms. ... Even citing questionable statements. "Ahem, how could that be? There''s a reason the Sword King Unit''s recruitment rate has been rising day by day. It''s increased by 35% this year alone. It''s all because everyone is falling for this old man''s kindness and raising their hands to join." "I knew it was Grandpa!" Tina, still young, didn''t realize. That the Sword King Unit''s vertical rise in recruitment rate was complexly intertwined with various welfare benefits and honors... "Yulian, if you keep bothering our grandpa, I won''t let you off easy! I might just transform into a dragon and breathe fire, and I won''t take responsibility!" "W-What?! More like spitting blood, what do you mean breathing fire!" "I can breathe fire! I''m going to practice and do fire shows!" "That''s dangerous!" "Ugh... if you keep picking fights, I won''t do ''that'' for you!" "... Ugh." ''That'' referred to using the power of the Bloody Dragon to alleviate Yulian''s fatigue. For Yulian, who had been living exhausted lately, it was like absolute power. Meanwhile, Cardi was so pleased with Tina standing up to royalty for his sake that he wanted to give her a piece of the Duke''s territory. ''Ah...'' The sight of that little one shutting up the arrogant boy with her loud voice was nothing short of admirable. Cardi closed his eyes gently and curled up the corners of his mouth. ''This is life, isn''t it.'' --- --- The next morning. As always, Cardi punched in at the Imperial Palace. Just a year ago, Cardi had been holed up in the Duke''s mansion, but after the hunting festival, his daily routine had changed. The Emperor had been assassinated at the hunting festival hosted in Cardi''s territory. Though it was beyond his control, he was in a perfect position to be held accountable. It was fortunate that Harte, the son-in-law of the Luminel ducal family, had managed to resolve the entire situation. Otherwise, they would have suffered a serious blow. Yulian, the likely next Emperor, used this as an excuse to order service at the Imperial Palace. A decision that was hardly a punishment. In fact, Yulian had taken his side. "Hmm... Hmm..." So, having set foot in the Imperial Palace, Cardi kept loitering around the office of Viscount Lloyd Chandler, the Minister of Finance, as soon as he arrived. "Hmm, hmmmm." "..." "Hmmmm. Hmmmm." "..." "Ahem..." "Duke, please stop lingering and leave. Do you have some business with me?" "Haha... Minister of Finance. You''re narrow-minded. Your patience is truly petty." "What..." "Well, I suppose those without granddaughters at our age are all like that. Hehe..." Crash! There was a sound of a chair falling backward. Its owner had stood up too abruptly. Lloyd had easily fallen for Cardi''s provocation. "Hmph! My child is just not there yet. Good news will come soon!" "Hmm, well... that might be so. Though whether it''ll be a grandson or granddaughter is yet to be seen." "What does that matter? Discriminating based on gender in this day and age! You''re so closed-minded! Besides, who would think she''s your real granddaughter?" "My, even the closed-minded me treats my granddaughter as a granddaughter, without gender discrimination. But you, so open and enlightened, seem awfully concerned about such things? What a consistent and straightforward person you are. The Imperial Palace sure has a transparent and incorruptible talent, haha..." "... Kuk." Cardi stopped his aimless loitering and took a seat on the opposite sofa. Lloyd Chandler, who had been unexpectedly provoked from the morning, was quite displeased, but decided to leave it be for now. He couldn''t bring himself to drive Cardi out, feeling that doing so would somehow bring a sense of defeat. "This is a story from yesterday, but truly, there''s no child like my granddaughter. While my daughter is busy slandering me, my granddaughter defended me with all her heart and soul. The way her love for this old man was conveyed so sincerely, this is why she only grows more adorable as days pass. Ah, of course, she''s actually cute too." "You''re completely smitten, aren''t you? You used to just tense up your facial muscles after the Duchess passed away." "Hehe... As much as I''d like to boast about my granddaughter''s identity, I think I''ll keep this one a secret." "... Hm?" He wanted to ask. He was dying to know the granddaughter''s identity. He was so curious he wanted to laugh happily at Cardi if it turned out to be nothing special. But it was hard to ask. Somehow, it felt like he would lose if he asked directly. As he hesitated and missed the timing to press further, the moment passed. "... Hah. Fine. You''ve been out of touch with the world, so you probably don''t know the reality anyway." "What''s that supposed to mean?" For the first time, Cardi asked a question. The conversation''s initiative had passed from Cardi to Lloyd. As if finally seizing an opportunity, Lloyd''s cheekbones rose smugly. "You''ve been crazy since childhood, so you probably don''t know, but there''s something called the law of nature in this world. Let''s see, your granddaughter is eleven this year? Ten?" "Twelve." "Aha, even closer." With a hum of acknowledgment, Lloyd nodded his head. As a result, Cardi narrowed his eyes, curious about Lloyd''s intentions. "What''s the problem? For reference, marriage is still far off. I won''t send her off unless it''s a man who meets my standards." "No, well, how unfortunate for a grandfather without common sense. I was just thinking that." "I''m sorry, but our scores at the Academy were pretty much the same, yours and mine." "Don''t worry. I''ve been working my bones off as Minister of Finance all this time, so if we took a test now, I''d definitely win. Besides, this childish argument hasn''t changed a bit from then to now." "... So, what are you trying to say?" Cardi''s face became infinitely serious. It was almost hostile. To this, Lloyd Chandler, without backing down an inch, taught him an eternal truth. "In this world, there''s something called puberty." "That... I know in theory. I''d forgotten since my daughter didn''t have such a thing." "Well... Elphisia was exceptionally brilliant and unique, so that''s understandable. But generally speaking, that''s how it is." "Anyway, your conclusion?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Cardi''s urging, Lloyd grinned. "As you know, unlike you, my network is quite broad. Unlike you, who had no friends but me. So how many people do you think I know who have grandchildren?" "Well..." There must be many. However, for them to have grandchildren around Tina''s age, they''d likely be old folks at least ten years older than them. "But you see." "Speak quickly." "In the old days, grandchildren who used to seek out their grandparents so eagerly... once puberty hits, they avoid them like the plague. To the point of bursting into tears saying they don''t want to see them!" "What...!" To Cardi, who had frozen for a long while, Lloyd finally issued an order to leave. Cardi was pushed out of the Minister of Finance''s office, not knowing what was going on. Towards the dumbfounded Cardi, Lloyd offered a final greeting. "I hope you shower her with affection during the little time left. Ah! Of course, only to the extent that she doesn''t burst into tears." Hehe. A chuckle tinged with a sense of victory echoed in Cardi''s ears. Cardi barely managed to steady his legs, which were trembling as if he might collapse. ''Puberty...'' That one word kept occupying space in his head. That damned eternal truth. ''Puberty... what the hell is it...!!!'' Why it sought to take away the only ally in his household. Puberty was simply an unacceptable existence. Chapter 92: Precious Guests Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord A late night at the Duke''s mansion. Cardi''s eyes snapped open as an owl''s hoot mingled with the gentle breeze in his bedroom. "Huh...!" His body was drenched in cold sweat. Cardi looked around, trying to distinguish dream from reality, then let out a sigh of relief. "I see... It was just a dream." He had dreamed of a future that should never come to pass. In the dream, he was living three years into the future and heard words so terrible they nearly took his breath away. "I''m too old to play with grandfather!" "Tea parties are way more fun than hanging out with grandfather now!" "It''s frustrating that grandfather keeps calling for me without understanding how I feel." ... All were condemnations from fifteen-year-old Tina. His granddaughter, now in the throes of puberty, was treating Cardi coldly with eyes markedly different from now. He tasted despair. The reality of his adorable, affectionate granddaughter suddenly changing was unbearable. "Damn it, I shouldn''t have gone to see that Lloyd bastard. Planting such ridiculous ideas with his worthless temptations. That vicious old Chandler." It was a remarkably one-sided criticism, considering he was the one who had sought him out first to pick a fight. Though dawn was still a ways off, his fled desire for sleep showed no signs of returning. He''d noticed that sleep diminished with age, but today was the first time he felt it so acutely. "Maybe seeing the child will help..." He probably found it difficult to fall asleep because he hadn''t yet shaken off the dream''s aftereffects. With that self-diagnosis, Cardi put on a suitable robe and went out into the hallway. Cardi''s footsteps were quiet. Unlike him, his granddaughter was a heavy sleeper in the mornings, always seeing him off to work with sleepy eyes. She seemed to know exactly how to be cute and lovable. Finding that endearing, he didn''t want to disturb Tina''s sleep if possible. So much so that he applied footwork techniques to make his steps nearly silent. Eventually, Cardi reached Tina''s bedroom and carefully opened the door. True to its recent replacement, the hinge opened and closed naturally without a sound. "Snore, snooore..." Tina''s cute breathing sounds could be heard. How could even her breathing be so precious? The law of nature dictating that this Tina would go through puberty and become an adult felt cruel. "Snore... Snooore... Snort!!!" Just then, Tina suddenly let out a snore as if she was about to choke. Startled! Cardi jumped, thinking he had woken Tina. He calmed down quickly after realizing it was just a simple snore. ''Whoever her future husband may be, he''ll have quite the struggle if they share a bed.'' But what of it? This was an era where separate bedrooms weren''t frowned upon. If anyone dared to criticize that, he was fully prepared to deliver swift punishment. However, he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable at the mere thought of her getting married. He disliked the approaching puberty, but he also disliked the idea of marrying her off. Even while fully aware it was an old man''s stubbornness. ''If only she could be with Glen, at least I''d feel somewhat at ease having her nearby to watch over.'' Cardi was quite fond of Glen, regardless of bloodline. He was a boy who didn''t carelessly spout nonsense and had proper manners. He was far better than those who received early education in etiquette from childhood. This was especially true for Cardi, who had distanced himself from the duplicitous social circles. ''But the boy clearly has someone else in his heart, so it''s difficult to suggest. If possible, I''d like to find a groom who is well-mannered, uninvolved in politics, and doesn''t easily lose his temper.'' Yes, for example, someone who is the complete opposite of that Third Prince Askalion brat would be ideal. It would be best if she could live with such a man for life, but sadly, that''s probably impossible in reality. Everyone has a time when they open their eyes to romance, after all. ''Tsk, the early morning is making me think all sorts of things.'' He''d had his fill of looking at his granddaughter''s face. It was time to return to the bedroom and try to get some sleep. As Cardi was gradually distancing himself from Tina, she mumbled in her sleep with a grinning face. "Hehe... I won the staring contest... Grandpa''s the best..." Pffft. A chuckle escaped him, but dewy tears also formed in the corners of his eyes. He had forgotten since his wife passed away, but this was what family was meant to be. A strange relationship where people like each other for no particular reason. People who seem to be connected at heart without any room for calculation of gains and losses. He had long forgotten that those who gift such a sense of fulfillment are truly family. ''Well... I suppose nothing will change...'' Even if puberty arrives, the memories they''ve shared won''t disappear. Once that turbulent period passes, the old bond of affection sleeping in those memories will gradually return. If possible, it would be better if she didn''t have puberty at all, like Elphisia... But expecting that much was probably greed beyond his station. ''Even now, I can do anything she wants if she just asks. Surely I can manage to wait!'' --- --- The next morning. It was Cardi''s day off. Drinks spilled from Cardi''s mouth, who had resolved to do anything for her. And most of the spilled drink miraculously returned to the glass he was holding. "W-What did you say?" Cardi asked as if he had heard something earth-shattering. Elphisia then spoke clearly with an expressionless face. "I''m thinking of trying to broker a ceasefire agreement with the demon race, Father." "No, I mean, I understood the meaning... but you must be out of your mind. Does the Human Defense Agreement, which led one kingdom to ruin, look like a mere joke to you?" "That would be the case if I were proposing friendship. What I''m planning is a ceasefire rather than friendship." From the get-go, his daughter was pushing a stomach-churning agenda this morning. The way she spoke of such a massive proposal without batting an eye was unmistakably Elphisia. She was a child with unwavering confidence in herself, to the point of arrogance. "Whether you want it or not, the next emperor will be Yuli... no, Askalion. His age is merely preventing the coronation ceremony from proceeding." "... I know that brat is the only alternative." "That''s right. So it''s the perfect timing. To carve out a plausible achievement before the coronation ceremony, you see." "The emperor of the empire was assassinated, and while war might be understandable, won''t public sentiment turn against us if we propose a ceasefire, calling it a national humiliation?" "It''s all in how you frame it. We could spread propaganda portraying him as a prince who prioritized the people''s livelihood while burying his thirst for revenge." "What if the former First Prince''s faction labels him a coward?" "If they love war so much, tell them to send their eldest sons to be drafted first. Of course, it would have been difficult to say that originally. But ironically, because the emperor was assassinated, Askalion, who will ascend to the throne, will wield the greatest imperial authority in history." "... Because the next in line for succession is the Second Prince." "Yes, even the remaining heir to the throne is on that child''s side, so what can the nobles do even if they oppose? If you receive a ducal title in the future, it will create a structure where the only two ducal houses in the empire support the emperor." Listening to the outline, it was a plausible plan. Since it wasn''t a case of a foreign royal being assassinated, pressure from other countries would be light... As the victimized empire is proposing peace, many countries would likely want to jump on that bandwagon. ''As long as it''s a ceasefire and not friendship, the Human Defense Agreement remains valid. This way, there''s little chance of internal dissent from humanity...'' After examining Elphisia''s explanation from various angles, Cardi furrowed his brow as if tired. "So... you want me to support the Third Prince in leading this ceasefire?" "To put it bluntly, yes." "... What''s the specific plan?" "You can probably guess the gist of it, Father. Because you must have overheard our conversation that day." The conversation she referred to must have been when Glen revealed the secret of being the Demon King''s bloodline. But how did his daughter know he had eavesdropped? He noticed his son-in-law averting his gaze with an embarrassed face. "Ahaha... I only told her about sensing your presence, Duke." "... You should have caught me then and there. How does my son-in-law manage to make people so uncomfortable?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you know, the mood in the room at that time was quite... tense. Moreover, I thought Glen might feel burdened if he knew you were aware of the truth, so I kept your secret." "Hmph, as the head of the family, I simply didn''t want to be accused of eavesdropping." "Ah... um." Harte looked back and forth between Cardi and Elphisia carefully. Then, as if he had realized a new truth, he spoke up. "Elphisia really does take after you, Duke." "Harte?" "What..." The couple''s faces reddened at the sudden embarrassing remark. But Harte didn''t stop there and continued to share his thoughts. "Plus, she looks so much like Yulian that sometimes I think Tina isn''t the grandchild, but Yulian is!" "Who looks like who, Harte!" "That brat isn''t fit to lick my boots for a thousand years!" An old saying goes that strong denial is strong affirmation. Harte thought that old saying was quite reliable. Afterwards, having skillfully deflected the anger of the ducal bloodline, Harte calmly opened his mouth. "To be honest, we''re not doing this solely for Yulian''s achievements. While I feel this way too, Elphisia especially wants to give Glen a chance to meet his birth parents." Then Harte concluded his statement while gazing at the golden particles gathering in his hand. "And if I set my mind to it, I could make that happen right now." Chapter 93: To the Demon Realm Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Harte contained the divinity swirling in his palm as he added: "I said power, but I''m not trying to intimidate the demons with force. That would definitely get me killed this time." "You speak as if you''ve died once already." "Well, about that... Ahaha." Elphisia shot Harte a sharp glance then. It clearly wasn''t a topic to be joked about. Cardi muttered his own understanding: "I suppose... lying like a corpse for a year would do that." Cardi looked strangely tired. Harte was struck by the sudden realization that even this man could get wrinkles on his forehead. Soon after, Cardi indicated his approval. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh, even that cunning old Chandler acknowledges your cleverness... but you''re not overdoing it, are you?" "Don''t worry, Father. I won''t be a burden." "...Alright. Go on then. At the very least, I won''t interfere with your plans." "That''s enough. Thank you, Father." Elphisia expressed her gratitude casually. But Cardi stood there slack-jawed, as if he''d witnessed a rare sight. When a quiet exclamation escaped his parted lips, Elphisia''s face flushed red. "Let''s go, Harte." "Huh? Oh? Elphisia?" "Enough. Hurry up." "Ah, okay! Well then, we''ll be going now, Your Grace!" Harte hastily bowed and was forcibly dragged out by Elphisia. Left alone in the closed room, Cardi muttered his inner thoughts aloud. "To think I''d live to receive thanks from my own daughter..." He suddenly felt he''d made the right choice in taking Harte as his son-in-law. The marriage proposal had been a half-impulsive decision. But it seemed Elphisia''s temperament had changed for the better during their time together. From childhood, she''d been so flawless that people heaped praise on her without a single criticism. That''s why Cardi never bragged about his child; others did it for him. He often found this reality paradoxical. She was certainly praiseworthy in every way, but he never felt like boasting. There was a stark disconnect - she was his child, yet didn''t feel like his child. Sometimes the feeling that she wasn''t quite human sent a chill through him. "Still... well." Perhaps she''d grown to resemble her mother a bit. Her looks took after her mother completely. But her behavior had been the complete opposite. Yet just now, when she blushed in embarrassment, he was struck by how much she resembled her sleeping mother. "She''s grown up well while I wasn''t looking..." Cardi knew he wasn''t a good parent. Of course, the ducal family was materially wealthy. So he could give Elphisia anything she wanted in the Empire. But that was all. As a parent rather than a duke, Cardi had nothing else to give Elphisia. Or more accurately, he didn''t know what else to give her. His late wife hadn''t been much different in that regard. That''s why Harte was so impressive. Not only had he changed Elphisia, but he gave and received trust and affection from all sorts of children. If he''d been even half the man his son-in-law was, perhaps Elphisia''s changes would have come sooner. ''Getting old makes me dwell on the past instead of the future. How useless...'' It was fortunate. The current state of affairs was truly fortunate. Cardi sank into contemplation, ruminating on the current atmosphere of the household. --- --- The matter of the ceasefire agreement with the demons was decided after the conversation with Glen ended. When asked if he wanted to meet his birth parents, Glen, raised as a human, hesitated. But that didn''t last long; the boy soon showed signs of growing curiosity. He seemed especially keen on demanding to know why they''d abandoned him in the human realm. If they were going to do this, there was no need to delay. Having made that judgment, Elphisia separated Tina and Echo, then summoned Glen alone to her room. Glen came to us with a look that suggested he''d already guessed the purpose. "Hello, you two." "...Hello, Glen." Elphisia returned Glen''s greeting. This too was part of the changed daily life. If it had been the old her, she would have just nodded slightly or answered with a curt ''...Yeah.'' Still, the awkward atmosphere was hard to hide, and silence quickly took over. As a result, Harte had to clear his throat unnecessarily to break the ice. "Ahem. As you''ve probably guessed... we called you here separately about meeting your birth parents." "...Yes, I''m prepared." "Don''t feel too pressured. If you''re unsatisfied, you can always slap them once and run back here." The joke must have been too extreme, as Glen laughed awkwardly. As the atmosphere lightened somewhat, Elphisia slowly opened her mouth. "By now, there should be talks at the Imperial Palace about making a ceasefire agreement with the demons." "Did Yulian help with that?" "Something like that." "But Yulian lost his father to the demons..." Glen trailed off, clearly feeling guilty. Elphisia continued speaking in an even tone. "Not exactly. That child hated the Emperor. The Emperor was the one who gave him such a miserable childhood." This was from before the regression. Just once, Elphisia had experienced a private audience with the Emperor as a duke of the Empire. At that time, she asked the Emperor a question she''d been genuinely curious about. [Did you not love the Second Empress?] Yulian had no backing. This was because the Second Empress was a commoner from an insignificant family with no proper background. If Court Count Arwel hadn''t taken pity on the Second Empress and taken in Yulian, both mother and son would have met a terrible fate. Despite this, the reason a Second Empress with no strategic value became part of the Imperial family... Elphisia had guessed it was because she was the first woman the Emperor had ever loved. [How would now be any different.] This was the Emperor''s answer to Elphisia''s question. His rather embarrassing confession that he still loved the Second Empress was delivered with remarkable composure. [Why did you stand by and watch her die?] [Because I am the Emperor.] [That''s not a very understandable reason.] [I suppose not. Just as others don''t understand you, Duke, and you don''t understand others.] It was a cutting remark. He was implying that Elphisia, who exploited people without an ounce of empathy for others, couldn''t understand anything. Caught off guard, Elphisia fell silent for a moment. During this pause, the Emperor set down his silver cutlery and spoke in a slightly cracked voice. [...An Emperor wears a garment woven from the blood and flesh of his people. This feast, this vast Imperial Palace, the luxury envied by all nobles - it''s all just a byproduct extracted from ordinary people.] [...] [How dare I, with such a nature, try to become human? The seeds of kings and nobles are ultimately an illusion, and if I, no different from them, sit in this seat, shouldn''t I fulfill my duty?] [If you preferred such a puppet-like existence, you shouldn''t have taken in the Second Empress in the first place.] [I agree. It was probably the first and last mistake this puppet made in coveting a human.] The Emperor readily admitted his own contradiction. Yet not even the slightest change could be detected in his facial muscles, making it difficult for even Elphisia to read his true feelings. So, intending to test the Emperor, she offered advice. [The First Prince is incompetent. The Second Prince''s health is concerning, and the Third Prince is clever, making him a suitable candidate for Emperor. Then, whether as a human or a puppet, hasn''t the choice already been made?] [Let me ask you in return. Would you support that child?] [You''re being mischievous.] How long had it been since her relationship with Askalion had soured? The Emperor nodded once at her expected response. [No matter how much I try to protect him, it will only intensify the opposition from the Empress and yourself. Surely the impact of that will have to be absorbed by those below. In that case, my role should be to quietly transfer imperial authority. Even if Askalion meets an unfortunate end...] [The empire you managed as a puppet will fall into the hands of an incompetent, you know?] [Even if the person at the top is incompetent, if those around them are wise, things can be sustained. Isn''t that the case with the faction led by the Empress? By the way, seeing you worry so much, I''d say the Empire will muddle through somehow. If things really start to look dire, you could always stage a rebellion.] [...Your Majesty.] [Ah, if it comes to that, please spare the temple at least. If you turn your eyes in that direction unnecessarily, you might find your wicked eyes blinded.] Elphisia still found it difficult to distinguish whether the Emperor''s parting words had been sincere or a joke. But she had to admit that his curse had been realized in some form or another. Indeed, in just a moment of looking, she had been blinded. She had experienced that. Thanks to none other than a foolish holy knight... "Elphisia...? Did I do something wrong?" "...No." "Hmm, okay. Your eyes just narrowed, so I asked." While this meaningless exchange took place, Glen seemed to have steeled his resolve. "If Yulian is okay with it... I won''t hesitate anymore. I''ll take the chance I''ve been given." "That''s a good attitude." Harte ruffled Glen''s hair approvingly. Glen smoothed his messed-up hair back into place as he asked: "But how can we meet them? Do we negotiate with the demons at the border and then enter the demon realm?" "There''s an easier way." Glen quickly realized what this easier way might be. He thought of the miracle Harte often abused. A miracle that folded space to move to a specific location. Using that power, they could step right into the Demon King''s castle. "Um... but isn''t this..." Not allowed? Just as Glen was about to express his concern, a golden radiance was already shimmering softly. "It''s okay." Harte smiled brightly. All of Glen''s worries had been within the expected range. Whether it was the principle of separation of church and state or the demons'' hostility, it was all fine. ''This will be the last time I use miracles anyway.'' Toggle New Ads 5/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 94: Memories That Cannot Exist Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Inside a room in the Luminel mansion, a path of light unfurled, carved by a miracle through space. The heart of humanity''s enemy race lay before them. Harte had effortlessly opened a way into the Demon King''s castle, which he had once destroyed. This miracle wasn''t for personal gain, nor could it be said to betray his sense of justice. Helping Glen, a pure victim, allowed him to find a loophole in the restrictions. In this way, Harte narrowly avoided crossing the line that a baptismal name holder must maintain. "Glen, one step and you''re in your homeland." "Director..." Glen gazed beyond the opened space. He''d believed his connection to his parents was severed for life, yet now he could meet them so easily. It didn''t feel real. "Are you scared?" Elphisia asked bluntly. Glen''s lips tightened, as if deep in thought. As Glen seemed to be reflecting on his current feelings, Harte realized the boy wasn''t fully prepared. Of course he''d be scared. Though he''d decided to meet them himself, his parents were the Demon King and Letitia. They were the very beings humans were taught to stone on sight. They weren''t people one could meet with half-hearted resolve. Glen quietly nodded. "...Do you think they''ll want to see me?" "You have doubts?" "..." Glen responded to Elphisia''s question with silence. It was essentially an affirmative silence. At this, Elphisia turned to Harte. "Harte. Hold Glen''s hand." "Why don''t you hold it yourself?" "...I don''t have the right. At least not in front of them." A shadow of melancholy crossed Elphisia''s face. She''d been harsh to Glen since he was a boy. It felt too brazen to hold the child''s hand in front of his real parents. Harte didn''t push the issue. He simply took Glen''s hand as Elphisia wished. Then Elphisia offered an answer to Glen''s question. "You just wondered if they''d want to see you." "Uh, yes..." "They''ll want to meet you. They''ll definitely want to see you... healthy and well." Driven by the sole purpose of bringing Glen back, the leader of an entire race had periodically surveyed the human realm. Before the regression, when the Demon King missed a golden opportunity, he vented his anger fully on Elphisia, who had captured Glen. Then, knowing it was futile, he charged at humanity''s last line of defense. Watching his actions, Elphisia got the impression that rather than showing courage as the Demon King, it was the desperate struggle of someone with nothing left to lose. If Glen truly meant nothing to him, he would have been more cautious in his words and actions. Unaware of all these details, Glen carefully sought an answer. "Why do you think so...?" "Because they''re parents. The kind who''d risk their lives for anything involving you." "...Like you, Director?" Glen recalled the past when Harte had willingly fought Bloody Dragon for Tina''s sake. He''d secretly envied Tina ever since. Harte pretended to ponder for a moment, then grinned. "This is a secret, you know." "Yes, Director." Harte leaned in close to Glen''s ear, who had tensed up slightly, and whispered: "They''re probably just like me. For sure." "W-what do you mean?" "I''ve lived a life full of mistakes and sins. Actually, thinking about it now, I suspect all novice parents are like that. No matter how much we worry, we make mistakes... but we can''t show our kids how intimidated we are. We''re just desperately trying to hide it." "You two were like that?" "Of course, to the point where we could barely lift our heads from embarrassment." "I can''t believe it..." To Glen, the couple before him seemed perfect. He was certain that if a picture-perfect family existed, it would feel like this. But Harte and Elphisia, the ones in question, knew this expectation was an overblown illusion. If they''d lived flawless lives without a single mistake, there would have been no reason for time to rewind. Knowing this better than anyone, Harte chuckled awkwardly. "Shall we go, Glen?" "...What if I make a mistake?" Glen was making excuses, afraid to take the first step. "It''s okay to make mistakes. Look at Tina." "But I''m not as cute as Tina..." "Get a grip, Glen. You''re handsome enough to rival Yulian. You''re well-mannered enough to impress the Duke." "T-that''s..." "Most importantly, you''re kind. If Echo from her Fragment days could see, there''d be no need for words. You''re the best kid, Glen." If Glen had any flaw, it might be his low self-esteem. Sandwiched between the carefree Tina and the self-assured Yulian, it was understandable. They were children with overwhelmingly strong presences, after all... No wonder he became dazed when trapped in a prison of praise. "It''s time to show them the world''s most accomplished son, Glen." "Uh, um, er... okay..." And so, Harte obtained permission from Glen, who had reached a state of mental weakness. The boy took a small step forward, his short legs filled with courage. It was just one step of courage, but that courage took him to a world beyond the horizon. To the homeland he thought he could never return to. --- --- At the top of the Demon King''s castle''s towering spire. From the height where the demon realm''s capital could be seen at a glance, Harte spoke calmly. "Maybe we should have brought Echo too." This was the first impression Harte voiced upon reaching the Demon King''s castle. Glen reacted sensitively to the unexpected name. "Why Echo, Director...?" "Since we''ve come so suddenly, the host might be quite angry. I thought showing them a potential daughter-in-law might soften them up. Kill two birds with one stone, you know? Have a meet-the-parents session too, hm?" "W-what are you saying...!!! We''re not like that yet!" "Hmm, ''yet,'' you say. Planning for the future already, I see. As expected, a man should have some reliability." "Director!" "Well, considering how often you sneak out at night because you miss her so much, it''s only natural, right? They say the quiet cat conquers the kitchen counter first, haha..." "Ugh..." For a moment, Glen empathized with Yulian''s feelings of getting riled up every time Harte teased him. He hadn''t experienced it much before, so he hadn''t realized, but Harte''s wit was quite a provocative taunt. At the same time, he realized his nervousness had disappeared. Until a thunderous sound rang out from somewhere. Boom! "They''re coming." Harte gripped Glen''s hand a little tighter and moved Elphisia slightly behind him. In the material world, the Demon King was undoubtedly the strongest. Even if they had been making noise on the spire, the Demon King''s keen senses would have detected the intruders'' presence. Soon, the lord of the demon race leaped over the wall and arrived at the spire in a flash. He had the appearance of a boy, still showing traces of youth. Though he''d lived longer than anyone here, by the standards of the long-lived demon race, he was still in the midst of his growth period. The fact that he''d been chosen as the Demon King despite being in such an immature stage spoke to his talent. ''If my prediction is right, there should be one more guest.'' Harte''s prediction was quickly proven correct. Crimson-tinged divine power filled the surroundings in the form of droplets. Then, as if on cue, the High Priest cut through space and revealed his weighty presence above the spire. "You... What scheme brings you here? Using divine power, no less..." The High Priest interrogated without even a pretense of courtesy. "I have no intention to fight. Today, I''m here not as God''s vanguard, but as the director of an orphanage." Harte responded without being intimidated by the pressure. "Nonsense...!" "...Please wait, High Priest." The Demon King held back the High Priest, then observed the familiar-looking boy. The child who looked just like him, yet was almost hiding behind Harte. "...Your name?" "Glen Baskhill... sir." The brief exchange was enough to silence everyone present. Even the High Priest, who had been full of hostility, stared at Glen with a momentarily dazed look. In the midst of the suffocating silence, the Demon King released his bitten lip. "I''ll guide you to the reception room." --- --- It was the High Priest who opened the passage from the spire to the reception room. It would be troublesome if rumors spread about humans being seen in the Demon King''s castle. In other words, the reason for this unwanted miracle was consideration for the Demon King. As the warmth of life filled the quiet reception room, the Demon King broke through the tense atmosphere and spoke. "What''s your intention in bringing the child?" "When you find a lost child, it''s only natural to return them to their parents." That was the truth. While they''d made excuses about Yulian''s achievements, the real purpose lay in finding Glen''s missing happiness. However, the Demon King didn''t drop his suspicions and instead heightened his guard. "Tell me what you want." "...Nothing." "You didn''t come here to waste time needlessly. Spill it. What are you plotting, using that child as a hostage?" It was a statement openly admitting that they held the upper hand. In reality, the Demon King was anxious. The child he could call his life''s goal was in the hands of those known as humanity''s last line of defense. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, the Demon King''s range of possible responses was narrow. He was trying his best not to show it on his face, but that was all. One wrong move, and not only the child but the entire demon realm could be swept up in a large-scale holy war. Meanwhile, Harte and Elphisia were quite taken aback. They had anticipated hostility, but its intensity exceeded their expectations. "I understand your caution... but we really just want to let Glen meet his parents." "How disgusting. To think that you, of all people, would use that child for such a pure purpose." Crack. The Demon King, in his boyish form, gritted his teeth roughly. His eyes narrowed as if looking at a faded landscape. The Demon King revived old memories as if dusting off an ancient frame. "I know who you were before the world''s time was twisted." Toggle New Ads 1/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 95: Reunion Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Kiing-! The moment the Demon King revealed the truth, a thin barrier formed around Glen. It was to temporarily block his hearing. The one who pulled this trick was none other than the Demon King himself. He didn''t want Glen to know the truth. Learning how he was treated in the world before time rewound and coming to hate them would certainly be a convenient situation. But more than creating an advantageous circumstance, he prioritized protecting the child from the cruel truth. It was the mindset of someone who, though he might be an incompetent king, refused to be a fallen father. "For now, we''ll take care of that child." "...Alright." Elphisia accepted the Demon King''s proposal. Immediately, the High Priest used his divine power to isolate Glen from the meeting space, as if they''d planned it beforehand. Glen''s figure vanished in an instant. Harte quickly guessed where the vanished Glen would appear. ''Probably in Letitia Baskhill''s room.'' It was a mother-son reunion ten years in the making. It would be impolite for an outsider like the director to interfere in their meeting. Now, they needed to focus on the Demon King, who had revealed an unexpected truth. "You''re not surprised." The Demon King remarked quietly, to which Elphisia responded casually. "Rather, it''s the only way everything makes sense." Fate had changed dramatically. Though many factors had changed since Elphisia''s regression, it was ultimately limited to the human realm. There was no reason for the sabotage of the hunting festival, which hadn''t existed in the original history, to happen. However, if the Demon King retained memories of the previous world, it made sense. All he knew about Glen was that he had suffered countless abuses from humans. That''s why he''d been so fervent in searching for Glen. The vampire''s rash actions upon discovering a Baskhill descendant were an example of this, as was the attempt to raid the hunting festival at the risk of war. "The helplessness of having your only blood relative right before your eyes and being unable to do anything... You''ll never understand." From the Demon King''s perspective, Harte and Elphisia were already in a deep relationship, just like in the original history. And Glen existed under them, just as he had known. So it was natural for him to be certain that Glen would be abused. But Glen''s attitude when they met at the spire was peculiar. The Demon King was shocked to see Glen seemingly wary of him, his father, and hiding behind Harte. It was clear how much trust Glen placed in a man who should have been his mortal enemy. This wasn''t a shallow trust built over a day or two. They must have put in considerable effort. It was only natural that each of their actions in twisting time had been accompanied by plausible intentions. "So tell me your purpose, humans. There must be a reason for your abominable change in attitude towards the child...!" --- --- Meanwhile, Glen was confused by the suddenly changed surroundings. Compared to the Imperial Palace and the ducal mansion in the human realm, even the decorative styles were different. The chandelier-like lights were carved to resemble bright roses, and the ceiling painted with oil painting-like patterns was magnificent. Until now, he had imagined the demon realm to be gloomy and eerie, but today, those rusty prejudices were shattered. The demon realm was also a land where intelligent beings lived. ''Where... is this?'' Even at a glance, he could tell it was a bedroom for someone of high status. Not even Harte and Elphisia''s master bedroom was decorated this lavishly. Yet this was just an empty room where only Glen stood awkwardly. Unable to freely wander outside, Glen found himself in a predicament. Click. Just then, as Glen was trying to gather his thoughts, he caught the sound of a doorknob turning. ''If someone sees me, they might think I''m an intruder...!'' Instinctively on guard, he closely watched the slowly opening door. There was nowhere convenient to hide. He just hoped the person coming in would be a manageable demon. "Whew, I don''t understand why he''s in such a hurry to send a fire message." "It''s not uncommon, Your Highness. I''m sure he''s sent a nice gift." "I''ve scolded him so many times not to waste unnecessarily..." It was a conversation between two women. At least they didn''t sound like rough guards, which unconsciously made Glen lower his guard. And so, a long-severed connection was reestablished. "Who are you...?" "Ah..." They froze. A woman wearing an elegant dress and the maid following her stopped in their tracks. Moreover, Glen, who had been furrowing his brow in wariness, completely dropped even his minimal tension. The maid was clearly a demon, with skin color far from human. But the noble lady she attended was different. With her distinctly black hair and eyes, she was unmistakably human. Glen instinctively realized. A bedroom fit for a high noble and the characteristics of Baskhill blood. Letitia Baskhill, the Demon King''s companion, was the only human who fit these conditions. "This can''t be..." Letitia Baskhill let out a gasp. More than ten years had passed, and he had grown unrecognizably. Yet there was no need to ponder who the child before her was. "Glen...?" Letitia rubbed her eyes. She doubted whether she was seeing an illusion out of longing. But no matter how much she repeated the process until her eyes hurt, Glen remained unchanged before her. "Um..." Having deduced that the woman was Letitia, Glen tried to speak up to confirm. "Mother..." Mother. Just as he was about to utter that resonant word, Letitia rushed forward and embraced Glen tightly. Seeing this, the maid tactfully stepped back. "...I''ll wait outside the door. Please call if you need anything." "Mm..." The maid carefully exited, firmly closing the door behind her. In the private room that was created, a reconnected bond now resided. "Should I... call you Mother?" "Mm, no. Mom is fine. Do you recognize me, Glen?" "...Yes." Though he gave a polite answer, internally he was just confused. After all, Glen had been abandoned so long ago. He only had vague memories, with no clear recollections to speak of. ''Is she... really my mother?'' All the circumstances pointed to this woman being Letitia Baskhill. But the woman''s youthful appearance stirred Glen''s doubts. She looked at most a year or two older than Harte and Elphisia. It was hard to believe that he was the fruit she had carried for ten months, not an adopted child like Tina. "You''ve grown so well, Glen... Your hair and eye color are just like mine, but your face shape is exactly like his. How could I not recognize you..." "I... see..." "How did you get here? If you had explored the demon realm on your own, I would have heard about it much sooner..." "...The Director brought me." "The Director? Who might that be? A human, I suppose?" "Yes, he''s human. A bit special, though..." "I see. Well, a human would need to be quite special to come to the demon realm. I must express my gratitude." Glen got the impression that Letitia was rambling, bringing up anything and everything. And indeed, Letitia was desperately trying to hide her anxious feelings. No matter how much she had longed for this, the baby she remembered had grown into a handsome young man. Even for a parent, it was bound to be awkward. But the more uncomfortable she appeared, the more uncomfortable Glen would become. If that was the case, she''d throw away all shame and dignity. She wouldn''t let go of this miracle she was witnessing after so many twists and turns. Even if it meant proclaiming her clumsiness with her whole body. "Ah! Come to think of it, do you remember my name? It''s Letitia Baskhill Rzel. Your father''s name is Starke Rzel... and, and, um..." Letitia hesitated, trying to think of what else to add, then covered it up with an awkward laugh. "Aha... haha... Is there anything you''re curious about, Glen? I''ve just been saying what I wanted to say." "...It''s alright." "Actually, I still have a mountain of things I want to say. I want to hear how you''ve been all this time... and I''m very curious about how you came here." "..." "Oh, I''ve kept you standing too long, haven''t I? Would you come over here? When you were a baby, I used to put you to sleep in that bed over there... but that would be awkward now. Let''s sit in these chairs." Letitia didn''t know that Glen was naturally reticent. So his passive and quiet responses made her feel like her throat was closing up. She sat Glen down on the sofa and immediately took the seat next to him. Then she asked about one of the topics that had been bothering her. "Oh, right! Who is this ''Director'' you mentioned?" "He''s the director of the orphanage where I was staying." Glen''s clear answer came immediately. Letitia quickly noticed that Glen seemed to like this topic. "Orphanage... Yes, of course... I see." But she couldn''t help feeling guilty. Although the situation had been dire, the decision to abandon Glen under the pretext of evacuation had been entirely her own. It was inevitable that Letitia''s tone became more careful. "It seems he took very good care of you. I must thank him. Even the clothes you''re wearing look high-quality... At first, I thought some noble boy had wandered into my room." "The thanks... that''s not necessary." "How can you say that? He raised you so well and even brought you here. As your mother, I can''t help but be grateful..." "Really... it''s fine, Mother." Letitia''s expression hardened as she heard the subtle change in Glen''s tone. It might have been her imagination, but she felt a hint of resentment. Unfortunately, bad premonitions always come true. Next, Letitia had to face her son''s resentful question. "If you felt such a strong sense of responsibility... why did you abandon me, Mother?" Toggle New Ads 2/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 96: Rapid Progress Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Glen''s accusation stabbed Letitia''s heart like a sharp dagger. After all, she was the prologue to Glen''s misfortunes. Abandoned in the human realm, Glen grew up in an orphanage. The director at the time was brutal and often beat the children. Whenever the director drank, the orphans would tiptoe down the corridors, trying their best not to be noticed. Then one day, Glen overheard through a half-open door. The director had finally decided to sell Glen, who had been strikingly handsome since childhood, to a noble with a taste for young boys. Indeed, blood will tell - Glen''s decision was bold and swift. He escaped from the orphanage with his small body. Glen was seven years old. It was during a harsh winter. After fleeing, Glen became a beggar. He settled in back alleys and started begging, offering his meager earnings to thugs. He considered himself lucky to eat just enough to stay alive. At least until the security force investigating a murder case started combing through the back alleys. With nowhere left to go, Glen wandered aimlessly. He roamed day and night, wherever his feet took him. When he was truly on the brink of starvation, he would steal. Once, right after snatching an apple, he tripped on a rock and fell. He was beaten within an inch of his life. The memory still haunts him. And so, barely surviving, he greeted the dawn of his ninth year. Glen was kidnapped. The reason was his resemblance to the royalty of a fallen kingdom. Thrown into the slave market, Glen underwent months of training. It was a process of thoroughly breaking the wild look in his eyes, gained from weathering the harsh world. He repeatedly practiced submitting to his future master. Later, when he was finally put up for illegal auction as a slave. Glen saw a divine warrior descending from the heavens. God''s vanguard, wrapped in golden radiance, judging evil. His voice recited divine words, and his hands held miracles that mended wounds. It was a moment of salvation unlike any other in his life. Following that line of mercy, Glen had now reached this point. Face to face with the beginning of everything, the first severed connection. "I..." Letitia couldn''t continue. The situation wasn''t good. Back then, she had no choice. ...But such excuses felt too flimsy in the face of the heavy regret sleeping in those black eyes that resembled her own. "..." Of course, the situation at the time had been an unprecedented political crisis. Letitia''s tearful plea had resulted in the complete annihilation of many elite demons. The baptismal name child who appeared alone was strong enough to overturn the earth and split the sky. It was utterly overwhelming. Even if other mistakes were overlooked, the fact that the holy maiden who was to become the next High Priest had perished put Letitia, a human, in a tight spot. It wouldn''t have been strange if the demons'' antipathy turned to hatred and directed their blades at Letitia. Even if she was the Demon King''s only companion. Glen had been a child who could barely speak. No matter how much she tried to protect him, it wouldn''t have been strange if he died in an instant, caught up in some conspiracy. So she sent him to the human realm. Since he wasn''t a demon anyway, he could never hope for the Demon King''s throne. She believed it would be better for him to grow up among his own kind. Ironically, that one decision reversed the situation. The Demon King''s companion felt threatened and abandoned her own child. Moreover, it was her firstborn son, conceived after countless women''s sacrifices. The impact was huge because no one expected Letitia to go that far. Before long, the pressure on Letitia disappeared, and everyone was watching the Demon King''s reactions. In a way, it was a twisted scenario where the mother benefited from her child''s sacrifice. Therefore, it was only natural that Letitia found it difficult to even utter an excuse. "...I can hardly imagine how I should apologize to you." "There''s no need to apologize." "Why..." "Whatever the past was like, I''m living well enough now. With people who care about me." Glen''s next words pierced Letitia''s guilt even deeper. "...So I want to leave the past in the past now." "Ah..." From Letitia''s perspective, Glen had always been an ongoing concern. No matter how much time passed, he was always the precious child she had to reclaim in the end. But Glen was saying he had already buried Letitia in the past. Letitia was no longer necessary for Glen''s happiness, which had grown surrounded by various connections. Realizing this asymmetry in their relationship, Letitia could only groan. "I''m... sorry, Glen." "I told you, there''s no need to apologize." "But, but... I... to you..." "It''s really okay." Glen exhaled with a detached air, like someone who had let go of many things. "Actually, I was troubled until I came here. I had a lot of worries about how to start talking, whether I''d be welcomed, things like that..." "...Yes." "Somehow, I''ve forgotten all of that now. Right now, I just want to go home and rest." "What...?" Letitia was startled. She was so shocked that she grabbed Glen''s sleeve. "Go home...? Your home is..." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Here. She tried to finish the sentence, but Letitia''s lips wouldn''t move any further. It was too shameless, even to her own ears. Given his hazy memories and weighing the parents who abandoned him against his current connections, it was clear which side would come out on top. "Ah... uh." Still, she couldn''t let go of the sleeve she had grasped. How pathetic. She had finally met the child she had longed for every moment, and she didn''t want to part ways indefinitely like this. Her desire was too strong to bury all her longing with just the fact that he was living well. She wanted to grasp even a sliver of opportunity. An opportunity to win the child''s heart by raising him preciously, even if starting now. "Mother." "Yes, Glen..." "I can''t live in the demon realm now." "Ah, no... That''s not true, I''m sure things can change to suit you..." At that moment, Glen cut off Letitia''s desperate words. It was an uncharacteristically bold move for the usually polite Glen. "I''ve found someone I like." "...Huh?" In the instant Letitia''s thoughts were colored with blankness, Glen continued. "There''s someone who took me in knowing my entire background. And there are kids who are still my friends even after I revealed my secrets to them. And there are servants who always smile at me... There''s also someone I respect endlessly. I like those people." "..." "And... there''s someone I like a bit more, in a special way, than the others." The place Glen had to return to now was only one. A home full of people he liked in all sorts of ways was close by. Unlike before when he wandered and suffered abuse. If he hadn''t met them, Glen would have taken Letitia''s hand without hesitation. "Couldn''t you... stay here even for a little while? If you''d give me a chance to change your mind... I..." "I''m sorry." "Too... too much time has passed..." "I felt that way too." He had been alone for far too long. He had trudged through that pitch-black landscape like a night sea to finally reach the present. Holding onto connections he absolutely couldn''t give up... "...But your family is here." "They''re here ''too''." Glen quietly corrected her desperate plea. Suddenly, he remembered warning Rochelle Peter at the hunting festival. [Why are you so kind to Echo? She''s not prettier than me, and she''s not family either...] Glen had answered that question without hesitation. [She is family.] With a gentle smile he rarely showed. [Maybe someday... it could become even more real than it is now.] Yes, they were family. Even without blood ties, they cherished each other and didn''t abandon one another. Harte had personally defined that relationship as family to Glen, who had been alone. From that point on, Glen''s place to return to was decided. "...Hm." Having thought that far, Glen made a small sound. He imagined how Harte and Elphisia would think about this situation. Those kind people didn''t come all this way just to destroy blood ties. It was Glen''s role to resolve his inner conflict and sever ties. And it was also Glen''s role to have the will to rebuild the relationship somehow. They came here to respect Glen''s choice. ''But if I cut ties completely... the Director and Vice Director would be very worried.'' After all, it was they who brought him to the demon realm and gave him this chance to choose. It was natural for them to be concerned about a bad outcome. ''But... I...'' He was conflicted. The moment he recognized this, Glen realized. That he harbored anger. That he resented the parents who had abandoned him, regardless of the circumstances. If he considered Harte and Elphisia''s discomfort, it would be right to show a willingness to improve the relationship. There were countless ways to part on good terms without Glen necessarily staying in the demon realm. The reason he ignored those methods and maintained a cold attitude was precisely because of anger. "...Hah." He had been sure he''d buried it long ago, but seeing her face in person seemed to have ignited emotions that had been gathering dust. As soon as he became aware of this, his head cooled down again. Glen, now much calmer, spoke up. "As I said, I have no intention of staying here." "Glen..." "However." Glen cut off his words with a firm tone and offered an alternative. "I should be able to visit often." Remembering Harte and Elphisia''s other purpose. "For that, I''ll need your help, Mother." Toggle New Ads 3/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 97: The Key of Promise Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord Meanwhile, in the reception room where the meeting was divided, Elphisia was eloquently continuing her speech. "Though demons and humans are said to be enemies, at most there are only occasional small-scale conflicts. The wars with urgent exchanges have already become history book material. Of course, for most of you long-lived beings, it might just be a memory." The High Priest, who had lived for a long time, twitched his eyebrow. But he kept his lips in firm silence, seemingly having no words to refute. "Even if we declare a ceasefire, not much will change. Only the pointless conflicts will disappear. Neither race will lose anything." "Will the humans follow the Empire''s lead?" the Demon King raised a question. Still, Elphisia''s answer was refreshing. "They will. Absolutely. The leader of the human alliance is undoubtedly the Empire, and as long as lines aren''t crossed, public opinion won''t waver. The Empire will endure forever." "How can you be so sure?" "Though I hate to admit it, the child who''s about to take the throne is wise. Probably one of the most notable in human history, short as it is." Elphisia wore an empty smile. It felt absurd to her, acknowledging Yulian. It couldn''t be helped. That was Elphisia''s true feeling. Even if she hadn''t been kidnapped by the Demon King in the past before the regression, she would have raised her hands to Yulian''s strategies. The adult Yulian had sharply pierced Elphisia''s expectations. That''s why she had to acknowledge the cheeky brat who had beaten her as the victor of the era. "I can see that your words are true. However..." Still, the Demon King furrowed his brow and rejected Elphisia''s proposal. "I see no compelling reason to mingle. There''s no loss, but no gain either. Moreover, your proposal, coming from those bound to us by bad blood, rings hollow." "I completely agree." "...What?" The Demon King asked in confusion at Elphisia''s immediate agreement. However, Elphisia didn''t rush to speak her next words. She just waited, stacking her hands like a tower. "If there''s no loss and no gain... then I should create a situation where there''s no loss but there is gain." Quite some time had passed since the substantial talk began. Elphisia firmly believed that the right moment was approaching. And as if answering her belief, the door to the reception room was flung open without warning. Bang! The intruder''s entry was instantaneous. "Haa... haa..." "Letitia...!?" The intruder was Letitia. She had beads of sweat on her forehead as if she''d run through the castle, forgetting her dignity. Her disheveled black hair and trembling dark eyes spoke volumes about her state of mind. Good. Elphisia, certain of this, gave a soft eye-smile. "Finally, all the main guests are here." "What is this..." While the demon side was experiencing bewilderment, Elphisia once again extended her proposal. "Let''s create mutual benefits." --- --- Inside the reception room, now reorganized with the addition of one person. Elphisia opened her mouth with a friendly smile. "Did your reunion with your son go well?" The Demon King made an expression as if he had goosebumps at her demeanor, which didn''t have even a speck of hostility. But Letitia, who hadn''t had a chance to look at her companion''s face, responded with pure joy. "Ah...! So you''re the ''Vice Director'' Glen mentioned. I''ve been wanting to thank you for taking such good care of Glen all this time." "..." "..." Letitia''s innocent statement simultaneously struck the hearts of two beings. One was Elphisia, who had mercilessly abused Glen, and the other was the Demon King, who knew of Elphisia''s past actions. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, the Demon King had hidden the memories of the time before the regression, not wanting to upset Letitia. So from Letitia''s perspective, Harte and Elphisia were nothing short of lifelong benefactors. "There''s no need to thank me. The one who actually took Glen in was him..." Elphisia glanced sideways at Harte. At this, Letitia brightened and directly offered Harte a handshake. "Oh, so you''re the ''Director''? Glen spoke of you so proudly... Thank you so much for saving our child from danger." "It, it was nothing..." Harte hesitated but shook hands with Letitia. Since Harte wasn''t involved in Glen''s suffering before the regression, the Demon King didn''t feel his insides burning up. "I was truly surprised. Not only did you hide him knowing his background, but you even raised him like a minor nobleman... I don''t know how to repay this kindness." "...Letitia. There''s no need to be so deferential. They only took him in because they knew." "What are you saying? If they took him in knowing, that''s even more reason to be grateful! Considering what royals of Baskhill go through in the human realm..." "What I mean is... Hah, how should I explain this." Letitia''s reaction, unaware of the truth, was reasonable. If anything, it made the Demon King, who wanted to treat Harte''s group coldly, look like trash. But he didn''t want to reveal the truth from before the regression and plant bitter guilt in her. This only deepened his dilemma. "By the way, what brought you rushing here? I thought you''d want to talk more with the child." "I have a favor to ask of you." "Judging by how urgently you came, it must be an important matter. If it''s not confidential, please tell us." The ceasefire between the two races, which originally should have been negotiated over a long period. Letitia breathed a huge influence into this delicate meeting. "I want to interact with humans." "Letitia...?!" "What." It was like a spark in a powder keg. The Demon King and High Priest groaned simultaneously. On the other hand, Elphisia revealed a moment of joy while covering her lower jaw. "That''s not impossible." "This is ridiculous!" "Starke!" Letitia almost forcibly covered the Demon King''s mouth. Then she began to recite her conversation with Glen. "Our child... says he can''t live in the demon realm." "What..." "He says he has too many precious people in the human realm now to move to the demon realm... He can''t give up those people." "That''s a problem...!" Just as he was about to say it''s not a problem, the Demon King realized it was indeed a significant issue. Normally, Glen''s residence could be forced by the Demon King''s will. That''s how royalty works. In exchange for vast authority, there''s also an undeniable loss of freedom. Nevertheless, there were two reasons why Glen couldn''t be bound: First, the man protecting Glen was humanity''s last line of defense. Second, he too was a husband and father to a woman. Though he pretended to be firm not wanting to make Letitia anxious, in truth, the Demon King was also a parent who wanted to run and embrace Glen the moment he saw him. Such a person wouldn''t want to incur resentment from the blood relative he had just reunited with. But reality was always harsh. "...Letitia. I''m sorry, but even I can''t do anything about this. Even if we officially declare a ceasefire, interaction is impossible." "Ah..." As Letitia let out a sigh, Elphisia quickly interjected. "It''s possible. It''ll just take some time." "Really?" Elphisia nodded firmly to the brightening Letitia. "First comes the ceasefire. Then, after a certain interval, if the demon side proposes interaction first, extremely limited exchange might be possible." This was a loophole in the Human Defense Agreement. While it was a violation for humans to express intent for interaction first, there was no clause about the opposite. If demons were to open the channel first, agreement among the heads of state would take priority. Elphisia believed Yulian would handle that coordination well. "How long of an interval..." "At least 5 years. Generously speaking, you should look at 7 years or more. This is just an intuitive calculation, so I''ll need to analyze it further." "I see." "Trust is like sediment, you know. It can''t be helped if it takes a long time." Of course, it only seemed long from a human perspective. For demons with their sense of time, it was just a moderate period. In other words, to the Demon King''s sensibilities, it was as good as saying he could properly face Glen in a short time. ''Though there''s high variability depending on their political capacity, the plan itself is plausible. However...'' The Demon King was conflicted. As Elphisia intended, there was no loss and there was gain. But this time, the problem was the lack of justification. Any policy needs a justification to be implemented, but it was difficult to push for interaction with humans solely on the grounds of wanting to see one''s blood relative. Moreover, the gain was close to a bitter pill to swallow, so it was natural for his inner thoughts to be complicated. "Your Majesty." At that moment, Harte, who had been quietly observing, called out to Letitia. "Did Glen talk about me a lot?" Startled by the sudden change of topic, Letitia hesitated before speaking. "...Yes. Half of his talk was about the ''Director''. Though our conversation was brief, it was clear how much the child respects you." "Is that so?" Harte turned his gaze to Elphisia. And Elphisia immediately recognized Harte''s characteristic look of sheepishness. Her husband was about to do something impulsive. By the time she noticed and tried to stop him, Harte''s lips were already opening of their own accord. "High Priest." "What is it, youngster?" Resolving to honor the weight of respect he received from the child, Harte didn''t hesitate. "I will engrave the baptismal name vow." Toggle New Ads 4/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 98: Childish Question Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord "Harte!" Elphisia instinctively shouted. What was the baptismal name vow? It was the highest form of binding that never allowed for non-fulfillment. In fact, in the erased history, Harte had no choice but to die no matter what option he chose, thanks to the baptismal name vow. "It''s alright, Elphisia." Harte calmed Elphisia with a gentle voice. Though he might be dull-witted, he wasn''t lacking in learning ability. "The baptismal name vow doesn''t always create extreme bindings." "That''s true. Even if the content is trivial, you must keep your word without fail." The High Priest readily agreed. At this, Elphisia shot a venomous glare at the High Priest, who seemed to be strangely encouraging Harte. Of course, the hostility of a young commoner had no effect on the High Priest''s actions. "So, let''s hear it. What''s your intention in declaring that you''ll take on this binding at this point?" "It''s to provide justification." "Justification?" "If it were just between individuals, this conversation would end quickly. But your leader needs to explain to the other demons why you should interact with humans, doesn''t he?" "What can you do?" The High Priest''s eyes narrowed to threads. Harte judged that he was showing considerable interest. So he decided to fit in the last key to the negotiation. "The achievement that the demon race will gain from interacting with humans is the sealing of my divine power." "You...?" "You can spread the rumor however you like. It doesn''t matter if you say I begged you to open the channel, promising to seal my divine power." This wasn''t an exaggeration of self-importance. Sealing Harte''s divine power was a security benefit for the demon race. The balance between humans and demons was severely tilted due to Harte''s existence alone. Above all, from the demons'' perspective, the incident of Harte killing the holy maiden would still be deeply engraved in their consciousness. "Of course, we have conditions too." "...I''m listening." "You won''t lend your strength to conflicts." In other words, even if a holy war breaks out, as long as the High Priest doesn''t intervene, Harte''s divine power seal would remain valid. It was essentially giving with one hand and taking with the other. Even if a holy war erupted, if the High Priest was absent, the advantage would still be closer to humanity. ''He probably knows this, but he''ll accept it.'' As long as Glen was alive, the Demon King couldn''t make the decision to invade humanity. Moreover, barring any mishaps, Harte was destined to age and return to the earth earlier than Glen. In other words, it was a contract where humanity had nothing to lose. After brief consideration, the High Priest let out a heavy breath. "If I don''t accept here... I''d be admitting that I''m always plotting revenge." "There''d be no problem for either side. For humans or demons. It''s just a promise to return to the earth in a few decades if peace is maintained." "Human lifespans are short. Even anomalies like you succumb to the natural order, huh." "I''m just a human who was luckier than others." He really could only describe it as being lucky. From birth, he had received the name of a great god and was taken in by the comfortable temple. As time passed, after many twists and turns, he met Elphisia, and thanks to the divine blessing he received at that time, he had overcome various incidents to reach this point. That made him purely happy. He could protect the happiness that continued every moment by giving up pure ''coincidence'' from now on. "...Your Majesty." "Speak." "Let it be as you wish. The temple will follow the decision of our lord." The High Priest handed over full authority. Now the decision rested solely in the Demon King''s hands. "Whew..." The justification had been established. Moreover, neither side had anything more to concede. Therefore, after a long silence, the Demon King gave his answer. "...The ceasefire agreement. I''ll accept it." "Ah...!" The first person to exclaim at his declaration was Letitia. She had been anxiously wondering if the Demon King might express a different intention. "If our lord has made such a decision, we must fulfill our part as well." "Of course we should." The moment Harte and the High Priest''s eyes met, golden divine light brightly illuminated the reception room. The particles moving as if pushed by water currents resembled a cluster of stars pulsating in the Milky Way. The baptismal name vow had begun. "From this moment on, I swear to seal the power of the Sovereign God." Elphisia felt uneasy. Though it was a vow that had undergone sufficient review, bad memories plagued her. Harte reassured her with a gentle eye-smile. "I engrave before the Sovereign God an eternal promise that, unless the High Priest of the demons uses his power to threaten humanity, this vow shall persist." The divine power that had been rippling like a river formed a ring like a M?bius strip. Then, it entwined Harte and the High Priest, the subjects of the vow, engraving an absolute binding. "...I really can''t understand." The High Priest muttered. "I get that you''re trying to be considerate of our lord''s bloodline. But why sacrifice yourself by taking on such a one-sided burden?" "Your question is wrong, High Priest." "What?" "More precisely, the question doesn''t make sense." Harte refuted his doubt with a detached smile. "You can''t call doing what''s right a sacrifice." Though they might not be Glen''s parents, they were family. That''s why he wanted Glen to recover even a little more of his lost happiness. He was also Elphisia''s partner. He wanted to share the weight of the guilt she carried. If he could lighten his wife''s burden even a little in exchange for his divine power, it was an incredibly cheap price to pay. Surely the Sovereign God had bestowed the baptismal name for this purpose. The name Messiah, which was too grand for him. "I don''t get it." "Everyone has their own way of living. I won''t force you to understand." "..." The High Priest shut his mouth as if he''d been hit with a comeback. Seeing this as an appropriate timing, Harte spoke up with a somewhat brazen face. "From today, I won''t be able to manifest miracles." "So what?" "Could you open a path for us to return?" "Ha..." He sighed as if exasperated. Though he didn''t explicitly say it out loud after that, Harte took this as a sign of acceptance. Snap! The High Priest snapped his fingers. Instantly, Glen''s figure appeared in the reception room. "Whoa..." Glen groaned at the sudden change in his surroundings. But that was only for a moment; he soon exchanged glances with Elphisia. Sensing that the negotiation had been successful, Glen quietly curled up the corners of his mouth slightly. "...Ahem." At that moment, the Demon King made a natural-sounding fake cough. It was just enough noise for Glen''s gaze to linger on him for a moment. Thus, father and son''s eyes met directly. "..." "..." But neither of them exchanged even a simple greeting. An awkward atmosphere persisted to an almost troublesome degree. ''This is so awkward...!'' Glen cried out inwardly. He was facing a father who didn''t even remain in his memories, at the onset of puberty. With Glen''s personality, it was inevitably difficult to lead the conversation. Even without the buried years, there was a barrier. ''More than that, he''s too young...'' Calling him young was a polite expression because Glen himself was young. If Glen had met him as an adult, it would have been replaced with the expression ''looks young''. Even now, his appearance suited the title of older brother more than father. It seemed more natural to call Harte father instead. ''Mother is young too, but Father is... excessive.'' At best, he looked about seventeen in human years. For twelve-year-old Glen, it was difficult to address him as father. "...Enough." "Starke!" Squeeze. Letitia gripped the Demon King''s wrist with all her might. Then she showed Glen an unnatural smile and made an excuse. "Um... Your father isn''t good with words usually. I''d appreciate it if you could understand." "...I''m the same." "You take after him in that aspect." "Is... that so?" "Of course!" Harte thought it was quite a spectacle watching them from a few steps away. Certainly, except for the color of their eyes and hair, he could see Glen in their features. He felt a bit sorry for thinking they looked more like siblings than father and son. "Glen, could you come here?" "Yes, Mother." Glen readily complied with Letitia''s request. As the distance between them closed, he soon received a rather difficult request and broke into a cold sweat. "Give your father a hug. At this rate, it seems he won''t be able to say a word until you leave..." "Ah... um." "Just once is enough, please." Glen took several deep breaths. It seemed to be quite a challenging request. Letitia''s eyes were too desperate to refuse, and it felt like betraying the bonds of family. After a moment of mental preparation, Glen closed his eyes tight and hugged the Demon King''s back. "...!" Small and soft. That was the Demon King''s first impression. The reality that the child who could barely walk had grown up and was now giving an awkward hug felt dreamlike. On the other hand, he felt afraid, sensing that the years he would have to endure from now on would pass very slowly. In the midst of this, Letitia embraced the frozen father and son together. It was truly a dream-like scene. But dreams are meant to be woken from eventually. The time for farewell was steadily closing in on them. "......Your Majesty. It''s time to send them off." "Ah..." The Demon King let out an empty sigh. Letitia was no different, having woken from the sweet dream. "It''s... it''s too frustrating. If we part now, I don''t know when we''ll be able to see each other again..." "...It''s my fault, Letitia." In the past, he had made a hasty decision. The Demon King, with memories from before the regression, only knew that Glen was being abused in the human realm. So he sought ways to retrieve him somehow. That was why he had raided the hunting festival, accompanied by the High Priest. However, the fact that the Demon King''s memories from before the regression were limited to his lifetime led to a misunderstanding. He had presumed that the High Priest would have punished Harte after his death. Moreover, even the High Priest had asserted that God''s vanguard couldn''t defeat him... The surprise attack on the hunting festival was indeed as close to a perfect plan as possible. ''If only that incident hadn''t happened, we could have opened the path to interaction faster...'' But no matter how much he regretted it, the clock of the mortal world would no longer rewind. As the Demon King resigned himself and steeled his patience, Glen sprinkled rain on him. "I''ll see you again." That rain was clearly tinged with shyness. "...Father." "...Yes." Though the conversation between father and son ended there, Letitia expressed her lingering attachment with her whole body. Go to bed early and wake up early. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eat hearty meals, and stay away from bad friends. Listen well to the Director and grow up strong. ...And so on. She poured out a flurry of nagging as if unleashing ten years'' worth at once. When Harte took charge of the paralyzed Glen, the High Priest lightly opened a spatial rift. Harte sent Elphisia and Glen ahead first, then followed their footsteps. The moment his feet stepped towards the boundary of space, the world turned black and white. Moreover, the scenery visible to the eye slowed down infinitely. In this world that seemed as if time had stopped, the High Priest''s voice was heard. "...Youngster." "Do you have something left to say?" "There''s something I want to ask." "Go ahead." The High Priest twisted his lips. He maintained a long, sticky silence as if hesitating. Then, what he asked was... "...Who won?" It was a foolish question. "Pardon?" "I don''t know the erased history. I only know what I heard from our lord. The confrontation between you and me must have been inevitable..." Despite having the face of a veteran of a hundred battles, he asked a very childish question. "You and me... who was the winner?" "Would you believe me if I told you?" "Ha...!!!" The High Priest exclaimed, expelling all the breath from his lungs. "It seems I''ve heard the answer..." The High Priest turned his steps. At the same time, the world''s scenery was restored to its original colors. And so, Harte returned. To his world, full of precious people, having become human. Toggle New Ads 5/5 Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 99: What?! This Villainess!! Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord A week had passed since their visit to the demon realm. Though the meeting had produced results worthy of historical record, the public remained unaware. Most of it was kept secret until Yulian completed his coronation and ascended to the throne as Emperor. In one corner of this peacefully unaware society, someone was recounting a part of that history. It was Harte, visiting the temple to report on recent events. "So... you exchanged your divine power for peace?" "Yeah, something like that." "My goodness..." Ibria couldn''t hide her astonishment. Harte had pulled off something unbelievable, despite having only recently awakened from a coma. "What''s there to regret? Actually, divine power should be sealed away for life." "Well, that''s true, but..." It was abnormal for Harte to have used miracles so freely after leaving the temple. The more peaceful the world became, the more divine power should have faded from people''s memories. "Anyway, I''m glad. I''m satisfied just knowing that Harte didn''t give up his baptismal name." The Pope gently defended Harte. "Surprisingly, Harte doesn''t seem to value his life much, does he?" "I do now." "Oh?" "Because I''ve become human. Probably for quite a while now." God''s vanguard, who had intended to use his life''s worth, had established his identity as a human while walking the path of life. Now, he was just an ordinary person who wanted to watch over his precious people for the rest of his life. "Erehite." [Yes?] "What makes a good family?" Harte thought Glen''s situation resembled his own. Especially similar was how they had both been abandoned somewhere when their sense of self was vague. Of course, unlike Glen, the place where Harte had been abandoned was the doorstep of the temple. That''s why the concept of family had been vague to the past Harte. Perhaps it was because this concept was so faint that he had accepted the children as family without resistance. "Sometimes I wonder about that." In any case, Harte had formed a family. So it was natural for him to ponder what made a good family. "I think Erehite is a good parent. That''s why I want to ask for advice. How can a human who can''t handle miracles become a good parent..." [Oh my.] Erehite''s eyes widened as if surprised. Then, with a slight snicker, she responded cheekily. [Harte, you really do give compliments that even Ibria has never given. You''re such a good son. I might not know about being a good parent, but you''re certainly a good son, aren''t you?] "I-I can give compliments too!" [Oh my, Ibria. There''s a world of difference between being able to do something and actually doing it.] "Kuh...!" Erehite sneered at the indignant Ibria, then somewhat forcefully changed the subject. [First... thank you for seeing me as a good parent, Harte. It means a lot to me. It means the past years weren''t in vain.] "What do you mean?" [As you know, I''ve lived for quite a long time. I''ve dealt with many children at the temple. Though it''s only been 200 years since my first child-rearing experience...] "That''s surprisingly short history." [Hehe, indeed.] Erehite narrowed her eyes as if projecting the past onto a distant mountain. Her cheekbones were slightly raised as she immersed herself in memories. [At first, it was no joke. I''d grab a two or three-year-old child by the ankle and lift them upside down. Picky eating is bad for the body, so I''d grind up grass with goat''s milk and pour it down their throats.] "...Erehite did?" [For your information, this is about His Holiness the Pope.] "W-what...?" Harte never dreamed that even the Pope had been raised by Erehite. And with such harsh treatment... "Ahaha, without a baptismal name, I would''ve died for sure~." [Young humans are quite fragile compared to dragons. I didn''t know they were that delicate back then.] Faced with this attack laced with vocal techniques, Erehite avoided eye contact and made excuses. Meanwhile, Harte found it hard to believe that Erehite had a history of such incredible child-rearing. [Anyway... after several experiences like that, I received praise from Harte as a good parent. Humans often seem to forget, but becoming a parent is a first for everyone. No matter how hard you try, you can''t be perfect.] "I... see." [Of course. So don''t be impatient. I''m sure Harte can become a good family member. I, a good parent, guarantee it.] "...The scriptures say not to make guarantees." [Oops, how careless of me, being a divine dragon and all. Then shall we believe? After all, as you know, our job is to believe.] "Yeah, our job is to believe. You''re right, Erehite." Harte admitted he had become anxious after seeing the example of the Demon King and his companion. It seemed his uneasiness had grown because he didn''t want to face an outcome that forced unwanted patience due to a momentary mistake. Looking back, all he could do was act according to his beliefs. ''Right... I should believe. Believe that I can be a good family member to the children and Elphisia.'' He had gained a satisfying realization. Just as he thought it might be okay to get up and leave... "Ah! That''s right. Would you come with me for a moment, Harte?" A rainbow flickered in the Pope''s eyes as he called out to him. --- --- It was early evening, with the sun setting, when Harte returned to the ducal mansion. The trees and buildings casting long shadows somehow felt new. How could a world covered in twilight be so surreal? As he opened the front door of the mansion, taking in the fresh air, his eyes met Tina''s, who happened to be passing by. "Oh, Dad! You''re back?" "Yeah, where''s Elphisia?" "Mom''s still working." "...Same as always." Harte glanced at the large clock hanging in the mansion. The hour hand pointed to five o''clock. Coincidentally, it was the same time Harte used to come to meet Elphisia in the world before the regression. She always greeted Harte in her office. She would furrow her brow, moving her pen over stacks of documents managing the vast ducal estate. ''The Duke must be dumping work on her, saying he''s preparing for retirement.'' Soon, if Yulian established his reign, Elphisia''s investiture ceremony would also be held. Then, as the Duke wished, Tina''s family register would be adjusted too. Harte imagined Tina as a princess. He imagined his daughter receiving the name ''Tina Luminel'' and charming all the young nobles in the world... "Ah... This won''t do." "Huh?" "Just thinking how being a good dad is really difficult." He knew future Tina would grow into a truly beautiful woman. Moreover, since she was now growing up preciously with less hardship, her beauty would shine even more. Harte already wanted to set up curfew regulations. Considering that noble socializing took place at numerous night parties, it was an idea that would make Tina an outcast. Tina tilted her head at Harte, who was smiling faintly. "By the way, Dad. Is it true that you can''t use miracles like before anymore?" "Oh my, it seems there are no secrets among you kids." "Hehe..." Tina adorably averted her eyes. "That Yulian, he just can''t keep his mouth shut." Given the nature of the matter, Harte had told Yulian the truth. After all, Yulian''s side needed to know what was used to negotiate with the demons so they could prepare. But to think he''d tell Tina straight out. And if Tina knew, Glen probably knew too. ''No wonder Glen has been strangely watching me since yesterday...'' It seemed Yulian deserved a light knock on the head to feel less wronged. ...Just as he was about to brush off this thought as a joke, Tina''s lips carried disaster. "Actually, Yulian was quite serious. He said that now that you don''t have miracles, he can train hard and beat you up." "Hmm...?" "He said he''ll learn swordsmanship diligently from now on and definitely avenge all the humiliation he''s received." "Ah... I see. Hmm. Hmmm." Hmm. Shouldn''t a man dream big? And an adult who denies a child''s dream is surely a poor adult. He understood it all. He understood everything, but... ''An adult who doesn''t do their best is just as bad...'' Harte vowed before Tina to respond to Yulian''s spirit with all his heart and soul. ''Elphisia... I''m sorry. I promised not to draw it again...'' Cry, O Hell Blade. ...Anyway, he needed to go get the sword he had abandoned at the temple long ago. Harte deeply engraved this future schedule in his heart. "Thanks for letting me know, Tina." "It''s nothing, Dad. Good luck!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If my daughter is cheering me on, I should start warming up right away." "Ah, but Mom seemed to be waiting for you." As much as he didn''t want to change his words right away, he had no choice once Elphisia was mentioned. The only thing more urgent than this would be the High Priest invading humanity. "Go quickly!" "Mm!" Harte turned his back on Tina, who was waving with a beaming face. As soon as Harte climbed the stairs and turned the corner, Tina spotted Glen watching from a distance and ran over to him. ''Huh? This is the third floor, but she sensed me from the entrance?'' Glen was shocked. The talent of half-dragons was truly frightening. Without particularly dedicating himself to training, witnessing her reach the third floor in just a few leaps made him keenly feel the unfairness of the world. Soon after reaching Glen, Tina opened her mouth with clear eyes. "Hehe, did you hear? Dad said he''ll do his best. This will help Yulian more, right?" "...Huh?" When Tina spoke, Glen had just witnessed Harte''s cheeks twitching unnaturally. That alone gave him a very clear sense of Harte''s state of mind. Yet Tina, who had observed Harte up close, spoke confidently. "Ah~. I hope Dad gets much, much stronger. Then Yulian can get stronger too. I''m so excited! Don''t you think so, Glen?" Tina was the epitome of pure innocence. Faced with this, Glen defined the pure girl with one word. ''Villainess...!'' Toggle New Ads 1 chap left! Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here! Chapter 100: She Proposed a Contractual Marriage (The End) Status: 5/week mon-fri Illustrations: posted in discord In the office of the Luminel ducal mansion, twilight crept in. Elphisia Luminel furrowed her brow at her desk. Harte felt a pang of nostalgia seeing her wrestle with paperwork, reminiscent of a future that now existed only in memory. The difference from before was the cute round-framed glasses she wore. The parabolic curve of the glasses cord gave her an intellectual air. "I''m back." "You took a while." "Something came up." A moment later, Elphisia, who had been sitting as straight as if measured with a compass, pushed her chair back. She set her pen down on the desk and gestured for Harte to take a seat. "Sit down." In front of the work desk were sofas arranged in parallel lines and a table for casual tea talks. Harte simply chose a sofa to sit on, but surprisingly, Elphisia took the seat right next to him. Despite knowing full well that the norm was to sit facing one''s conversation partner... "Um... Elphisia?" "Don''t be shy, just say it." "...It''s nothing." "You''re such a contrarian." Elphisia snorted at Harte, then muttered as if to herself. "Being like this makes me feel like we''ve gone back to that time." "You mean that time." "Yes. That time." "When you''d yell at the top of your lungs and scold me as naturally as breathing, right?" At that moment, Elphisia''s crown seemed to shoot up. It was an optical illusion created by her body trembling. "W-what nonsense...! That was because you kept doing stupid things and it was frustrating!" "Yeah, just like now." "You...!" Elphisia''s lips moved furiously, but no sound came out as if her vocal cords were blocked. She seemed to be writing and erasing arguments in her head. "You idiot..." But the words Elphisia finally spat out were just that. Her face, of course, was close to bright red. "You must miss that time, Elphisia." "Hmph, why would I?" "Because we''ve known each other for so long. I can tell just by your voice." "..." Suddenly, an interesting idea flashed through Harte''s mind. After considering it internally, it seemed like something Elphisia might actually like quite a bit. So Harte put away his sly expression and recalled his time at the temple. "Did I upset you? Don''t be angry, Elphisia." "W-what...?" "I''m sorry. I won''t tease you anymore." "W-what''s with this... stupid act all of a sudden..." Elphisia was so dumbfounded she couldn''t finish her sentence. For a moment, she truly thought Harte had gone mad. She should slap his cheek right away to bring him back to his senses. She should, but... "...Ugh." Click, it felt like a switch had been flipped somewhere inside her. It was hard to shake off Harte''s puppy-dog eyes, which she hadn''t seen in so long. Elphisia became acutely aware that she had indeed been longing for the vanished past. After all, she had lived for nearly 10 years holding onto memories from before the regression alone. During that time, the reality without the Harte she knew had been incredibly lonely. This remained true even after encountering Harte as the director of the orphanage. The density of their shared years had been reset, and she had to build a new relationship while holding onto memories alone. That was certainly the case, but... when he stimulated her old nostalgia like this... "Damn it..." She could only bite her upper lip and avert her gaze. She felt like she was falling deeper into this ridiculous act. "Don''t look away, please look at me, Elphisia." "S-stop it!" "Really? Are you sure?" "Ugh... The Harte I knew would understand when I said something!" "I''ll always listen carefully to what you say, Elphisia." "Dammit...!" Harte opened his round eyes innocently. He truly deserved the title of a great actor. At least, that''s what Elphisia could assert. "If that''s how you''re going to be, I have some thoughts of my own...!" "Huh?" Elphisia gripped Harte''s temples with both hands. Then, her strength forcibly pushed Harte''s face down onto her thigh. The moment Harte''s head made contact with Elphisia''s softness... The fine hairs on Harte''s body stood on end. "You like this kind of thing, don''t you? You... perverted holy knight!" "W-who''s a pervert?!" "I can''t believe you dropped the act so quickly...!" Even as Elphisia berated Harte, she didn''t release her hold. Looking at her husband sunk into her lap, she soon wore a sly smile. "You talk big, but you''re not resisting at all, Harte." As the only daughter of the Luminel ducal family, her level of training was high. However, compared to Harte, who was unparalleled throughout history, it was nothing. If Harte had truly insisted on being gentlemanly, he could have easily broken free. In other words, Harte had succumbed to desire. Finally, his body honestly acknowledged it. "Hm? Do you like it that much? Just like that pervert Holy Knight Commander who groped my thigh at our first meeting." "Urgh..." Harte faced a crucial crossroads. If he said he liked it, he''d be admitting his weakness to lust, but if he said he didn''t, it might hurt her feelings. ... No, even this was just an excuse. ''There''s no way... I could push her away saying I don''t like it...!!!'' Having honestly admitted this to himself, Harte suddenly remembered. They weren''t lovers, but husband and wife. There was no need to feel burdened by an act as simple as a lap pillow...! "...I like it." "What, what?" "I want to... do this every day." "..." Now it was Elphisia''s turn to be stunned. She rubbed her ears with the hand that had been holding Harte, as if she couldn''t believe what she''d heard. Her conclusion after doing so was that there was nothing wrong with her hearing. "Is this a dream..." "It''s reality, Elphisia." "The Harte in reality wouldn''t say such lewd things..." "I guess the Harte who''s not a holy knight can." Harte thought that perhaps the Sovereign God had wanted him to live a more honest life than before. He always had a question. What point in his life was his previous life? What was the true reason for the return of those memories that triggered his escape from the temple? Today at the temple, the Pope had guided him to a place where he could find that answer. It was the hall where saints or holy maidens received baptism to continue their lives as vessels of the Sovereign God. As soon as Harte set foot there, the Pope nodded. [As I thought... Harte was once a vessel inhabited by the Sovereign God.] [Your Holiness, what do you mean?] [This is a sacred area that can''t be entered except by the Sovereign God''s proxy and candidates. But Harte stepped in quite naturally.] [That''s...] Harte instinctively recalled the erased history. The moment when the overwhelming raw power unleashed by the High Priest had nullified the divine power Harte had squeezed out. At that time, his mind was filled with only one thought: to save Elphisia. So he prayed. He asked for the Sovereign God''s world, beyond the frame of the material world, to descend here. At the same time, rainbow light drove away the High Priest''s power. It colored the dawn with the same hue as the Pope''s divine power. Thus, Harte had temporarily become the Sovereign God''s avatar. [Well then, I''ll see you later, Harte.] [Your Holiness?! What am I supposed to do here...!] The Pope closed the door to the sacred area without even listening to the end of Harte''s question. In the utterly quiet, pure white space. There, Harte heard the voice of God. At the end of a fate that had rushed towards tragedy, that beautiful timbre that had been testing him. Thanks to this, he understood all the truth. The Sovereign God had lowered their rank as a god in exchange for rewinding time. Originally, they should have borne the price of annihilation, but they avoided the crisis by binding the memory to the leader of the enemy race. And while the world was being reconstructed, Harte''s soul, having lost its body, had no choice but to take refuge in another world. That world was the previous life where he had observed the current life through the Sovereign God''s arrangement. Therefore, the premature death in his previous life was inevitable. When the world was completely reconstructed, Harte''s soul had to find its place again. This was the truth Harte came to know. ''Are you satisfied? My Sovereign God.'' How were they viewing this outcome of the fate they had stirred up? He was deeply curious about that, but it was impossible to get an answer. So Harte came to one conclusion. If he lived his current life faithfully and came to face the Sovereign God, he would surely press them. As a beneficiary of that mercy. As a lucky one who had gained the chance to make his precious people happy. He would express his gratitude. "...I''m wrapped in quite an undeserved happiness." "Is my lap really that great...?" "T-that''s not what I meant...! Ahem." Harte sat up. If he stayed surrounded by Elphisia''s warmth and scent any longer, he didn''t think his thoughts would function properly. "I just... felt like I''ve been running busily until now." "I suppose we have." It might be an illusion caused by inflated emotions. Life is like a race towards the end for everyone. It would be unusual to look back now and get lost in sentimentality. So, Elphisia decided to urge her stopped steps forward. "Let''s make a promise, Harte." "A promise?" "Yes, a promise." Harte smiled gently and asked. "How many clauses?" "Three." "Just like when you came to the orphanage." They both chuckled softly at the casual joke. It was hard to gauge how long it had been since they had a conversation like this, looking at each other intently. Especially for Elphisia, who had endured Harte''s absence. Finally, she opened her mouth. "First, we''ll fulfill our duties as husband and wife." "That''s exactly the same as before." Ignoring Harte''s quip, Elphisia continued. "Second, more than anyone else..." ... ...... As the silence lengthened, Harte called out to her. "Elphisia?" Only then did she speak, her lips trembling, her voice barely crawling out. "......More than anyone else... I''ll love you." "Elphi-" "I''m not finished yet." "Ah, um, okay." He was about to add something, finding it cute how she was blushing but still determined to say what she needed to say, but Elphisia cut off his intervention sharply. In the solemn atmosphere that had returned, she proposed the final clause. "Third." Silence again. After about 10 seconds. Having steeled herself, Elphisia spoke with a face that looked like it might burst. "......I''m the only woman in your life. In this life, the next life. From now on, always." It was a clause that left no room for jokes. Harte immediately embraced her as if handling a precious treasure. He answered his first and last love, who he would protect by his side forever. "I swear by my name." That he would become a man she could rely on for life and support her. That he would share a life without regrets. Today. Tomorrow, and the day after. Engraving each other''s lives in their own time, cherishing even the daily life where years etched wrinkles. I will love only you, forever. The Villainess Proposed a Contractual Marriage (End) --- Heya raei here! I hope you all enjoyed the story, as short as it was :( The last two chaps after this one are author notes so i''ve attached them below and then, my own note below that! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- I''d like to express my gratitude to all of you who have followed "The Villainess Proposed a Contractual Marriage" to its conclusion. I imagine many readers felt pushed to the limits of their patience. Due to personal circumstances, the release schedule often stretched out in the middle and latter parts of the series. Still, I''m happy we were able to reach exactly 100 chapters and add the "completed" tag. Including this one, I''ve now written four post-completion reflections, but as I sit down to write, I''m not sure where to begin. I suppose it''s most natural to start with talk of epilogues and side stories. I believe the standard for stories about raising children is to show them grown up and living well at the end. The content of the epilogue will probably focus on that. I''d also like to write a bit more about the supporting characters who got less attention. People like Second Prince Rayners, Erehite, Elphisia''s mother (the Duchess)... However, I''m not sure when I''ll be able to do this. It saddens me, as I enjoy writing. Next, let''s talk about my next work. Of course, given that I can''t even write an epilogue, I wonder if another work is even possible... Personally, I really want to write about the concept I''ve been developing. It''s a story set in a VRMMORPG that''s also a death game, but with an in-game live streaming function that allows communication with the outside world... Time will be the issue, of course. Plus, the concept for the next work might change entirely. As it always has... I really need to write 1 chapter every 3-4 days and build up a backlog. ... I''ve gone on a bit of a tangent. Once again, thank you to all the readers who enjoyed "The Villainess Proposed a Contractual Marriage." And to those who have followed me since my previous works, I truly adore you. If you have any questions about the work, please feel free to ask in the comments! I''ll make sure to answer them diligently. I''ll see you next time. I''m always grateful and I love you all!!! --- Hello, dear readers! I''m back with some news after about a month. As you can tell from the title, I''d like to talk about my new work. I''m currently serializing a new story called "I Became an NPC in a Cursed Mansion" in the free serialization section. I want to show you a heartwarming tale about a pitiful (?) imperial princess who''s also the protagonist of a horror game, stumbling through a mysterious haunted house full of intrigue! Without further ado, I''ll drop this illustration of our main character, who''s bound to go through a lot of trouble, and step back. Oh, and for the part that readers will surely want to know... It''s a pure love story. Thank you. I''ll see you in the next work. --- Heya raei again! I''ve decided to pick all of this author''s works, his current ongoing one, and his previous completed ones! Thanks for reading till the end. I kinda wish we had some more slice of life and explored their relationships a little bit but better this than 400+ chaps of nothing. His other works are also quite short but I hope his writing is as enjoyable to read in those as it was in this one. Anyways, see ya next time. Feel free to come discuss in the discord or in the comments! Toggle New Ads Enjoy the chappy! Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates. It helps the website and helps people find this novel! If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our translations or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi. Click here!